《Katahane no Riku》
Chapter 1.The day the gears have broken up
Chapter 1.The day the gears have broken?up
Riku, my beloved daughter. Just get drown and be food for demons already.
The father was carrying Riku by the cor.*1
Without being able to touch the ground, her legs were waving around to no use. The father was calmly walking, getting closer to the edge of the cliff. It wasnt just a simple cliff; but a very steep one due to the constant shaving off of the raging sea.*2 The stormy waves that were sting onto the cliff looked like they were saying: Come quickly. Fall at once. It was a very scary scene.
Riku looked at her father.
Father?
The father was giving a smile that made him look as if he was troubled.
Even though he was going overboard now, he used to be very kind to Riku. Of course, he didnt neglect the spiritualist training. No matter how good she became at handling the spear, no matter how much she improved in swordy, if she wasnt able to use the technique to infuse the demon banning power, she would get beaten. She would be whipped, beaten down with the demon banning sword. It hurt so much she couldnt bear. She hated it very much when she was ridiculed.
This way I will end up falling down!
Even so, normally he was very kind.
Riku knew that he didnt put food she didnt like on the table when eating out of consideration to her. Even when she had broken up vases, her father only smiled and forgave her. When she wanted something, he would buy her. He would also give her cute dresses as present. When Riku had five years old, which at the time her mother had died from illness, her fatherforted her. He became more affective and even decreased the training time.
Yes, Rikus father was very kind to her Or at least, that was what it was supposed to be. Because there is no way a father like that would act this way. Riku soon became desperate and kept looking at her father.
But Riku is an useless child, you know. Thats why you will be falling down.
Cutting all of her hope in half, her father said.
She had already noticed it. Even though a smile was showing at her fathers face, his eyes werent smiling. It was simr to how he was during training. They were ones that showed profound frigidness.
Even though Riku is already seven years old, she cant use spiritualist arts at all. This is simply not having any talent. A child without talent only puts shame to the Barusak household. That is why Riku is unneeded.
But
Color vanished from Rikus sight.
It was said to her that she was unneeded. It was said to her that she had no talent. But then, what was she supposed to do from now on? Being driven out from her house, how is she supposed to keep living on? As if trying to hug, Riku started clinging on her fathers arm.
Fa-father! I, I will make more effort! So, please let me stay! Please, dont throw me away!
Riku.
Rikus father started to caress Rikus head with his free hand.
As if cherishing it, he stroked her hair. It was a red color that was as if it was burning. Riku didnt like it very much when her father stroked her hair. It wasnt that she didnt like her hair because of the red color. Rather, it was that she just couldnt get used to the way he did it. It felt to her like he was just looking at a research subject; it felt very scary.
But now, she couldnt displease her father in any way. Thats why she desperately endured the difort.
Thats just an already determined fact. The four year old Rook long ago was already able to infuse demon banning power. The one that cant do the basic of the basics is only you, Riku. And Ive always felt revolted at your hair anyway. Its nauseating.
Her father shook off the thin arms that were clinging at his arm.
Normally speaking, this shouldnt be enough to make her lose her grasp. But Riku was deeply shaken by her father. Even with her unimaginable strength, there was no way for her to keep up on clinging to his arm.
Her red hair was indeed something peculiar. Both her parents and in both of their families, and even her older sister and young brother, none of them had red hair. Only Riku had it. Her hair wasnt well liked, but even so, to her beloved father so admittedly affirm such was something she didnt think it would happen.
Good-bye, Riku. Dont appear in front of the Barusak household ever again.*3
And with this one word, Riku was thrown away.
For a moment, she felt like she was floating, but soon after that, she was able to hear the sound of the wind being cut through.
She was rapidly nearing the raging sea. The dark waves seemed to be inviting her, saying: Come,e over here. As soon as she fell down, she was violently engulfed by the waves. Her entire view was filled with bubbles and the movement of the waves were breaking her body.
In desperation, Riku tried to make her way through the waves.
Fa a Cough, cough Father!
Distant, on the peak of the cliff, she could see the silhouette of a person.
As if seeking for salvation, she was reaching out her hand. But soon, the next wave woulde and hit her. The huge wave would sweep down on little Riku. All she could do was to try to hang on.
There was a man that from very far above watching Riku disappearing into the waves.
It was Rikus father, Raimon Barusak.
Wearing a coat which had the crest of the Barusak household on it, he was looking down at Riku. Within the raging sea, a tiny white hand could barely be seen, but a big wave would soon engulf it, then making it not possible to be seen anymore. The eye-catching red hair was nowhere to be seen.
So, in the end there was nothing like a hidden power? A waste of expectation after all.
The red hair rarely seen in this country and the super strength unimaginable to a seven years old.
If it wasnt for those reasons, he would have certainly driven Riku Barusak out sooner. Raimon already knew Riku didnt have any talent in spiritualist arts by the time she was five years old. Not known by Riku, in fact, Rikus mother was killed around this time as someone useless that bore a powerless person.
Then, father Why didnt you kill her sooner?
Behind Raimon, a small shadow appeared.
A silver haired boy that had one of his eyes hidden by his hair was looking at him. Raimon kindly patted the boys head.
Its because there was a chance that that thing might have had a special power.
A special power, you say? Ive never seen elder sister ever aplish anything.
The boy was puzzled.
Seeing the boys behavior, Raimon disagreed by shaking his head.
That things hair color was that red, right?
Yes, red.
There is a superstition that red haired which doesnt resemble the parents hold hidden powers. Besides That things muscle strength is abnormal.
Raimon narrowed his eyes.
The red hair that is rumored to hold hidden powers
And Rikus thin arms that can easily deal with those seemingly unmovable spear and two-handed sword, even though such should have been impossible. Even when carrying pots which require adults to put some effort in order to carry them, to her, not even traces of fatigue are seen. As if to be expected, she was almost able to carry near one hundred of them. Although in the end, she let them slip and broke all of them, to a normal seven year old child, rather than one hundred, carrying two or three at once is what would make something like that happen.
That thing is abnormal.
But even so, elder sister didnt hold any spiritualist powers in the end.
To Rooks response, Raimon nodded admittedly.
Riku was clearly abnormal.
But even then, she didnt have any spiritualist power.
The four year old Rook, who will eventually be the sessor of the Barusak house, was already starting to distinguish himself over others as a spiritualist. Even if in the most impossible coincidence something was to happen to Rook, then just having the fifteen years old Raku marry someone should do it. In other words,paring to demon banning power users, Riku with just her weird power wasnt really needed.
Even though I thought the true nature of her powers would reveal themselves if she was at the brink of death Rook, you must properly devote yourself as the sessor of the Barusak household. You must not be useless like her. As your family, Im putting my trust on you.
Father, thats mean.
Rook grasped Raimons big hand.
And then, made a sorrowful face.
Saying it like this, doesnt that sound like Im inferior to elder sister?
No, youve been properly making effort. Even though you are still four years old, youve even reached a realm at theory that not even me canpare. Without doubt, you are a genius that is born only once in a thousand years. Indeed It is not in a level that can bepared to that thing. Im expecting a lot of you.
Yes!
Turning his back from the cliff, Raimon left together with his to be sessor son.
Rook, somewhat feeling lonesome, looked back at the cliff. Then, with a really tiny voice that even Raimon, who was walking next to him, didnt hear, he said.
If she was a little bit cuter, I could have saved her But even if I help her, she wont really be of much help for the events anyway
Did you say something, Rook?
No, it was nothing. But leaving that aside, father, I have something to talk regarding the administration of the territory. About thend in our earldom that was supposed to be given to elder sister; could it be given to me?
That plot ofnd? I dont really have anything against But that piece ofnd is that one which you cant even cultivate wheat, you know?
There is no problem. Im four years old already. I can properly manage the territory. As the next head of the Barusak household, for the sake of our people, and also for the sake of our standing as spiritualists, Im looking forward to devote myself entirely.4*
Seeing Rooks bright smile, Raimon felt relieved.
He was a sessor that can really be relied on. For both the part of the territory administration and the spiritualist part, the Barusak household will be secure. For this too much excellent Rook, Raimon decided to give his all into raising him.
That was what Raimons heart decided.
And for the very excellent Rooks imbecile elder sister The name Riku Barusak will be removed from the family tree.
There was not even one personmenting over what happened to Riku.
Obviously the servants werent, but also the same was for the other fellow practitioners of demon banning arts that once had congratted her parents when Riku was born, and even the elder sister and younger brother that remained; everyone had forgot about Rikus existence. The Barusak household disgrace; as someone that didnt have talent as a spiritualist, she was an existence that only by being there was an eyesore.
Rather, the number of people that were happilyughing behind the back about her disappearance was much higher.
In the future years, regarding this event, all Raimon Barusak have left to be told in the book of military history of the spiritualists was:
To drop that thing down from the cliff How foolish of me it was. If only I had just killed her personally at that time
Chapter 2.Contract
Chapter 2.Contract
Riku Barusak more or less always believed herself to be a special existence.
She believed so from the time she was born.
That is because even from the time she was born, she possessed knowledge. It wasnt the case of how one would be born and not know about anything, but rather, she was self-aware of memories that she shouldnt have ever experienced and have knowledge of.
In other words, she had memories of her previous life, or something of the sort.
In Rikus previous life, she used to be a girl without any distinguishing features. She used to have some problems with her school grades, used to be bullied by the ssmates, used to run away from the reality to the otaku culture, and before being ran over by a truck, she used to lead a very ordinary day-to-day life.
But Riku didnt ept her previous world memories. Rather, she despised them.
Having some unknown persons memories inside oneself was nasty, although it couldnt be helped. And so, shepletely ignored her previous life memories. The knowledge about things like televisions or cars was convenient to have, but she still didnt remember most of the more useful parts of her memories. If she wouldnt be able to remember such things, then it was worthless.
But there was a single thing that made her pay full attention to it. It was a memory about a certain game.*1
Apparently, this game was of the gal game genre
The game was about a demon banning arts practitioner main character that together with his very intimate friends*2 was to fight the demon race that are trying to unseal their demon lord. Even so, the main objective of the game wasnt killing off the demon race, but rather, having the main character enjoy himself with the unfolding love of the cute girls. The main character of the game was, in fact, her three years old little brother Rook.
In the game, Riku was introduced as the first harem member. At the point of time when the game started, she was the second sister who didnt stand out. About the settings, in Rikus childhood, her life was saved by Rook, and because of that, she started to deeply trust Rook. Or apparently so was it
Because at Rooks side is where I belong to.
While saying that andughing, she woulde forward to take personal care of him together with a big-breasted maid.
Strong in physicalbor, in the starting quest, one would need to use Rikus strength for moving a big pot and discovering a secret door. But after the second week, you get an equipment item that let the other party members to move the pots as well.*3 Basically, it means that even if Riku was not there, the story would be able to advance. In fact, other than that quest to move the pots, she doesnt really have much use.
Even so, after correcting the demon lords sister, who led the demon army, at the scene when the world came to peace, right at the corner, she made an appearance. As far as it goes, Riku is a character that lives on until the end of the story.
Although she is useless.
While Riku hated her previous life memories, she was still interested in the memories about this game. The world is at peace now. The demons were active, but there has never been any moves causing big turmoil. Even so, undoubtedly, a great war will soon start. Thats why raising her own power was necessary.
Even so, no matter what, Riku wasnt able to use the spiritualist arts. No matter how much she trained, she could only be stronger physically. At that pace, she wouldnt be able to be useful at anything.
But even so, she had known she was going to be saved in the end.
Wasnt it because you had such a carefree life that you actually got careless?
Somebodys voice came to her ears.
Yes, Riku had been careless.
She wasnt negligent at her training and was prepared to struggle to death with it. Right now, all she had was sheer muscle power, but perhaps after bing an adult, while she wouldnt be a very good spiritualist, it would at least be enough for her to be able to stay at the Barusak household. But because of her previous life memories, she had be negligent. She had supposed she would be able to keep living there safe and sound by being together with Rook.
Yes, thinking like that wasnt something good.
Thats right. Because that happened Because such a thing happened that all this was no good.
After being carried to the shore, she finally understood.
Because she had those memories, the herself that stupidly carried on with that overconfidence was hateful. With her previous life memories as someone that was worthless at anything, the herself that without even being aware of it became negligent was irritating.
No, was it really the herself of her previous life?
Riku started thinking about that. This wasnt anything like the memories of her previous life. For instance, it might as well have been nothing more than a simple book that was left in Rikus bedroom at some point in time. It was nothing more than a clump of unimportant information she didnt directly have rtion to.
In other words, it was just an another something that waspletely unrted to Riku Barusak.
Because of this mysterious something, her own life was turned into a mess.
Riku sank her nails in her forehead with strength. Blood was gradually flowing out. But after all that, this level of pain didnt matter at all. Dark feelings started to spread, filling Rikus heart.
It was at that time.
Yes, then, those memories are not needed.
A ck winged man thennded right in front of Riku.4*
At this beach,which there wasnt supposed to be anyone, an obscure figure was standing. It was a beautiful young man that had ck wings, and he was looking at Riku. ncing at his ck wings, Rikuughed.
Are you a demon?
No, I am a shinigami.
The shinigami was faintly smiling. In his hands, he was carrying a weird scroll.
In the seemingly old scroll, there were very tiny letters that were written very close to each other. Riku narrowed her eyes and read the letters.
Contract writings One may have one wishe true. In exchange for that, one must consent in giving up ones own soul What kind of joke is this?
Its not a joke. I can grant you your wish. In exchange, I want to receive a soul. Actually, while in a certain way it is your own soul, this soul I want is this previous life soul of yours that is parasitizing your actual soul. Souls that are capable of possession have strong attachment to the world If you let it ripen, its very tasty.
The shinigami licked his lips.
It was a long and red tongue that seemed more or less like a snake hunting for its prey. Seeing his scary and creepy expression, Riku started trembling a bit. But even so, she noticed she was actually attracted by his proposal.
In other words, even if you were to grant a wish for me, I Riku Barusak wont be really affected, right?
If I were to say, the memories of the soul possessing you Well, it will be just about the existence of that thing you call previous life memories all being forgotten. Your own soul itself wont suffer any consequences. Of course, not even in the afterlife.
I see.
The exact moment she had heard those words, her heart already decided what she was going to do.
As Riku got up, she looked in the drooling eyes of the shinigami. Seeing this, the shinigami perceived Rikus resolve. While having his eyes shining, he leaned forward. With a somewhat weird voice, he encouraged Riku.
Now, say it. Do you want a bathtub overflowing with gold? Or perhaps good looks that are enough to make anyone prostate before you? Maybe dropping the hammer on someone that looked down on you?5* Ah If you give both your souls, I will give you a special service. I will grant you two wishes.
ce.
Interrupting the shinigami, Riku started to say her wish.
While looking at the shinigami that was blinking at what she said before with cold eyes, Riku, with feelingsing from the depths of her heart, she raised her voice as if she was dering something.6*
I want a ce where I can belong to. A ce where I can belong in which my power is recognized. I want to get a ce I can belong, and for the Barusak household which threw me away I will get revenge myself. I want to give hell to them who didnt ept my power.
Hmm
The shinigami looking bored was scratching his own cheek.
And then, he looked at Riku from head to feet.
But you cant use spiritualist powers, you know. Your super strength you were born with makes you unable to use your spiritual powers. If the structure of your body is not changed, you wont be able to use spiritual power for the rest of your life. Ah, thats right! Wont you give your own soul as well? If you do that, I can not only prepare you a ce to belong to, but also regarding the spiritual powers
I dont need it.
Riku said with a clear voice.
Opposite from her skinny appearance, her eyes were shining from ambition.
I have this power. So what if I wont be able to use spiritualist powers? I am myself. I will make them understand I will do so with my own powers!!
Riku was showing a smile full of desire.
Seeing Riku acting like this, the shinigami kicked a pebble out of boredom.
What, thats boring. You cant find a same opportunity that easily, you know?
As if I would want something like this because of that. Besides, if I get too greedy, I will end up getting overconfident again.
Tch Just because I was thinking I was going to get to eat both souls. Well, I guess it cant be helped.
The shinigami held her head with his hand.
Faint light simr to fireflies started to surround Riku. Her feet distanced itself from the ground and she was slowly rising up in the air. But even so, she didnt feel scared. She just kept up like that.
If you keep going forward, you will obtain your ce to belong to. But that is if you survive until then, though. Well then, I will be taking my payment.
-
The port city Perikka has always been very euphoric.
Foreign merchants minding their own profits, pirates that collected gold and silver treasures living extravagantly, the pleasure quarter that made profits by providing their services to the said pirates. The central avenue boasted of beautyparable to the capital, but if one were to take one step inside the avenue, one could notice the alcohol smell wafting in the air even at daytime and see the figure of sailormen dead drunk.
The ce Riku, who had lost everything, was driven to was this kind of port city. By that time, she had already lost the knowledge of the trade she did with the shinigami and of the game.
She woke up at the beach as if nothing happened and with much struggle finally reached this city.
Atchoo!! Uuu Its cold
Since she was soaked in sea water, it couldnt be helped that it was cold. Since there was no way there would be a towel for her to dry herself, she walked to the city as she was dripping with water.
Her beautifully tied red hair was moving one side to other as she walked. There was not even a single sign remaining that her clothes used to be gorgeous dress. The frills were torn and the cloth was so dirtied that it looked like an old rag. There was no way any person that walked by would ever think that she was of that prestigious Barusak household.
Remembering the home she couldnt evere back to, tears were about to form at her eyes.
Lets find a ce to work for now
At the present time, Riku had neither a ce to stay, nor money.
Even the seven years old Riku knew that because of her current situation, she needed to work and get money.
But there is no way the world could be such a nice ce to live.
Haa!? Why do I need to hire a filthy brat like you.
She was bluntly rejected.
Riku was then carried by the belly and thrown out to the street. With a bam, the backdoor of the store was closed. Sucking her snot, she unsteadily got up. Leaning on the wall with her back, she looked that the firmly shut door.
Its really not going well
Riku sighed.
That was already the tenth time she was rejected.
Today, it was ten times, yesterday was fifteen times and the day before, the same number.
Something like a store that would hire a dirty frail seven years old was nowhere to be found. Riku waveringly stood up and left from where she was, starting to look for another store that seemed like it would possibly hire her.
Her belly was growling. Ever since she was thrown from the cliff, she hasnt eaten anything. If she couldnt at least find something to eat somewhere, she would end up dying. She didnt really know what to do, but she certainly didnt want to die. Such was the only feeling she was holding right now.
While she held her belly which wasining from hunger, she turned to an alley. At thas time, she felt as if somebody was gazing at her. Turning her head back, she noticed that a group dirty pirate-like man were gathered. While they were showing dirty smiles, they were talking to each other as if there was something fun happening around the ce.
There is a brat there. Probably a girl.
Lets sell her.
Just as I wanted some money to go drink. Thats just right in time.
Hey, she is looking at us, that brat.
Noticing Rikus gaze was on them, they put up a expression of nice people. Then, they slowly approached Riku.
Hey, littledy, whats the matter? Are you lost?
Maybe you are hungry? Lets give you something nice to eat.
Rikus back muscles stood up.
Contrary to their tender voices and gentle expressions, the mens eyes were showing an impure darkness. The looks that seemed to be licking all her body that the men were giving was more disgusting than anything. Riku stepped back while shaking her head.
There is nothing to be afraid of, you know?
Come over here. Lets go together with the grampas here. We will bring you to a ce with food and beautiful clothes.
A very fun ce.
Riku was so scared she couldnt say anything.
But it was dangerous to stay here. As if her instincts were being stirred up, she ran away without giving a nce back.
Hey, dont run away!
Wait there!
Get her!!
Behind her, she could hear the men from before spouting insults.
As expected, the gentleness from before was only a lie. Riku was now earnestly moving her feet. Running through the alley, she rushed out to a big avenue. While grandiosely dirtying up the streets floor whose bs were beautifully dyed, she ran away for now.7*
If one were to talk about a big avenue, it would be about a ce with many peopleing and going through.
Among the people that were dressed up with clean clothes, there were people that avoided Riku, looking at her as something unpleasant, but most of them didnt care about some dirty orphan at all and kept walking.
Riku was pushing aside and making her way through such people, deciding to be more important to get some distance from those men from before than caring about the people around at the moment. She used all her strength in doing so, and so, she had the impression that some of people she pushed aside had fallen down, but it was something that didnt have anything to do to Rikus situation right now.
For now, I need to get away!
She franticly moved her feet.
But even so, Riku was a child and the pursuing party were adults. Of course she wasnt afraid of losing in physical strength. But the problem was that Riku was alone while there were three people after her. Moreover, Riku was now starving and couldnt use all of her power. She couldnt think of having chances to win.
Anyhow, if she stopped her feet, she would surely be caught. Thinking of any possible way to save herself, she started looking at her surroundings. And then, she noticed that there were some big barrels ahead. Barrels that were bigger than her stature.
If I use that, it might work. Yes, if it is this much, it should work somehow.
Riku rushed over next to the barrels.
Seeing them close up, they were big enough that even if Riku opened her arms wide, she wouldnt be able to carry it in her arms.
Even so, Riku somehow lifted up the barrel. They were very heavy, but it wasnt to be point of not being able to carry them. She had the impression of hearing a sound seemingly like what would be contents of the barrel shaking, but even so, she didnt mind. She didnt have the time to do so. The pursues, even now were about to catch up.
Eat THIS!!
Riku threw the barrel with all her strength.
Riku made the barrel fall down amidst the crowd of people that were passing by and it made an explosion sound. The wine inside the barrel rained down upon the pedestrians.
It was something that happened very suddenly, so not only the pursuers, but the people walking at the street were surprised because of it.
Waah!?
What the hell are you doing!? It was dangerous!
Who was the one that did this?!
She didnt have the time to involve herself with the turmoil behind her.
Without giving a nce back, she once again started to run away.
Running and running and running and after that
Cant run anymore
Her sight was intensely shaking.
And then, just like that, she copsed.
Raising a sound, she fell down into garbage in the back-alley. Its rotten smell and the smell of alcohol characteristic of the ce was wrapping onto her as she remained unmoving.
Even in such state, she didnt do anything to get out of that ce. Her legs that should have been used to run until exhaustion were going through muscle pain. Her stomach was empty and her throat was dried up.
Because of how she had been running and how she had thrown that barrel, all the power that she had left has been used up.
The following path for an orphan that were at the limits of exhaustion and hunger was only one.
As an outcast of the society, she was going to silently meet death.
Ahh In the end, I will die
With her cheek touching the cold ground, she aimlessly started to think.
And her stomach was making a painful sound.
She asked herself how many days have it been since she has been thrown away into the sea. Riku didnt know it, but one thing she did know was that she wasnt able to eat anything for a very long time.
In the city that gathered various savage people, the only beautiful from the outside port city Perikka, there was no such thing as generous nobles doing charity around. Rather, there were more people that would kick around a child such as Riku. Being kicked certainly did hurt.
But the fact of how she had been thrown away by her dad is what hurt her the most.
She couldnt use spiritualist powers, and so she was driven out as something unneeded. That was all there was to her parent-child rtionship with her dad in the end. Thinking about that, she felt a pain that was as if her heart had been gorged out.
In the exterior she was full of wounds, and in the inside she was full of wounds too. It hurt so much, so much that it was agonizing.
If that is what is going to happen from now on, maybe dying might be more peaceful. But As expected, it is scary
Even though she wasnt going to be saved, she couldnt help but embrace a stupid hope.
Before such stupid herself, she self-mockinglyughed.
Somehow mustering power, she turned her head upwards. Up in there, there was a radiant sky with not even one cloud.
Beautiful.
She murmured.
She didnt exactly know why.
That sky was It was as if the sky was blowing away the dirty gray of the streets. That was because it was such a radiant blue sky.
She came to think that the world was beautiful.
Before noticing, tears were already flowing to her cheeks.
Without sobbing or doing any sound, it was silently flowing.
If I die under such sky Then, maybe its fine.
The beautiful sky made her forget the dirty back-alley that smelled like alcohol and cleared up the pain of her body and of her heart. If it was that sky, it would surely embrace and ept everything.8*
Yes, by closing both eyes here It will surely be possible to die with this peaceful feeling.
But even so, Riku couldnt close her eyes.
Somewhere inside her heart, something was calling.
It said that it didnt want to give up.
Even if it was for only a little longer.
Even now it felt like fading away, but it still looked forward to that fading hope.
In such a painful reality, its obvious that peacefully dying is much better. There wasnt anyone going to save Riku; there was nobody that would gain anything from doing so.
A person that wasnt capable of anything was better off just dying here.
Even then, I still dont want to give up after all.
Riku raised her hand.
Mustering thest drops of power she had, she extended her hand to that beautiful brilliant sky.
If she were to be able to grasp that sky, she felt like she would be able to obtain hope. It was something that was funny to the point of anyone to hold their stomach out ofughs. But even so, she had the feeling that it was true.
Obviously, that hand didnt grasp anything.
With all her strength used up, in an arc, her hand slowly fell down to the ground.
Or so was what it was supposed to happen.
Chapter 3.The demon boy
Chapter 3.The demon boy
No, you cant die yet.
In an instant, Rikus hand was caught before falling down.
At this moment, a certain feeling of warm spread from her arm to her whole body. She then came back to her senses. It cleared away the apathy, and bit by bit the pain of her legs was disappearing.
As Riku was staring at the person in wonder, that voice hade from above.
WhWho?
The one that grabbed her arm was a youth that released a scary aura.
His ring blue sharp eyes were looking through Riku. It was very far off from a gentle impression. The clothes he was using werent gorgeous clothes nobles and merchants would use, but shabby traveling clothes. The sword in the left of his waist didnt seem to be of a good quality either.
No matter from which perspective one where to see him from, he didnt look like someone that had the assets to be casually expending money on things. Moreover, in the gap of his clothes, it was possible to notice deeply scales of ck color covering his arm, just like the color of his hair.
If he was a normal human, there was no way he would be growing scales in his arm.
Which meant that he was
Demon?
As her arm was being hold, she vaguely remembered about the demon banning arts textbook.
Demonkind They looked like humans, but they were something that wasnt human. Parts of their body would have some kind of bestial feature; they were an wicked existence that are to be destroyed.1*
They would boil humans in cauldrons to eat them, would kill them for pleasure, and even burn forests just to make them a wastnd.
They were dirty and cruel beings that didnt have even the slightest feeling of sympathy. Their vile existence were the enemy of spiritualists, no, the enemy of the humankind.
This enemy of the humankind was now extending his own hand to Riku. After that, she didnt have any idea on where all this would end up to.
At the back of Rikus mind, her fathers words wereing to her.
You see, demons are a nuisance. Part of their appearance are exactly just like humans, but that human part is just for deceiving and fooling us. They are cowardly and vulgar; they are the worst living beings on the world. If you let them deceive you, its the end. May it be just getting killed, being eaten, being burnt to death; the only thing waiting for you is a future worse than very. Exterminating the whole demon race is the purpose of us, spiritualists, and protecting the royalty from them is the duty of the Barusak household.
Although those were many words, after being repeated many times by her father, they got ingrained in her mind.
Without doubt, the demon was doing this for its own sake.
Be it eating, be it killing, be it burning to death.
But she didnt know.
Riku didnt know what this demon intended to do with her.
Leivein, are you sure you want to pick up this human?
Another youth, who was using monocle, was looking at him from behind.
His ears that were being somewhat hidden by his hair were longer than those of a human. He too was of the demon race. Continuing what he was saying before, this youth spoke to the one he called Leivein.
I am against it. While I have to recognize that that strength which allowed her to lift up that barrel was incredible, and that once she grows up, she could be of good use, but even so, this one is a human. Besides, doesnt the brooch pinned to her clothes have the crest of that Barusak family engraved on it? The Barusak is one of that spiritualist families. Bringing her is too risky. Also, she has red hair. Even in the demon race, there are basically nobody with this color of hair, and this is much more for the humans. Isnt this too suspicious? If you bring her into your battalion, what would happen if she were to betray you?
Piguro, are you blind?
Leivein, in low voice, rebuked Piguro.
After hearing that, Piguro made a sour face as if he had eaten a bug. In one go, Levein lifted her up, getting her to stand up. While she had more or less already recovered from her exhaustion, her legs were still hurting. Because of that, she twisted her face due to the pain. But without caring about it, Leivein kept talking.
Indeed, this one is a human. And from the Barusak even.
Leivein flicked the brooch that was pinned to her clothes, making a metallic sound.
No matter how she would be frowning a them, Riku could only hear their terms for now.
Physically, she didnt have the choice of running away. Even if she shook them off, she would be caught right after. Different from the men from before, she didnt have the confidence of being able to run away from the two people in front of her.
She could only hear out what was about to happen to her. To what she was going to be used for, or if she was going to be killed.
Only the worst possibilities were rushing through her head. As if it couldnt get worse, her face was starting to turn pale.
Being indifferent to how Riku was, Leivein kept talking to Piguro.
I only care about one thing: whether this is going to be of benefit for the Demon Lord army or not. If it is for the Demon Lord army, it doesnt matter if she is a human.
But!
See for yourself. Look at her eyes. They are eyes that clearly have the desire to keep living. If it is her, there is no way she is going to betray the Demon Lord army.
Leivein straightened the cor of the clothes Riku was using at one go.*2
All the garbage that was clinging to her was falling down from her clothes. Some of the garbage dirtied Leiveins arms a bit, but it didnt seem he was caring about it.
Little girl bing of red, tell us your true name.
Riku was hesitating.
Something like saying ones own name was like offering oneselfs everything to the other party.
The young Riku still didnt know the exact details, but she remembered she was taught that if a name is taken hold of, it was possible to use it to bind the soul of the person in question.
It wasnt something that you could reveal to anyone youve never seen or known. Now, for the savage demons, it was even more the case. Besides, as a member of one of the spiritualist families, something such as giving a demon your name was like an act of sacrilege.
But if Riku didnt say it now, she would be killed.
After reaching her limit, she told them her name.
Riku.
What, is that even a name? I wont say it twice. Tell us what your true name is.
She started to shiver.
She felt a feeling of dread going through her. She was already at deaths doorsteps, but what she felt was something that seemed to drive her further into a even deeper abyss.*3
And the traveling mantle that was covering his upper part of the body rose up with an intense force.*4 From within the gap of the mantle, there was wings hiding, which seemed sharp. If it was something like a body of a little girl like Riku, it looked like they would easily be able to pierce through.
Thats why unconsciously
RiRinkus.
She ended up saying it.
It was the first time since she was born that she said the name only her and her parents knew.
And even so, it was to a demon that she had only met.
Rinkus, is it? I see, thats why it is Riku.
To Leiveins indifferent words, Riku nodded without saying anything.
To her current state, that was all she was able to do.
Leivein was still making a stern face, but it seems that he loosened up a bit.5*
And with that, I got hold of your name. By me saying that, you know what it means, right?
Ye-yes
Whether it is being eaten or being killed. Maybe even being burned to death or something even worse.
Only scary possibilities were going through her head. She was very so weak and didnt have any talent, so she was thrown away, and now she was picked up by a demon. She could only curse her unhappiness by how very unlucky she was.
Its here! That red haired girl!
The muscles of her back stood up.
Her trembling aggravated.
The owner of that voice was without doubt one of the men that were going after her before. With that, the street was bing more turbulent.
Until the men showed up, it wouldnt be too long.
Hey, brother. Can you hand over the girl there?
Why? Is this one your rtive?
No, it is just a ve that ran away from my ce. So, can you hand her over now?
As he pointed his finger to Riku, he started saying a bunch of things.
Her body was urging her to run away.
But her legs were like two unmovable sticks. Even if they were to move, the strength to shake off Leiveins grasp and run away wascking.6*
Riku then timidly nced at Leiveins face.
Hou, then this is a ve?
As he said that, he showed a smile that was atrocious to no bounds.
Riku, who had seen from very close his smile, had the fear she was feeling regarding the men that were after her blown off. But it didnt mean that she the fear had disappeared.
With those few words, with that expression She was made known that that this demon was much scarier than the men. That said, even then, she didnt feel like running away to those men. Even if she went with them, it didnt seem like it would lead to a good thing.
Either of the options was hell to Riku.
But, this is already mine. I dont intend to give it to you.
What did you say?! Then, properly pay up. Hand over ten gold coins.
Ten gold coins? Dont talk nonsense. Its only a brat that is about to die. Even if it is female, twenty silver coins should do it, no?
Not caring about how Riku was trembling, Leivein was negotiating with the men nonchntly.
Twenty silver? Dont spout bullshit, you hobo!
At least one gold coin.
As if I would need a person that is about to die pay me only one gold coin. Ahh, after you die, I can take the money from the insurance of your death instead, right? Though, I wont be killing you off that easily.
What the heck are you saying?!*7(It is most likely Piguro the one that said this)
If only you would let me finish saying what I was going to
The men clenched their firsts, and for those that were carrying it, they readied the blunt weapons.*8
It seem they intended to steal Riku back by force.
Its enough. Together with this little girl, we will sell you off as ves.
But it was too early to say such things.
The men started attacking, clearly aiming for Leivein. Leiveins right hand was still grasping Riku. Aiming for both Rikus and Leiveins heads, the men were about to swing down their blunt weapons. Riku became scared and tightly closed her eyes.
Even though you are just small fry.
Then, Riku heard a sound of air being cut.
And together with that, a lukewarm liquid stuck to Rikus face. Even with her eyes closed, it was obvious enough to know what it was about. She was able to tell that by this mood that seemed to make the surroundings vibrate.9*
Ah, Leivein is always too fast when it is about these kind of things. Even though I was looking forward to killing them
Piguros astonished voice was heard.
Riku reluctantly opened her eyes. Leivein was showing a calm expression.
Its Leiveins bad habit. Picking up abandoned people, you see. Now that he involved himself, he will take responsibility until the end But, if you try to do anything weird, I will promptly break your neck, alright?
Piguro was shaking his head while saying good grief.
Leivein remained silent.
Y-YOU! What have you done!?
One of the mens trembling voice resounded.
When Riku looked towards the direction of the voice, she screamed.
What was there was a red sea that was spreading through the ground. Amidst this sea was the upper halves and lower halves of two men that were cut in half. One was the oneing with blunt weapon to hit them, while the other was one that intended to use his own fists. Because of the fear, Riku raised her eyes upwards, looking at the sky.
What have I done, you say?
Leivein snorted.
Without notice, he lightly shook of the blood of the de that was on his left hand. At the point of the sword, there was still some of the blood sticking to it.
The ones that attacked were you, wasnt it? This is only self-defense, you see? What are you going to do about it?
Self-defense!? This is too much!!
Too much? These guys were weaker than me, and simply became dead bodies. Thats all there is to it.
The man that heard Leiveins response soon after came at him while shouting something. The knife that he was holding gave off a dim light.
Just a little surprise attack You, didnt you see how your friends got killed? For what sake is your head attached to your body?
Said Leivein with a bored tone.
Without hesitation, he swung down his sword and hit his neck. The body that had lost its head stopped moving and as it sprayed blood, it fell down to that red sea. It was an overwhelming difference in power. In the end, the knife couldnt even get near Riku and Leivein.
Riku looked at the knife that was lying on the ground in surprise.
Rinkus Barusak.
Her name was called.
It felt like her heart was tightly held.
Leivein was still holding his sword with his left hand. That sword, could maybe be used to cut off her neck as well. As she thought of that, she could only be even more scared. Before noticing, Riku was once again trembling.
If I leave you alone that way, you will end up getting caught by the friends of the fellows lying there. Your body and heart will tattered into pieces and you will end up having a pitiful and insignificant death.
She was being lifted up by her neck almost as if it was going to be twisted
Resisting her fear, she was able to look ahead somewhat. Leiveins serious face was there in front of her eyes.
But even so, although the face he was making was supposed to be a serious one, she eventually stopped trembling after looking at him.
If you are going to die anyway, thene at my ce. As long as you have this life that had been saved, use your power for the demon lord army and die for its sake.
Leiveins words that seemed like a death sentence was very scary.
But different from the fear Riku had experienced before, maybe it could be said that her fear had actually lessened up a bit.
Riku was perplexed by it as she wondered why.
If you do that, I can at least guarantee to provide you with life necessities.
Leiveins blue eyes then became ovepped with the radiant blue sky.
What was left from the fire called hope was little by little being relighted. Although her heart was supposed to be cold, somewhere in there, it was bing warm. The moment her tremblingpletely stopped, she understood
That for now, she was saved.
Chapter 4.The hidden village of the Dragon Demon Battalion
Chapter 4.The hidden vige of the Dragon Demon?Battalion
-
Demons are a lowly barbarians. They are simr only in appearance, but are not human. Part of their bodies have bizarre bestial aspects and they are rabid like beasts. They have already destroyed many countries, and by their hands, in the end, even the Shiidoru kingdom befell. The reigning king of those days, Fifus Shiidoru was a very kind king, but in the face of the approaching demon lord army, there was only one conclusion.
I cant bear see the country being invaded and how people are suffering.
The kind king Fifus proposed peace.
Together with only a few troops, he went to the demon territory to attend to an audience. But in the ce where the audience was supposed to happen, the Demon Lord decapitated the defenseless king. In cold-blood, he discarded the path to peace that the Shiidoru king was reaching out for. The demons that dont know the word negotiation marched towards the capital without any concerns for what happened.
With resolve, the kings eldest son, Shikus Shiidoru decided put his life on line. He decided that since all was lost, then, they should fight to the end for the sake of the remaining surviving citizens.
But the spiritualist families were against such idea
If the king dies, the people living within the kingdom die as well. We cant win against the demon lord, but if we are able to seal him, then this should dy their invasion.
The prince Shikus epted the proposal of the spiritualist families.
Together with five spiritualists, he had gone to seal the demon lord.
The prince Shikus party battled against the demon lord in a death match that extended to three days and three nights. In the fourth day, at the sunrise, they were finally able to achieve piercing the sealing sword through the demon lord.
While spouting words full of resentment, the demon lord finally stopped moving.
Since the demon lords sealing, the demon lords army had lost itsmand and became disorganized. The demons that had only intelligence of animals wouldnt be able to act with intelligence until they raised their next ruler. The demons that were now bit by bit crumbling down were all hunted down by prince Shikus and the spiritualists.
With the demon retreating, the Shiidoru kingdom attained its peace.
However, the demon lord still wasnt dead.
Since then, the families of those five spiritualists had been guarding the ce the Demon Lord had been sealed.
[Shiidoru kingdoms publication on the spiritualist military story, extracted from the volume of the sealing of the Demon Lord ]
C
It was several days since they left Perikka city.
While desperately moving her feet, Riku kept thinking.
She couldnt keep up with Piguro and Leivein, who were walking ahead of her, very well. Even when she got her foot stuck in a tree root, or when she would fall down and get hurt, they wouldnt give a nce. Instead, they would keep walking through the forest.
Maybe if she stopped, they would leave her behind. But strangely, the thought of running away didnte to her mind. Even if they were the demons that could easily kill humans, they considered her something needed. To meet those expectations, Riku earnestly kept moving her feet.
Riku looked at Leiveins back.
After killing the men, he gave Riku food and water. He also treated her injuries. Whether it is pain or cold, she wasnt feeling either anymore.
But after that, he didnt speak one word to her. Piguro, who was walking next to him, would at best look at her like she was some dirty thing, but in Leiveins case, he didnt even look at her.
Thats why Riku was getting anxious. Even though it wasnt cold anymore, somehow, she ended up feeling cold somewhere.
Maybe it was actually better to only think about the vantages of food and housing she would get with them.
Ah, we are finally here. Even though I was hoping she wouldnt make it
Piguro, which walked a bit further ahead murmured in a tired way.
Both Leivein and Piguro stopped walking, and so, so did Riku. Apparently, the forest ended here. The both of them were taller than Riku, so she wasnt able to see what was ahead through the forest from the position she was at that moment.
Riku,e here.
Y-Yes!
Leiveins sudden words went through Riku.
Hearing that voice she hadnt heard for some time, she vaguely felt a warm feeling. Riku cheerfully went next to him.
Seeing the sight that was located in the deeper parts of that forest, she unconsciously let out a surprised voice.
Waah!
What was there was a town within a valley.
The very steep cliff walls that were as if it had been shaved off, had many deep holes dug through it. The ces that seemed to be entrances had each a cloth with a pattern Riku had never seen hanged in front of it. They were probably being used as dividers. Another remarkable thing was the g with a dragon drawn on it fluttering with the wind.
It was different from what Riku was expecting from a demon city. She imagined a little remote and deste vige because of her bias. Even so, the vige that ascended through the cliff wall in front of her was still something that she could ept as a demon vige if someone were to tell her that it was. That was because that was a hidden vige away from human vigers and surrounded by cliffs in the middle of nowhere.
Is here a demon vige?
No, it isnt.
Leivein said as he shook his head.
And then, they calmly came closer to the vige.
Riku was walking as if she was trying to hide behind Leiveins shadow.
Within the open field which was surrounded by the cliffs, there were muscr demons polishing their sword techniques. There were also demons drawing their bows and hitting targets. Demons shing against each other fist to fist, making one another bleed, was another thing seen there.
There were also demons that, by being kicked, were sent flying all the way to the rock wall of the cliff. There were demons that, while vomiting blood, were being attacked by demons that seemed to be their instructors.
Yes, the demons were doing battle training.
Ah, captain Leivein!
Just as Leivein got closer to him, the muscr demons went on their knees right away.
Riku was immediately taken back. Leiveins stature was only more or less higher than Rikus. Even so, to Leivein, who couldnt be considered anything more than a youth, many muscr demons lowered their heads.
Wee back, captain Leivein!!!!!
Hm.
To Leivein, it was nothing more than an usual spectacle. The expression on his face didnt change even one bit.
Riku, without knowing what to do, while hiding behind Leivein, looked at the demons who were all bowing down. As she did that, she ended up exchanging nces with a demon that had a wolf head. The wolf headed demon narrowed his eyes as if he was surprised by something and his nose started to move as he was sniffing something.
Captain, who is this little girl? For some reason, she smells like human.
Yes, she is human.
Without hiding anything, Leivein dered.
Right at that moment, the demons that were bowing down before all stood up at the same time. All of them were the same as to what kind of looks they were giving to Riku. There were some that were even showing their teeth. That feeling that was as if each part of their body was like a de full of killing intent, although it didntpletely overwhelm her, it still wasnt something possible to bear. Riku unconsciously started to step back.
There is nothing to be scared of, Riku. It is only killing intent.
Leivein said as he kept looking ahead unfazed.
But even if one were to say to not be scared of that, rather, not being scared of it is what was weird. But even so, Leiveins orders were absolute. From the time he got hold of her name, she couldnt disobey his words.
With that, while still trembling, Riku held her ground.
Here is the fourth armys first battalion base, which I am inmand of It is normally called the Garrison of the Dragon Demon Battalion. In times of peace, it provides war training.
Captain Leivein!
The wolf headed demon from before raised his voice.
He had called for Leivein, but his eyes were still on Riku.
Captain! This one is human. Dont tell me captain Leivein intends to have her as your subordinate!
Five-men leader Vrusto, do you have eyes for nothing? Its obvious I am doing so.
Wha!?
This one is a human. One overflowing with talent.
Im firmly against it!!
Vrusto was tightly clenching his hands into a fist.
Riku was startled. From the gap between his fingers, a bit of blood was flowing out. She wondered how much power he was putting in clenching his hand.
Humans are scoundrels. Throughout all those hundreds of years, theyve been oppressing us demons. Did you forget that they sealed the Demon Lord just when he was unarmed for their audience to negotiate peace? They even put the me of the death of their king onto the Demon Lord!!
Eh?
Riku was wondering if she had heard correctly.
Those words werepletely the opposite of all that story she had kept hearing throughout her whole life.
Seeing her surprised face, Vrusto sneered at her.
See? Please, look at her. She is even ying dumb; this little girl. Even if such type of people were to join in, there wont be any meaning to it. Moreover, that brooch on her clothes Isnt it exactly like the crest from that famous spiritualist family?
Thats right, captain! This girl is definitely trying to trick you!
First of all, that red haired brat feels kind of repugnant. I have no idea what captain could even be thinking to do that.
Please, reconsider this.
To Vrustos words that kepting were followed by the words of other demons that were beside him. Each of those words pierced through her heart deeper and deeper. It felt as if they were squeezing her. She hesitantly looked at Leiveins face.
While the words from the demons wereing, Leivein closed his eyes. From his expression, it was impossible to make out anything except that the mood of the situation was getting colder and colder.
The warmness from before went away as if it wasnt there from the beginning. Right now, Riku was so cold, but so cold that it was as if everything had been to no use.
If this keeps up like that and Riku ends up being driven away, what would she be supposed to do?
I see. Indeed, there is some truth to it. But this one can be useful. Therefore, I will recruit her. Thats all. And you all guys hear it out clearly. No matter her origin or race, from this day, she is one of the Dragon Demon Battalion.
As Leivein dered that, Vrusto became perplexed.
The others that were supporting Vrusto were also surprised as they looked at Leivein. Without caring about their expressions, Leivein indifferently announced.
Five-men leader Vrusto, I will bother you to be the one in charge of taking care of her. Properly train her.
What!? Mee!!?
Dontin. Just do it.
Leivein then finally gave a nce to Riku.
The vivid blue eyes reflected the figure of a little Riku on them. As she noticed it, in order to see it better, she fixed her posture.
The victorious side can change the past to their convenience. Your ancestors won against the demon lord. Thats why we, who lost, got our history tainted. That is the same for your hair. Its very umon, and so, no matter how beautiful it is, it will be despised. The weak people and the strong minority cant go against a group of strong people. Thats all there is to it. Make sure to remember this.
And then, he patted her head.
While Leivein was gently stroking her red hair
You must overpower all that opposes you. I am expecting a lot from you, Riku.
After only saying that, together with Piguro, he left the area.
All Riku and the other demons who remained could do was to see them walk away while still being dumbfounded. But then, one by one, each went back to each ones respective activity. And then, only Riku and Vrusto were left.
Really But if it is captains Leiveins orders, it cant be helped. But again, why the heck did he bring something like a human. Captain sure have weird hobbies, huh Hey, brat! Come here.
While scratching his head, Vrusto shouted.
It was possible to hear a fewints being muttered, but none of them entered Rikus ears. She touched the ce where Leivein had patted her, and then looked back to the direction where he left to.
Demons are bad people.
Their appearance were different from humans and they had a scary re.
Moreover, the history of the past they knew was different from the history she had been told.
But even so, she, who didnt have anywhere to go, was given a ce to belong to. Only, it was forcefully done so.
Those demons Were they good demons?
No, there was no way there would be good demons. Seeing the fiendish side on how , without hesitation, the men from before had been cut into pieces, there was no way to say that good demons exist.
Inside her head, Riku became surrounded by many doubts.
If you keep wasting time there, I will kill you, brat!!
With Vrusto angry shout, Riku came back to her senses.
Since a little ago, Vrusto was waiting for Riku. With how he was stomping the ground with his feet many times, it was obvious that he was in a bad mood.
Y-yes, Iming!
Whether that demon was a good person or a bad person was something she didnt know.
She didnt know it well, but for now, she needed to leave those thoughts toter.
In the end, Riku didnt have anywhere to go. And so, she wanted to at least try to give her best, since here, there was somebody that epted her own self, even if it was only by a little bit. And by only that, she felt that now things would go well.
Putting her hand onto her for the first time praised red hair, she went running.
Chapter 5.The sharpened sword and the thrown away sword
Chapter 5.The sharpened sword and the thrown away?sword
Following after Vrusto, Riku arrived at a cave.
Pushing away the cloth that was in front of the entrance, they went inside it. The ce was dimly dark. It was somewhat chilly too. Right as Riku started rubbing her own arms, Vrustoughed with his nose.
Is it really so cold you cant even stand it?
Five-men leader Vrusto, isnt it cold for you?
Not even a bit. Its because I am covered in fur Hey, here.
With his hand, Vrusto signed her toe in a rude manner.
As she came closer, she noticed in there was a great variety of weapons side-by-side. Because it was somewhat dark, she didnt know well, but starting from swords, there were spears, axes and weapons that looked like bows tightly organized next to each other. It seemed like that cave was an armory.
Anything inside here is fine. Choose the one you think you can handle the best.
Uhh But its dark and I cant see very well.
Do you want me to light a fire for you? Stupid, what do we do if it lights up the gunpowder? Well, most of demons can see well in the dark, so this level of darkness usually wouldnt have been much of a thing.
To Vrustos blunt response, Riku didnt say anything else.
As expected demons and humans were very different. But if that is the case, why was it that Leivein had chosen to take Riku into his battalion? Next time, she decided she should try asking that if possible. As Riku was thinking about that, her eyesid on a certain weapon.
It can be any weapon, right?
Yeah By the way, have you ever even touched a weapon?
More or less.
From a very early age, in order to fight against demons, she had been practicing to use varied arms.
She had trained with them, although she couldnt imbue the weapon with spiritual power. As she remembered her training, she became kind of solitary. Her father wasnt there to train her anymore. Because she was now a member of the demon army, it was nowpletely impossible for her to visit the Barusak residence. Meeting her father, or her little brother, or her a bit prideful older sister; all of it was now impossible. Whether it was her impression or not, she felt her view blurring a bit.
Hey, choose something. Stop wasting time.
Yes.
Riku rubbed her eyes with the sleeves of her clothes. And then, she started to look for a weapon.
Thinking back of the weapon most easy to handle at the training, she tried touching many two-handed swords. But because she had trained many times with the same sword, she couldnt find anything that felt like it matched her. Putting the swords back, she looked overhead. Up there in the corner, she fixed her eyes on a certain spear. With a single nce , one would think it was very much like a spear. However, right on the tip of the spear, there were attached an sharp axe shaped de and the hook at the other side. Right at the moment Riku saw the tip, unconsciously
A halberd!
She unconsciously shouted.
Just by the appearance of the weapon, it was cool, but because it could not only cut, but also thrust, sweep, and other things, that it was possible to fight in many different ways with the weapon. But its flexibility also demands a lot of ability to handle the weapon. Actually, among the spiritualists of the Barusak household, the amount of people that could properly use the weapon were very few.
Since long ago Riku, liked halberds. As she would y with a training halberd made of wood, she would be always imagining that when she became a spiritualist, she would wield a halberd to fight off the demons.
The dream of her wielding a halberd perhaps would actuallye true.
I will chose this one.
Riku took the halberd to her hand.
The very heavy weight weighted down onto her arms. It was many times heavier than the training halberd she had made at home. But, strangely, the weight felt very well fit. Besides, if it was this level of heaviness, then it was something that she would eventually get used to. Knowing the basics of spear wielding, she tried to lightly spin it in her hand. With that, the sound of air being cut was possible to be heard. She felt like there was nothing more perfect than that.
What? You will choose this one?
Vrusto raised his voice intensity by one level.
Dont choose this one. It is too hard for you.
I will learn.
Its not at the level of managing to use it somehow just by learning it. For starters, it should be something like that sword, or maybe a spear.
Thank you. But its fine for me. When I was still at home, I used to train with a training halberd. Besides, you told me to choose anything I wanted, right?
Well, certainly it kinda feels fitting on you Ok, change your clothes there. After changing your clothes, go to the ce marked on the map. It will be training.
As Vrusto gave a big sigh, he threw to Riku some kind of package.
As she catched the packadge with the hook of the halberd, without saying anything, Vrusto left the ce. Opening the package, inside there were clothes and something that seemed to be a map. Stretching the clothes, she noticed that it was the same kind of military clothes Vrusto was wearing. Because of the darkness, she wasnt certain of its color, but if it was the same as the one Vrusto was wearing, it should be dark green. Changing into the clothes, when she passed her arm through the sleeves, she noticed they were a bit long to her. But it still wasnt to the extend which she would need to fold the sleeves. Finishing wearing the uniform, she moved the halberd to her shoulder.
Alright.
After leaving the armory, using the map given by Vrusto, she started walking, heading to the ce.
On the way, she has been given nces, but when she would look at the direction of those nces, there wouldnt be anybody looking at her anymore. All there would be was demons that were doing nothing but sword training. While thinking how strange it was, Riku reached to the ce it was marked in the map.
In the center of that ce that was simr to some kind of arena, Vrusto was swinging some kind of wooden sword. Before Riku could say anything, Vrustos nose moved. And then, turning to her direction, he pointed the tip of the sword to her. Right away, Riku readied her halberd. Vrustoughed using his nose as he saw Rikus defensive stance.
You came, brat. Lets start this training at once.
Vrusto threw to her direction a wooden weapon. In its tip, there were the axe and hook parts of the halberd which were made of wood. It was a wooden halberd. Riku made a discontent face.
This is a training halberd?
Its better like that. This is training after all. See? I am going to use one against you too.
Vrusto was showing a provocative smile.
Riku left her halberd lying on the ground and readied herself with the wooden halberd. If it was a training halberd, then she had already used it many times. Thats why she thought everything would be fine somehow. Deciding where to aim, she rushed at Vrusto aiming for his neck.
But Vrusto, as he was showing a carefree smile, lightly stroke the halberd away. Although it was lightly hit, the trajectory of the halberd changed. Then, without mercy he hit Riku, who was still trying to recover the direction of her weapon, right at her arm.
It hurts!
Because the shock and the pain that went through her arm, Riku let go of her halberd.
But even so, Vrusto didnt stop attacking. Aiming at the now unarmed Rikus belly, he kicked her with all his strength. With the blow, Riku had lost some air from her lungs. With no time to suffer from the pain, a strong force went through her back. She was thrown all the way to the wall.
Her belly and back hurt, and her arm too. It wasnt as much as that time when she was at Perikka, but it still hurt so much that it felt like tears would starting out of her eyes.
Stop wasting time. Stand up already ande!
Vrusto once again pointed his training weapon to Riku.
Riku unsteadily got up. She trained so much before, but even so for some reason her feet and arms werent doing well enough. At the time she was still doing training at the Barusak household, it had always been said of her that her spiritual arts were verycking, but even so, that her physical strength was reasonably good. But even so, not even one attack went through him. Vrusto gave a look at Riku as if he was troubled.
Certainlypared to human brats, you are superior. But
Immediately after she picked the wooden halberd up, Vrustos traning sword was already closing up to her.
Riku panicked. Putting her strength in her halberd, she somehow pushed the blow aside. But right after that, she felt a strong blow to her belly even though she had properly defended the training sword. Due to her intense pain, she crouched while putting her hands onto her belly. And finally
Why?
This word had left her mouth.
As she moved her eyes up a bit, she saw Vrusto in a posture which he had his right knee raised up. In the end, it seemed that the pain was from the knee strike he had done. But even so, Riku couldnt understand. The kick from before and the knee from this time It happened even though they were doing training with weapons. She wondered why would he use such moves.
As if he had read her mind, Vrustoughed at her as if he was looking down on her.
You are wondering why I used kicks and the sort, right? Stupid. The technique you are using is only for fencing. From now on, you will be going to the battlefield. There, you wont need cute techniques. Put this onto your head!
Vrusto lightly swung his training sword.
Despite how she was crouched down now, the sword was quickly approaching. Rolling on the ground, Riku evaded the attack. Picking up her own weapon, she tried to somehow defend once again from the next attack. She frowned at the weight of the blow that was put on her weapon. It was possible to hear the floor cracking by the force that was onto her feet. Because of all the weight, she was starting to hear cracking sounds from her arms. While gritting her teeth, she somehow was able to resist. As she did so, Vrusto whistled, pleased with what happened.
Hou, you defended. Then, what about this?
Right at the corner of her field of vision, she noticed Vrusto moving his left foot.
Then, Riku instantly jumped back. It was just how much she didnt want to be kicked at her belly again. But his right foot, without even being aimed at her, just like that, was put down to the ground. Vrusto, who was leaning forward, was now aiming for Rikus legs. Just as Rikunded, she was hit and lost her bnce.
Waah!
Tripping up, Riku fell down in an unsightly manner.
An excruciating pain was echoing from her spine through her whole body. Her vision was gradually bing blur. Rikus whole body was in so much pain that she couldnt bear. If it was the Riku from before, she would have probably screamed and cried. But she knew that now, if it was just this much, she shouldnt do this sort of things.
Before Vrusto could provoke her, she unsteadily got up. While straining her feet to keep standing, she readied her halberd, full of fighting spirit. While lowering her stance, she was deciding where to aim.
Hee, you can still stand up? I wonder until when you will be able to keep this up.
At a nice timing, Vrusto swung his weapon. Aiming at Rikus nk, he swung his sword down. Riku, who could only keep looking to the front, without being able to react received the blow. The pain, which would remain unvoiced, ran from her nk to the whole body. While tightly holding her halberd, she fell down to the ground.
Kicking Riku, who fell down to the ground, Vrusto said.
Listen to this, alright? Never lose yourposure. You must only think on how to kill your opponent!
Riku half opened her eyes and looked at Vrustos movement. Out of boredom, Vrusto was tapping his shoulder with his training sword. He must have thought that Riku wouldnt be able to get up for some time. He was now uninterestedly looking at the sky.
Then, her mouth was formed into a smile.
To only think on ways to kill your opponent. All she had learned until now was how to infuse spiritual power onto equipment and how to use such equipment. The formal way to use weapons was almost like an already decided rule. If she were to get older,perhaps, she would have learned more practical forms, but she was thrown out before being able to reach to this point.
Really, for you to not be able to stand up again In the end, humans are humans
Out of boredom, he started to whistle.
With aim to Vrustos legs, tightly holding her halberd, she thrust it at him, who was now cking. Because of the surprise from the sudden attack that came from bellow, Vrusto unsightly raised his voice. Using this chance, she got up in a way that looked as if she had jumped.
Take this!!
Aiming for the unguarded private parts, Riku swung her fist and hit there.
Vrusto, who took such a direct hit, twisted his face in pain. It must have hurt a lot, she had thought. With bulging eyes, Vrustos full of fur face became twisted. He leaned over as he was holding his private parts. Lowering her weapon, Riku felt as if she did something unforgivable. But she didnt really do anything wrong. Vrusto said to only think in ways to kill the opponent. He didnt only use his weapon, but also used kicks and so.
Thats why Riku decided to think she didnt do anything wrong
But hearing his groans, she started to doubt whether she actually did the right thing.
Uhh Are you alright?
If it seems like I am alright, then you are fucking blind.
Looking at Vrustos eyes, it was possible to see his tears shining.
Riku averted her eyes from Vrusto. She started feeling like running away from this awkward situation. But before anything, right at the corner of her vision, there was a blowing. Even though she had her weapon lowered down, Riku immediately shoved aside the iing blow.
Tch, you avoided it.
The one attacking was none other than Vrusto, who was a few moments ago groaning on the ground.
Riku was making a surprised face.
Are you alright?
Stupid. There is no way I am alright! It hurts to the point of making me want to cry!! If you cant handle this much, you would just die in real battles!!
Vrustos sword was being aimed at her neck.
Receiving the blow with the hook, she tried to kick Vrusto at his belly. But right away, her foot was caught, and then she was thrown away.
Dont just go for kicks!! You gotta think your next moves!
Vrustos angry yell were resounding through the training site.
From then on, it isnt known for how much time this carried on. It was all pretty much just swinging weapons and Riku being hit, kicked and sent flying. But even so, with determination, she kept standing up again and keeping it up. This, countless times repeating it.
Well then, thats it for today.
When Vrusto finally dered that, the sun was already setting.
The sky to the west was faintly red and the first stars were already possible to be seen. Riku exhaustedly sat down.
Tomorrow, we will be continuing on with that. Hey, for now, go take a bath. After that, it will be dinner.
And then, Vrusto threw a towel to her.
A white towel fell down onto Rikus head. It was worn out by its long use, but even so, it was a very clean white towel. Riku then timidly looked to Vrusto.
Hmmm? What is it, brat? I will already be saying, but the only reason why Im taking care of you is all because captain Leivein ordered me to. Otherwise, there would be no way for me to be bothered by some human brat. You should be thanking the captain.
After saying that, Vrusto left the ce to somewhere,
In the training arena, only Riku was left. Using her wooden halberd to get up, she grasped the towel.
Then, looking forward to go to the bath, she started going her way, but suddenly had to stop.
Ah I forgot to ask where the bathing ce is
With those words not being heard by anyone, her silhouette vanished within the dark sunset.
A few hourster, on that same day, through the royal capital, there was a small shadow running.
Even though it was already very dark at night, the person was using a hat to hide the face. The shadow was vigorously running through a back-alley. In the shadows small hands, there was a letter that had been crumpled to a paper ball.
The name of that person was Kurumi. Behind the hat, were long squirrel ears hidden; ones that only demons would have. She was a girl that was tasked on infiltrating the capitals taverns. Because the taverns would gather guards serving the nearby castles and spiritualists, it was the perfect ce to gather information for the Demon Lords army. While doing simple chores, that girl, who would gather information at all those nights, including this one, with all her efforts, was finally able to find an information that could be influential to the demon lords army.
Finally I was finally obtained something. With that, I can finally say farewell to going to those alcohol stinking ces! Going back to the demon capital, I can finally live in a house that doesnt have cracks and holes blowing cold wind!
Unfortunately, thats as far as you will go.
But suddenly a person blocking Kurumis path appeared.
Waking up from her happiness, contrary to her previous feelings, the feeling of the danger that appeared dominated her. And then, Kurumi looked at the girl that appeared in front of her eyes. The girl that stood there had a mismatching appearance to that alcohol stinking back-alley.
It was a big breasted maid with a broom in her hands whose breast size was so big it made one want to ask whether she was actually using fillings. Even Kurumi, who didnt have much interest in clothes, knew how high level the quality of the maid clothes the maid in front of her was using were.
What?
Regarding the information which you obtained, I have something to talk with you.
The big breasted maid was step by step closing in the distance between them. While she tightly held the letter, she started to step back. That information was one that, no matter what, she needed to report. Her little head started to work on thinking how to run away from that situation.
No Mary, I want to talk to her myself.
From behind the big breasted maid, there was a voice that had an intellectual feeling to it.
With the appearance of that other person, Kurumi unconsciously put her guard up. She readied herself so that she could immediately use the knife secretly hidden inside her sleeve at any time. At the worst possible asion, she would need to directly confront them to open a path of escape. On her forehead, a single drop of sweat flowed down.
B-but! Even though it is a young one, the opponent is a demon. It might be dangerous to young master.
Its fine Mary. Because she is certainly a kind-hearted demon.
Saying that, the one that was behind the big breasted maid finally appeared.
It was a child wearing very expensive clothes and with an elegant appearance. As she saw that, Kurumi ended up putting a perplexed face. She was certain that he would be a bit older, but he was actually a child even younger than her. His hands were so small that he would most likely not be able to even properly hold a sword. It started to feel stupid how Kurumi had her guard up before.
Kind-hearted? Who are you talking about?
Its obvious that it is about you, right? Because with your power, you could have already broke through us. But even so, you waited to hear us out. While you could have already attacked us, you instead want all to end peacefully.You Your true thoughts actually are that you dont want to hurt anybody.
Wha-?Th- There is no way it is like that!
By that childs nonsense talking, Kurumi blushed.
Without doubt, she was angry. Being said she was someone like that made Kurumi so embarrassed that she couldnt stand. In denial to that childs words, she took out her knife.
Im not kind-hearted or something like that!! Specially to you humans!!
She then nned to cut through the child and deliver the information at once.
Aiming for the child and the maid, she dashed forward. But
Ehh?
Right after the moment she had thought about it, her arm was seized by the child. Because of the sudden scene, Kurumi was taken by the surprise. She didnt notice the movements of that child. It could only mean that the child was faster than her. Kurumi didnt know what was happening. Right next to Kurumis ears, the child whispered.
To the point of being unimaginable for a child, it was a very kind and enchanting voice.
You closed your eyes, you know? When you pointed that knife to us.
Such a thing
Being told something she didnt even notice herself, Kurumi was dumbfounded. Even the knife that slipped off her hand went by unnoticed to her.
I know the real you. If you dont really want to hurt anybody, then this war itself If it is me No, if you and me cooperate, we can stop this war. Thats why I have something to ask you.
The moment the sound of the knife falling down reverberated through the back-alley. Something inside Kurumi had changed.
Kurumi herself didnt notice, but now the bloodlust in her eyes from before wasnt there anymore. The blush in her cheeks changed into something that wasnt anger.
I understand But I really need to report this information.
Yes, I know. So, from the information there, I need you to only take a single word from it.
Near Kurumis ear, the child whispered something. Looking at it in other way, it was like lovers whispering love words. One could only wonder what thoughts the maid had when seeing this scene. With her face red, the big breasted maid cleared her throat, interrupting.
Young master, you are flirting with her too much.
Ah, sorry Mary.
Like a wave going back to the sea after having been blown to the shore, he distanced himself from Kurumi.
Because of the fading warmth, Kurumi showed a bit solitary expression.
I understand I will do as you say. But Before I go, tell me one thing. What is your name?
Kurumi looked at the boy which was being now carried by the big breasted maids arms.
Showing a smileparable to a angel, he said with a very gentle voice.
I am Rook Barusak. Nice to meet you, Kurumi-chan.
Being carried by the maid, he was brought out of the back-alley. While thinking back to those words said by Rook before, she also left the ce. But now, the strength that was put into holding the letter wasnt as much as the amount from a little ago.
QuicklyI need to report this information.
But this murmur wasnt regarding the matter of the Demon Lord army.
And at the back-alley nobody remained, the forgotten knife was giving off a solitary shine.
Chapter 6.If only it was a dream
Chapter 6.If only it was a?dream
Many days had passed since Riku came to live in the garrison.
There were no problems regarding basic life necessities. Her life style improved in all the waysparing to the time she was at Perikka city.
But this ce still didnt feel like home to her.
She would always notice many gazes onto her when she would go to the dining hall.
While looking with a cold and disapproving gaze, they woulde near one another and start a talk between only themselves. But there wasnt anyone that would talk to Riku. Of course, there was an exception. It was only Vrusto, who was tasked with taking care of her, that talked to her. But it seemed that it was all because of her position, since because she was his subordinate, Vrusto was ordered to let her be beside him.
Riku got used to Vrustos strict training. She could bear the pain from the training without problems, but even so, she still couldnt get used to the looks ofplete despise she would be given.
Humans are very much hated
As she was moving the spoon with soup to her mouth, she casually muttered.
Vrusto, who was sitting next to Riku, seemingly having heard her murmurs, he let out a long sigh while he was ying with his knife.
Well, thats obvious. Until now, theyve been oppressing us demons. Besides, you are from that spiritualist family, right? It would be much stranger if they actually didnt hate you By me, if it werent for the captains orders, I wouldnt be babysitting you.
BabysittingIm already seven years old.
Seven years old is just a brat. Dont worry about it and just finish eating. After that, it will be training.
Yes.
Riku moved the spoon to her mouth once again.
Bit by bit, she was bing able tond hits on Vrusto, but there still was the experience gap. Things werent going that well. Every time Riku would press forward for an attack, Vrusto would answer her with the double or triple of what her offensive would be. It would inevitably be a one-sided defensive battle that only if Vrusto was to get careless or if Riku was able to properly do a feint that she would be able tond a hit.
Leivein said that she had talent, but recently, Riku had been a bit uneasy about that. She would wonder whether she really did have talent.
Your spoon stopped moving Properly eat up. If you faint during the training, it will be only problems to me, you know? Or what? Do you hate this soup?
NoThats not it
Riku used her spoon to touch the very thin chunk of meat in her soup.
At her time when she was still living at the Barusak household, she had never seen such a meat and vegetables only soup like that. There were a bit more vegetables in it and the meat pieces were a bit bigger. As she would take a bite of it, the meat juices would perfectly fit the soup and be very delicious.
She epted that as long as she had something to eat, it was enough. But to the still seven years old Riku, this made her miss how her life used to be before.
Then, what is it? Ah, thats it. Are you bothered about the meat?
Vrustoughed.
The fangs, that were like they were looking at her, were shining. Riku kind of felt a chill.
If you dont want it, then give it to me. Meat is the thing we demons most love anyhow.
Riku warily looked at the meat.
The thin piece of meat that was reflecting on the spoon.
DemonsMost love?
The thing demons most love.
The thing demons most cherished.
In other words, it was something appreciated by demons and it was something to eat.
If one were to ask about a meat that they would boil, roast and eat, it would be
Ugh!!
At this exact moment, deep in her throat, something sour was welling up.
The real identity of the meat came to her mind. Putting her hands onto her mouth, she tried to repress herself from crying. If that was the thing demons liked the most, then this would be none other than a certain something. Since she hade here, from all these days, there wasnt one day she didnt eat meat. This meant that all this time, she had been eating
He-hey, dont be so startled like that! This is only pork meat. The part more to the interior of the training ce there is a pig farm, you know.
Eh, pig?
Yes, pig. If you are so much bothered by that, what about going there to take a look before training?
Vrusto was showing a shocked expression. Absentminded, Riku opened her mouth. The nausea slowly settled out. She was certain she ended up eating someone of her same race and was falling into self-hatred, but fortunately for her, it seemed this wasnt the case. Finally at ease, she ate the meat.
You are too biased about demons. We hate humans, but we dont just go eat them, you know?ActuallyBrat, have you ever eaten a demon?
No.
Right? Thats the same case. There is no way for us to go eat either demons or humans.
As she was drinking her soup with her spoon, she started to think about all he said.
On text books and picture books, it was written that demons ate humans. Many times, she had read this on them and her father would tell her that as well.
But the reality was different. Riku also thought about the possibility of Vrusto lying, but thinking about his behavior, it didnt look like he was doing so.
Then, would that mean both her father and the textbooks were lying?
She didnt want to doubt her father, and also didnt want to think he was lying. Riku felt like she didnt know anything anymore. She was opening her mouth, about to ask a question to Vrusto, but right at that moment, a sharp voice sounded through the dining hall.
Hear it out!!
The door was widely left open.
Because of the angle of the light, she wasnt able to see the person well, but there was a small shadow and a big shadow made by the people standing there. She wasnt able to see their faces, but by the voice, she knew who it was. As she was about to look at the owner of the voice, she felt an impact on the back of her head.
Stupid! Lower down your head already!
Vrusto forcibly pressed her head down.
Looking with the edge of her eyes, she noticed all the demons gathered in the dining hall were bowing down to those shadows. All the demons that were forged into having good physiques all at once bowed their head to the small shadow. Although the shadow was small, the presence given by it was by far much greater than the big shadow behind.
The small shadow Leivein, with a step, entered the dining hall. Then, Leivein opened his mouth.
Everybody lift up your heads. We are moving out.
-
The Shiidoru kingdom at its best splendor.
With the outstanding power of the four spiritualist families, they were able to quickly uproot the sprout of evil called demons before it grew.
Everybody showing a smile and nobody suffering from unhappiness. The marvelous kingdom as a flower in its full blossom, and its sole w could be said to be the clock bomb the demon lord that have been sealed there was.
In this Shiidoru kingdom, every year once, there was a event done as a custom.
It was called the [Demon cleaning campaign].
The absolutely wicked demons; its remaints would affect the peace by their certain questionable actions. Many viges and cities would be invaded, things would be set on fire and food would be stolen. For men, they would be used as ves, for women, they would be raped, and for children, they would be thrown into their soup and ultimately end up killed. At the time when the fires of war spread, the spiritualists employed by the royalty would specifically advance to their bases and all at onceunch an attack.
And then, they would dignifiedlye back to the capital victorious.
Carrying many demon heads.
Riku has seen this parade before.
In its center, she would see her father. Standing in a carriage covered in flowers, the figure of him majestically waving his hands to the public was something she aspired for. She could only wonder how many necks the halberd in his hand had cut. It was haughty just to imagine. It was something that really soathed her heart. She decided to be an renowned spiritualist just like how her father was.
That vow she made herself She would always remember it well; it was a very bright memory.
It was supposed to be a good memory.
Could it be that All that were only schemes of the kingdom?
Riku muttered surprised.
The ce the Dragon Demon Garrison are sending five hundred soldiers is already expected to fall by the attacks of the spiritualists. Without the spiritualists knowing, they were to secretly get to that vige. And so, the Dragon Demon Battalion separated itself, each part consisting of about a hundred soldiers, and were marching through the forest.
In the back-story of a heroic tale, there are a lot of dirty stuff.
As Vrusto was carrying his weapon, he bluntly said.
With a sidelong nce, looking at Riku, whose mood was sinking, he kept talking.
This time we are lucky, you know? Its good we know which vige is being invaded.
But isnt better to just evacuate everyone instead? In case they attack, then just make it look like the vige had been abandoned
Stupid. If you do that, they will just look for another vige to attack. To get the least amount of causalities, it is better for us, who are experienced inbat, to fight and give time for the vigers to run away. What? When the captain sees a good opportunity, he will immediately send the order to retreat. The thing those guys really want is only prestige. They only want to get a proper demon head to say that it was the one of a general to their people and want to show off with the reality that they destroyed a vige, even if it just a shabby and negligible one.
Riku looked downwards.
Looking down at her ck shadow and keeping her heavy legs from stopping.
That what she had always believed was proved to be all lies It was as if she was inside a bad dream.
Ever since she was driven away from the Barusak household, maybe she was lost within a dream. While thinking that, she fixed the posture she was carrying her halberd.
Humans are very much hated, right?
How many times have you already said that??
With Vrustos howl, Rikus feelings
Now she was going to fight a war, but even though it was the battlefield she so much yearned for, she didnt feel excited about that.
It was all only a profound mncholy. Seeing Riku like that, he started scratching his cheek with his pointed nail.
Brat, dont die.
Yes.
Ah, what is it. If you die, all the time I had to spend on you would be wasted. It would be a waste, right? And then, people would think it was because I didnt instruct you well. If it affects my career, then what am I supposed to do? If possible, then you should even go get some achievements.
Yes.
Get a grip on yourself!
Vrusto firmly pped Rikus back.
Because of how much strength it was put on the p, Riku was sent a bit forward, seeming to be almost falling down, but she was able to hold her feet. Because of that, she sent a protesting gaze to Vrusto.
I, I know that! I dont want to die yet But Is the source of the information even reliable? It could be a false rm, right?
Apparently, it is reliable. Ive heard it was an information a demon infiltrated in the capital got hold of after great pains. Well, I dont really know the details.
Hey, Vrusto! Come here for a sec!
Coming from the front, a demon that was shaking hands with Vrusto. It was a demon that a these days was often having conversations with both seemingly being friendly to each other. Riku thought that one from before should be his friend.
And to confirm her thoughts, Vrusto was showing a broad smile.
Brat, you keep marching there, alright? What is it, Sejji? Oh, Frank was there too.
Leaving Riku alone, looking like he was having fun, he started to run and went more to the front.
Getting next to the demons he called Sejji and Frank, they started to talk, looking like very intimate friends. Riku wasnt able to hear what they were talking about.
Going with the flow of her surroundings, she kept the march.
Now that Vrusto was gone, there wasnt anyone she could talk to. If Leivein was nearby, maybe she could go next to him. But he wasmanding another squad, so he wasnt around. And even if she were to go next to him, Leivein was still the captain of the Dragon Demon Division. There was no way a recently recruited soldier would be able to so casually do so.
It would be nice if all that was only a dream.
She knew she couldnt be all the time thinking back about the life she used to have. She understood she was thrown away by her father. But
Hey, are we going to kill that human brat?
Not really.
She smells like human anyway, so it cant be helped if I mistake her with the enemy.
Are you killing her during all the turmoil?
You should give up on that. Right now the captain isnt here, but if he finds outter, he will get really mad.
What was the captain even thinking back then?
With the cold res together with all the talks she would here, the feeling she shouldnt be living there only became even clearer.
The doubt she had of whether it was fine if she kept living together with the demons only increased.
She running away as a deserter during the turmoil of the war could be a possibility.
But, before she would even consider running away, at the moment, there was not even a way for her to be assured she would have food to keep living on. Riku gave a very deep sigh.
Fire the exorcising arrows!!
From the trees left and right, an arrow shower rained down.
Chapter 7.The assault
Chapter 7.The assault
The arrows were approaching.
And it wasnt only one or two arrows.
Suddenly, an amount of arrows so great that bes impossible to count poured down like rain.
The demons that were before marching, for the ones that carried one, each lifted their own shields. Fortunately, although there were still a great number of arrows, they were thinner than twigs. If it was those thin arrows, there would be no way they could go through the iron shields. The metallic sounds kept resounding indefinitely. But for the demons that were one secondte to ready their shields, the arrow shower was like hell. Without being able to defend themselves, they would have the arrows piercing their throats and their arms.*1
Riku, who wasnt carrying a shield, could only repel the iing arrows with her halberd as much as she could. But even then, there was no way she could repel all of the arrows. One arrow grazed on Rikus cheek. She felt the same pain as the one for cutting your finger with paper. With the back of her hand, she wiped her cheek.
Stupid demons! For them to get fooled by false information!
From up on a tree, aughing voice was possible to hear.
Looking upwards to the voice, on a tree branch, there was a shadow covered with a ck mantle. Together with him, there were roughly about a bit more than a hundred people. Holding his mantle together, there was a brooch with the image that looked like one of a snake inscribed on it.*2 Right as she saw the pattern, she sighed.
Its the family crest of the spiritualist family Bernaal.
Just like the Barusak household, it was one of the spiritualist families that served the king.
As a fellow spiritualist family, they would together participate in this ritualistic war.*3 She had heard some times that they were one of the spiritualist families that would just for the sake of prolonging the peace of the kingdom, fight the demons. At least, as far as her father had taught her, they werent a family that would do something coward like a night surprise attack.
Disregarding Riku, who was dumbfounded and tightly grasping her halberd, the situation still progressed.
Shit! It was a trap?!
To think they concealed their smells and got close to us Damn it. Everyone, attack!
The demons wouldnt only stand, keep being shot by the arrows.
The demons that had good physical constitution, all at once, were charging and striking against the trees.
As a demon enveloped by a carapace and another that looked like a bear stroke against the trees, the ground shook. Some spiritualist that had lost their bnce fell down to the ground. But actually, there were also some spiritualists that went down the trees themselves before being thrown out of their bnce. Each wielding a spiritualist de, swinging it down towards the demons closer to the trees. The demons that were bellow the trees, just like a cutting a fruit, were cut into two halves.*4
Tch, everyone charge!! Even if it is with yourst efforts, kill them!
Thats my line. For the sake of the kingdom, kill all the demons!!*5
The demon banning arts she so much had trained and thebat techniques of the demons she have been training as well; now both were confronting each other.
But the situation of the battle now was that the spiritualist side were having an overwhelming advantage. In terms of numbers, they were even. But the spiritualists were specialists in exterminating demons.*6 No matter how much the demons would temper their own bodies, they were like babies when facing the swords infused with demon banning power. After all, even the one with a carapace as hard as armor was easily cut. For each spiritualist killed, five or six demons would lose their heads.
Shit. Fight until yourst breath!!
The demon that wasmanding the army had his voice interrupted.
A spiritualist that was carrying a spear thrust it through his back. Without any ceremonies, he easily died just like that. Even though the demons numbers were a considerable power enough to be called an small army, in front of the spiritualists, they were like powerless peons.
Die! You demons dont deserve to live anywhere in this world.
The spiritualist, with a loud voice, dered.
Yes, in all those hundred or years The reason why demons werent even considered to be an enemy to humans was that.
And this time too, even before starting to fight, the winner had already been decided.
Or so was supposed to be the case.
Too fast. Demons die so easily
Out-of-ce for a war, Rikus voice resounded through the battlefield.
And as if following the intent of those words, screams from spiritualists started echoing around.*7
From how sudden the screams were, many spiritualists stopped moving. The demons that before were fighting a one-way defensive war, surprised, stopped their hands too. And then, by the time the spiritualists stopped moving, their good-fortune ended there.
You guys too, shouldnt you just go die already?
Riku swung her halberd.
The sharply polished lump of iron as if it was very much unexpected flew towards a spiritualist. Cutting his torso and sending it flying, the body fell while exposing his internal organs. But before it fell to the ground, another spiritualist that was still looking at his friend that suddenly died just now had his head cut off. The fresh blood was spraying to the surroundings. Some of this blood stuck to the face of one of the spiritualist, who seemed to be their captain. That spiritualist slowly moved his hand to touch his cheek. In his finger, there was now blood sticking to it. Only then he came to himself. It was an expression of surprise at first, but soon he started to twist his face. The emotion there was of anger. The spiritualist, with his eyes bloodshot, looked at the blood soaked Riku.
You damned demonss.
As he raised his voice, he readied his sword stance.
Riku, with a expressionless face, was rotating her halberd. With very cold eyes, she looked at the spiritualist. Then, slowly she walked toward that sword wielding spiritualist. From her behavior, it looked as if she wasnt even ready for fighting. She was onlyzily rotating her halberd with her right hand. Looking at how Riku was acting, veins in his head popped out because of anger.8*
You will only be able to act arrogant for now. I will kill you with my own hands!
The spiritualist vigorously raised his sword overhead.
Riku, raised her face to follow the sword, as if doing so was a pain in the ass. Even now that the overpowering demon banning sword was swung down, it didnt seem like she was thinking about evading the attack. Instead, as if to catch the sword that was being swung down, Riku put her hand forward. The sword, together with the sound of the wind being cut, fell down towards Rikus hand. The impact of the sword being swung down made Riku frown a bit.
But that was all. It was supposed to be a strong attack, but Riku was left unharmed. Until now, it was the same sword that were easily cutting down demons, but in Rikus palm, there werent any wounds.
The spiritualist expression turned from anger to surprise. While shouting, he put his demon banning power into his sword. But even so, Riku was left unfazed. No matter how much power he would put into the sword, Riku wouldnt bleed.
Wh-why!?
While there is demon banning power into it, in its normal state, it is nothing more than a simple and blunt harmless sword.
The spiritualist was shocked.
Rather than anger, the surprise and fear of the unknown dominated. Through all of his body, he was sweating. He was now fearful of the little Riku more than anything else.*9
On the other way, Riku was showing an expression that was the opposite of the spiritualists. She was showing one vaguely tranquil and a lonely smile. But, in her eyes resided madness. Looking up at the surprised spiritualist, Riku indifferently spoke to him.
Even if you can cut demons, you cant cut me.*10
Holding his sword with her left hand and tightly holding her halberd with her right hand, still with a calm expression
Goodbye, spiritualist of Bernaal.
And the spiritualist, unable to put resistance, was vertically cut in half.*11
A deep red color simr to her hair painted Rikus skin. Without showing any signs that she cared about that, she turned her eyes to the remaining spiritualists.
Good afternoon, Bernaal spiritualists. Have you prepared yourselves to hand over your heads?
While holding her blood covered halberd in her hand, she walked over the now cut into two spiritualist.
It was like Othello. The board which the white pieces were in predominance, with only a single ck piece, the the situation was reveresed.
As the red halberd danced, heads with its faces twisted in fear would fly around. To the spiritualists, it would be like the image of hell itself. Even so, there were spiritualists that were still somewhat right in mind. One spiritualist, while trembling so much his demon banning sword was shaking, shouted with all his strength.
It-Its only one person! If we can kill that, it will be our win!!
If you can kill that? That may be a little wrong.
The spiritualist trembling arm was cut off and fell to the ground. As he saw his arm there on the ground, any remaining sanity was blown away. Raising a scream that wouldnt be words, he took one step back. Because of how in panic he was as he did so, he ended up falling down backside. Even so, he did his all to run away. He retreated as he was being dyed in red by the blood on the ground.
But right as that spiritualist was about to pull back, a sharp spear pierced through his chest.
Sorry, but I cant just let that brat just go and reap all the achievements, can I?
It was Vrustos spear that had pierced through the spiritualist.
As if that was a signal, all the demons that were still alive went to attack the remaining spiritualists. Among them, there were not even one person still willing to fight. To Rikus eyes, the spiritualists that had lost their fighting spirit werent a threat to the demons that had seen a chance of winning.
Its not enough.*12
Riku was looking at the surroundings from afar, seeing the demons swarming the spiritualists.
Without averting her eyes from the tragedy that was happening to them and without even blinking; only holding her halberd in her arms as she was looking at it.
Alright, quickly someone tell captain Leivein about the trap!
Reorganize the rankings, we are pulling back!!
As thest spiritualist stopped moving, the remaining demon were taking themands given.
Within the sea of blood, everyone happy about their victory and talking to one another about each of their struggles. Among those, one demon left from the group of demons that were talking. As if he remembered something, that demon approached Riku. It was not possible to see through the expression that was on the face of the demonOf Vrusto.
From his hairy wolf face, looked like it was angry, but at the same time, it looked as if he wasughing. Since there was nothing to say about that, Riku saluted to him while still grasping her halberd.
Silently, Vrusto looked at Riku for a moment. And then lifting up his hand with sharp nails
You did well!
And with all his strength, he pped her back.
Because of the strength put into it, she staggered. Because of such sudden attack, Riku was about to voice herints, but before she could open her mouth, Vrusto started talking.
You, I thought since you were only a little brat you would die in your first battle. This is evidence that my training methods are very good.
Because of such a weird reason, Vrustos tone of voice seemed very happy.
Whether because of how he was bragging about his skills as an instructor or something else.
Riku didnt understand very well, but thinking about that was troublesome now. She wasnt really interested in the reason why Vrusto was happy. While rubbing her pained back, she looked at Vrusto.
But, you are really covered in blood, huh. When wee back, you need to properly wash the blood that is covering your armor. You are still a girl after all, one way or another.13*
Only saying that, Vrusto turned away from Riku.
He went back to the group of surviving demons. In the end, she didnt really know what all that was about as a question mark floated above her head. For now, she thought she should be wiping the blood that was covering her halberd with her handkerchief. With that, she took out the handkerchief that was in her pocket. But even the handkerchief that was supposed to be white was covered in blood.
Hey, brat. By the way, I have something I want to ask.
As she was wiping her halberd with the blood covered handkerchief, Vrusto turned back to her.
You were supposed to be of one of those spiritualist families, right? Is it really alright for you to have killed them just like that with no hesitation?
Was there a problem in doing so?
Riku tilted her little head.
Each time she moved the handkerchief, the blood stains would stretch onto the silvery de. She was able to remove the fragments of organs and most of the blood. But if she were to wipe more than that, it would make the halberd even dirtier rather than cleaning it. As she was folding her handkerchief, she said.
That was the enemy, right? If they are that, then they are people that need to be killed, right?
But a few weeks before, they were you allies, werent they?
Allies?
To Vrustos question, Riku raised the corners of her mouth.
With her red hair fluttering with the wind, her lips dyed in blood formed a smile.
Those people wouldnt ept me. Thats why they werent my allies. Besides
Deep in Rikus eyelids, radiant blue eyes were reflected onto them.
For the first time since she had been born somebody expected something out of her.
Leivein had epted Rikus power. And to her, that didnt have anywhere to go, he gave her a ce to belong to.
Even the red hair she didnt like that much he told her that it looked nice on her.
The one to first ept her existence was Leivein. The one to first consider her necessary was him too. Thats why she would swing her halberd for his sake.
For the sake of the Dragon Demon Battalion he gave to her
Its because here is the ce I belong to.
Chapter 8.The reunion at full moon
Chapter 8.The reunion at full?moon
Demon capital Taitas.
In this hidden vige of which it was the best among them, many demons crowded. For the demon race, it could be said that it was considered a ce simr to a capital. If one were to ignore the fact that it was covered by a thick white colored mist all the time, it could be said to be a nice ce to live.*1
But, to the living demons, the mist wasnt something that exactly limited their senses, nor was really a hindrance. Even if the line of sight became limited, this mist had been always protecting the demon race for two hundred years. The mist was like a good neighbor that the demons had always relied on; a very important existence that protected them.
At this night, the rare urrence of the mist clearing up happened.
Up in the indigo sky full of twinkling stars was a golden colored full moon. While the streets were filled with demons dressed up for the moon viewing party, inside the demon lord castle, which soared high at the center of the demon capital Taitas, there werent even a single demon excited for it. Rather, without caring about how the night was such that the moon was shining so brightly, there wasnt anyone looking outside.
The reason for that was simple.
It was because an important reunion that involved the fate of the Demon Lord Army was about to happen.
Within the reunion that was happening at the demon lord castle, there were an array of very famous demons.
Demons that had magnificent wings, demons that were sharpening its ws, demons that had horns to be proud of, all demons were looking at a person kneeling at the center of the room. The one kneeling there was Leivein, dressed in his uniform. He still wasnt an adult, but he had already been distinguishing himself from others, even more that his father. Because he was known to be the within ten years guaranteed to enter the top brass demon youth that this incident gathered interest from many demons.
Leivein Ar! What in the world were you thinking for you to recruit a human into the Demon Lord army!?2*
The one to start the debate was a very muscr horned demon.
While touching his mustache that couldnt be more well embellished than that, he kept staring at Leivein, who still wasnt in position to say anything. Although Leivein had been asked a question, he remained silent. Moreover, he didnt even look at the demon that asked the question. He only kept looking down at the polished marble of the floor while remaining on one knee.*3
Youngsters arent supposed to do whatever wishes you have. Immediately go kill the human. Otherwise, you will be banished from the Demon Lord army.
Besides, isnt the human in question of one of those hateful spiritualist families?
The demon had barely finished what he had to say, but the other demons that had their arms crossed started questioning him too.
It was possible to notice their anger by looking into their eyes, which burned fires of anger, although it contrary to that their faces, which seemed very calm at a first nce. If that was the battlefield, the amount of bloodlust was so much that it felt they would immediately attack with their prided fangs, biting Leivein to death.
The mustache demon seemed happy for getting agreed to. Looking so very much happy for a reason like that, he patted the shoulder of another demon.
Oh, lieutenant general Zerrik, are your thoughts the same as mine?
Indeed. It is as lieutenant general Gortoberuk says. Even if something like a human is added to our forces, it will only be a nuisance.
Zerrik provokingly muttered.
Edgar Zerriks parents, and even his grandfather and his son, all were killed mercilessly by spiritualists. And for his sons case, not only was he captured, he was dragged around until they got to a city. And then, his head that was decapitated just for a little whileter to get thrown away in the river. That is why it couldnt be helped that he hated humans more than it was necessary to. About that, everyone gathered here knew it.
Say something, lieutenantmander Ar!!
Very well, lieutenant general Gortoberuk. Then, I would like to ask something to lieutenant general Zerrik.
As he was looking at the floor, Leivein calmly said.
At one nce, it was impossible to read anything from his expression. But there was one person there that knew him too well It was the one behind Gortoberuk and Zerrik; Leiveins father, who was now feeling ashamed of Leiveins actions. He knew that Leivein was in fact starting to get angry.
Thisst battle, who was the one that had the most achievements?
Indeed, it was the human.
Zerrik was making a face that seemed like he would jump at Leivein at any moment.
In thest battle, a surprise attack from the spiritualist side was unexpected.
Regarding the information that was secretly obtained, until a group of spiritualists could get to the targeted vige, it was estimated that it would take at least a few days. And considering that, in order for the emergency evacuation to happen smoothly, Leiveins army was dispatched.
But in fact, the vige in question being attacked was actually a false information, and the spiritualists were nning topletely eliminate the demon forces that were hurrying to the vige.
From the words of a captured spiritualist, their objective was using the battle as an real-life experiment to verify the effectiveness of the special mantle that concealed human smell.
And by the developed mantle shown effectiveness, it was proved that its usage for surprise attacks was an sess.
If the newly recruited human Riku Barusak wasnt there, the forward squad would be decimated, and the other squads behind would keep marching without knowing anything, thus decimated as well. The whole Dragon Demon Battalion would be annihted.
Wasnt it confirmed on the information that within the Bernaal family, that mantle had lost credibility?*4
Yes, but!
And more than making them lose credibility on the mantle, didnt their morale also fall down to the ground?
B-but! Have you not considered that this human that was thrown away by the Barusak family might have hidden intentions?
Next to him, Gortoberuk nodded. While stroking his prided mustache, agreeing to Zerriks statements, he started speaking.
She could have purposely cut some of her spiritualist fellows, and licking our boots so that she could show herself as somebody useful. She wouldnt only get data from our newest weapons, but also would even gain our trust. It would be this much advantageous of a strategy to the spiritualists.
Hidden intentions? Licking our boots?
At that time, for the first time Leivein lost hisposure enough so that people could know his feelings by his expression.
He was still looking at the floor, but as if sneering at his superiors, who were many times older than him, the corners of his mouth rose into a smile.
Your point has value, but let me only say one thing. That thing will definitely not betray us.
Leivein Ar! On what basis are you saying such a thing!? Certainly something like trusting with nothing to support it or so is simply foolish and should be left out of arguments, should it not?
If you want me to prove my point, then I can do so.
His smile was unchanged.
The smile he was showing was one fearless and arrogant.
Perhaps, if Leivein had a bigger stature, and if he was permitted to lift his head, then he would end up looking down on them. Gortoberuk, noticing such smile, got angry. As if trying to get closer to him, he did one step forward.
Then, tell us right now! It is an order from your superior!
What, this is a incredibly easy thing to do. I merely got hold of the name of that thing. The moment it tries to betray us, binding its soul would be a simple thing to do.
As if Gortoberuk had his breathing cut off, he twisted his bearded face.
The concept of the worth of having ones true name was also widely known by the demons. Whether it was a human or a demon, the moment you are born in this world, you are given a [name]. If you have knowledge of this name, you can manipte the person whose name you got. Of course, even outside that persons will, you canmand the person to suicide.
Lieutenant general, dont worry. If in one out of thousand of a chance that such a thing happens, I can easily make it suicide. You should know how the strength of having someones true name is absolute, correct?
G-gh.( ̤)
Gortoberuk knew the terror of the power of the concept of ones true name too well.
Even if you have something to say against, you be unable to say anything. No matter how much you would try to think about a way to resist, you would just be unable to even think. As if to say such useless guy, Zerrik gave Gortoberuk, who became unable to say anything, a nce. And then, in ce of Gortoberuk, he spoke.
You say that, lieutenantmander, but you still could say that it is to consider the possibility of the name you got being false.
Thats impossible. Losing its pride as a spiritualist and reduced to be starving to death; some little girl rotting in some back-alley waiting for death that wasnt even aware of how society works. There was no way it would tell lies.
As if rifying any doubts by cutting it in two, Leivein dered.
As long as it had something to eat, whether it was human or demon, both could keep living. But even with nothing to eat, as long as one had pride and faith, one could keep on fighting. But if those two were also broke, then one wouldnt be able to do anything. Unless one could find hope once again, death was the only road.
Zerrik knew this much.
But it was still possible that the human was still hiding its pride as a spiritualist. Immediately following that, as to point this out, he was about to open his mouth.
Lieutenantmander Leivein Ar.
A clear and noticeably young voice resounded through the audience.
Everyone simultaneously looked at the owner of the voice. Leivein too, thus finally lifting up his head.
The owner of the voice was a young girl. She was wearing simple toned ck clothes and had a blonde hair of simr color to the rice nt at autumn, having it tied into a twin-tails. Somewhat above her ears, there were two magnificent horns. This very young girl that was cute in every point was seated in the enshrined throne with her legs crossed; a throne that was located in a ce higher than where the people discussing at the reunion where at.
The name of the girl was Charlotte. In the outward appearance, she seemed to be a young girl, but in fact she was the younger sister of the demon lord, who was sealed away two hundred years ago, and now wasmanding the demon race. In other words
Ha, Charlotte-sama*5(Ϥ)
He hid away his arrogant face and changed it back to his usual face. But this time it was different from the unreadable face from not long ago. It was a very serious and honest face that made his loyalty to the Demon Lord army known.
To such Leivein, Charlotte only silently looked at him.
The words I want to say You actually already know it, right?
Would it be regarding the sealing of Demon Lord-sama?
If you know this much, you should already know well enough what to do. As it happens, after ten years, we will be prepared to dispel the seal; it will be a very important moment. Will that Barusak descendant you picked up be useful at that time?
In a mood of high tensionparable to having your whole body pricked by needles, the audience got nervous.
It was an ambiance that not only made Gortoberuk or Zerrik, but also was like that to the point of making themon soldiers that were only listening very tense. It had already be a situation that no intromissions would be permitted.
Then, what is it that you are going to do Leivein Ar?
There will be no problems regarding that.*6
In that mood that seemed something could explode at any moment, Leivein nonchntly answered the question together with a smile.
Not only it acts like pet dog, Ive also been rigorously disciplining it. If even then she still bites, there will be no need for worries as I will just dispose of her like a street dog.*7
From the window, a pale light from the full moon was flowing in.
Charlotte then nodded at Leiveins words, which were all spoken with no hesitations.
If that is the case, then I will leave it to you to take care of the dog. In these ten years, train her well.
With those few words, Riku Barusaks fate was decided.
To keep raising her. If she acts wrong, then punishment. This was the decision Charlotte took, and nobody was allowed to go against it. The actual situation which the Demon Lord wasnt present, Charlottes decisions were like the decisions of the Demon Lord army itself.
Gortoberuk and Zerrik, and the many other demons too all lowered their heads as to show respect.
As youmand! *8
This was what happened in this rare night which the moonlight passed through the mist.*9
Looking forward to unseal the Demon Lord after these ten years, the demon lord army bit by bit started to act.
For the spiritualist side that was already aware about it, it was only something negligible.
Chapter 9.Ten years later…
Chapter 9.Ten yearster
Ten years had passed.
The port city Perikka as always was stinking of alcohol.
The foreign merchants would spend their money they got hold of by doing wicked things, and the pirates would throw out a feast for themselves using the gold and silver treasures they had stolen. And all those kind of vulgar guys would dive themselves into the pleasure quarters looking to please themselves.
Sometimes, a demon merchant woulde asking for a ce to sell goods in exchange for money, but the merchants association of Perikka would only turn a deaf ear to such requests.
There was no forgiveness for demons, that were lower than domestic animals, or poor people.
As long as you had the money, it was a city of elegance that was always wrapped in a mood of cheerfulness.
C
Today too there was another wealthy merchant getting himself drunk.
Finishing his meal at a first-ss restaurant, he got on his personal carriage and went his way home.
This carriage was pulled by two elegant horses of fine quality and with a wide andfortable space inside. After the wealthy merchant and his butler, and also his escort got in, they departed. Happy, the merchant showed acent smile.
Fufufufu, because of the stupid nobles that didnt know the market price, I got big profit. To think that a pot costing a hundred silver coins was sold for a thousand. Such arge profit.
Indeed, it is as you say, master.
With a faint smile, the butler proudly poured the drink in his masters golden wine cup.
The purely made of gold cup was a product of good quality he had received as payment from pirates he had connections to. If he were to sell this, he would get enough gold coins to build a small castle. In reality, it was a piece he wouldnt be able to get by only working as a merchant.
Good grief. It was good that stupid elder brother turned down the family heritance.
The merchant faintly smiled.
His elder brother had talent for sword fighting. And so, for the sake of his dream toe true or something like that, he departed towards the royal capital. And since then, never came back home. Deep in his heart, he thanked god for his elder brother to be this stupid.
If his brother were to receive the heritance, without doubt he wouldnt be able to live in this much extravagance. He only wished that once his elder brother came back screwed up, he wouldnt tell him to hand over the heritance.
Truly, tonight is a good night.
The merchant moved his cup back and forth.
The wine inside the cup was elegantly shaking ording to his movement. It was a wine of many times more worth than the one he drank at the restaurant he had eaten. In the Perikka city, the merchants that could actually drink something like that were only very few people.
With all that, this merchant was taken by a happiness that had noparison.
But
Hm?
The carriage stopped.
It still wasnt supposed to be time for him to arrive to his residence. He wondered if it was an drunk pirate or some vagabond that was sleeping in the middle of the road. For something like that, just avoiding and keep going would be enough, but there were no signs of the carriage starting to move again.
Go see the situation.
Even though the merchant was in a good mood before, it waspletely dampened. While gulping down drink from the cup, he annoyinglymanded the butler. There was nothing his butler couldnt deal with. And in the minimal chance of something wrong happening, he had a veteran soldier that went through war as his escorts, and then as usual, he could just settle everything with force.
Right now, the escort prepared himself so he would be able to draw his sword at any moment.
Answering to his master, the butler responded.
Understood.
Bowing his head, he rapidly got down from the carriage And then, his head was cut off.
Huh?
Because of the sudden event, he got his mouth wide-opened.
The escort guarding the merchant, because of the surprise, in an instant readied himself.
Without noticing it, the merchant dropped his golden cup; that one which could buy one castle by itself.
The butlers head, as it was spraying blood around, was rolling in the ground. The merchant could only keep nkly staring at the head.
Ara, is there someone left?
The girls voice entered into the merchants ear at that instant.
And in that instant, he came back to himself.
Hi,hiii!( ҡҤ!)
The merchant went for the other carriage door, leaving the carriage almost fell down by himself.
He didnt know what happened, but now his butler was dead. In front of his eyes, his head was cut off.
The merchant, now sobered uppletely, once he stumbled out of the carriage, he lost his breath. On the ground around, it was a sea of blood. The horses that were pulling the carriage and the coachman were now sinking in the sea of blood. Sinking with their head and torso separated.
W-what is that? What the hell is that!!?
What it is, you say. Isnt it obvious they are only dead bodies?
Once again, the high-pitched voice sounded through the road.
As to protect the merchant, the escort went in front of him.
Hiding behind the shadows of the escort, he secretly tried to confirm the owner of the voice. And then his muscles froze.
It was a young girl walking through the sea of blood, sshing it with each step.
The girl waspletely painted in red. Red hair that seemed to burn, a red armor that was shaped perfectly to her slim body and a face covered in blood. The girls eyes were ck like a swamp with no bottom.
At the moment the blood covered halberd dimly shone, the merchant shouted.
Q-quickly kill that thing!! If you do, I double you wage!!
As if agreeing to those words, the escort drew his sword.
But the merchant didnt notice. He didnt notice that his proficient escorts which would fear nothing were dripping with sweat from their forehead.*1
He didnt notice how the sword that was always held in only one hand, was now being held with two hands.
And because he didnt notice such thing, just like usual, or rather, more than usual, he raised his voice to send an order.
You are supposed to be a veteran of a hundred battles, right!? Kill that thing that looks like a little girl already!! Cut her head off and tear her into pieces!!
The escort vigorously kicked the ground and rushed forward.
Aiming at the girl that had only about half his stature, he swung his prided swords down.
And so the fragile girl would be soon enough split in half.
But what was expected to happen didnt.
Using the hook of the halberd, the girl took the sword away from his hands.
In contrast to the escorts shocked face and full of sweat, her face was as calm as it could be. Even though the escort had put his body weight in his blow, the halberd was left unfazed, not even quivering the slightest.
And looking bored, the girl sighed.
Yes, end of the battle.
And then, the girl dered his execution.
The massive halberd was with only one hand easily maneuvered.
The escort didnt even have time to run away. Stumbling by the force of having his sword taken, the escort was now only a worthless existence. Like cutting a fruit, the halberd perfectly cut the escort in two halves.
Su-such a thing, impossible
Seeing his escort sinking down in the sea of blood, the merchant stepped back.
The escort was supposed to have about two times more physical strength. If it was about age, he should have been about twice as much old as her. This soldier that had a long military service; such soldier was easily killed.*2
The merchant looked around his surroundings.
But around that alley, there was nobody.
No, even if there was anyone, the person wouldnt have enough power to oppose the girl. The only way for a miracle to happen would be to somehow get to the main street ahead of here and ask for help.
But while looking at him the girl was closing in to the merchant.
No matter how, there was any openings for him to run away. Lightly rotating her halberd, she slowly approached the merchant.
Next will be your turn Hm? Your face I have the feeling I have seen your face before. When was it?
While being troubled by it, the girl was looking up at the sky.
A miracle had happened for the merchant.
The moment she left her eyes from him, he started running.
That girl was insane.
She was definitely insane, or so the merchant decided. He needed to quickly run away to somewhere. And then ask for help.
Besides, the girls weapon was a halberd. That heavy looking axe shaped de stuck to a spear, for a skinny girl like her, it was definitely something impossible to be waving around. Only to raise it overhead it would take time. Even if she was to follow him, he should be able to escape.
In that city, for that skinny looking girl, there were a mountain of bold pirates to deal with her.
Well, never mind.
It seemed that the girl didnt recognize the merchant.
Cutting through the wind, she swung her halberd.
The merchants head flew and it fell into the sea of blood. And just like that she had raised the death count by one. The girl grabbed the merchants head by his short hair.
For now, lets take it home. Its only to be sure after all.
The girl, covered in blood, was happily smiling.
Carrying the merchants head just like that, she pompously left the alley. Getting to the main street, even though the girl was covered in blood, nobody paid any heed to that. Nobody started screaming or so. The street that was so beautiful it was only next to the one in the capital until a few hours ago was now sinking in a sea of blood. And there were no humans screaming anywhere.
The demons that the girl had brought with her were now stabbing any human that showed even little signs of breathing.
Among these demons, one turned his attention to the girl. While holding a human he had pierced through with his spear, he rudely spoke.
Hey, brat! Dont just be standing around and finish your mission already.
I know warrant officer Vrusto. By the way, was this guy in the list?
The girl showed him the merchants head.
After giving one nce to the head, he threw the human away. With a ssh, the humannded onto a pond of blood.
Ah, that guy is in the list. It was someone on the lowest seat of the merchant union, and also is a blood rtive of one of the capitals generals.
I seeThank you. Since it is on the list, then I need to take good care of it.
The girl put the head inside a sack full of heads.
Inside the blood soaked sack, there were a great number of heads. The head of a hundred battles veteran pirate, and the face of a noble from a powerful family that hadmitted wicked acts over any limits too. And all of the heads had their eyes widely opened in fear. Looking inside the sack, Vrusto whistled at what he saw.*3
So scary. Arent they of ojou-chans same race?
Same race?
The girl leaned her head to the side.
It feels like Ive said this many times, but While we are from the same species, those are enemies. Captain Leivain had said before. The merchant union refused our negotiations and killed fifteen of our messengers. We gave our final warning, telling them what would happen if they refused, but they ignored it. Thats why we must destroy the city and eliminate any opposition.
You are so scary, you that made all this be reality, ojou-chan. Well, I guess its Perikkas merchant unions fault for ignoring thest warning. Even though it wouldnt end up with everything reeking of blood if they didnt By the way, use honorifics. One way or another, Im ojou-chans instructor, right?
Right now we are still , so it doesnt matter. Besides, Im higher ranked than you, you know?
Yes, yes, I will be sure to take care Ah, the chit-chat was supposed to have ended already. Dont low your guard and end up dying, second lieutenant Riku.
Vrusto lightly patted the girls shoulder.
And now, once again readying his spear, he ran after a ce that humans seemed to be hiding.
In the blood soaked street, only the girl was remaining. While fixing the position of halberd that she was leaning on her shoulder, she closed her eyes.
Even though I used to be from a spiritualist family, to think I would bemanding demon troops.
She started to listen attentively to the sounds of the surroundings.
And she didnt hear any human voice.
The only sound she had heard was the sound of the demons destroying the human city.
Chapter 10.Tranfer order
Chapter 10.Tranfer order
Whether people at castles or at viges were shocked by seeing her, nothing of the sort would matter during the war.
Even if she was a human and a descendant from a famous spiritualist family, she wielded her power as a member of the Demon Lord army and was epted. If she was strong, she would be able to keep living, but if she were weak, she would die and lose her ce to belong to.
And more than anything she was had been able to obtain a ce to belong to.
If she was strong, she would be able to live on and protect the ce she belonged to, and she was weak, she would simply lose such ce. For that sake she would swing her halberd. When she was taking and losing life on both sides, Riku would be free. As if it wasnt unnatural at all, she would feel at ease in such times.
Well then, lets go report, shall we?
Riku was wearing the armor she had been carefully polishing.
Just as the color of her hair, the red armor was difficult to differentiate from blood. And so, every time she would go clean the armor, without her noticing, some blood stains would remain. As a human descendant from a spiritualist family, she was a target of despise and mockery, and there was no reason to give people more reasons for doing that.
Besides, she didnt wish for the impression of the Dragon Demon Division because of her stained armor.
Yotto(ä)
Riku lifted her halberd she had simrly polished up to her shoulder.
Leaning that weight she had already be used to on her shoulder, she headed out by foot to the room her superiors were waiting. The blowing wind was refreshing and somewhat warm. Looking up to the sky, it was a radiant blue sky just like that day. After seeing that, Riku gave a faint smile. Since then, ten years had passed and she was now seventeen years old. The memories of when she was still seven were like a distant horizon, but she would remember that day as if it was yesterday.
How she was thrown down a cliff and being carried by the waves to that port city.
And the face of the demon who was more important to her than her life, who had saved her, who was about to die.
Hey, the one there is that rumored
Ah, that jumped-up human. So unfair, really.*1
Riku heard the whisperings of gossip.
And because of that, her happy mood was blown away in one go. At the corner of her view, there were two demons looking at her full of mockery. She didnt really care, but she didnt like this back-talking either. And more than anything, she really hated to be brought back to reality. In that instant, she felt like using her halberd on them, but held herself back, knowing that if she were to cause trouble here, all it would happen was she being sent to confinement. The hand that had lost its intent slowly went back to its ce, and Riku left the ce at a fast pace.
Pretending that she hadnt noticed anything.
Not all demons looked with disdain to Riku. For instance, the demon that had been together with her through her life in the Dragon Demon Division from the time she was seven years old acknowledged Rikus capability. To be fair, there werent many demons that were like that to her to speak of, but after living together for many days, there were a few that were enough to be worth noting were being formed.
During these ten years, the Division had achieved many merits and increased in its size, and so having the number of newly recruited soldiers being many. From the very beginning, the Dragon Demon Division had always beenposed mostly out of neers. And such demons had antipathy against Riku. In a certain way, this happening was only obvious.
After what happened before, ignoring the discrimination gazes that would be directing to her from times to times, she had finally reached the ce she needed to get to. Fixing her hair with her hand, she lightly knocked the door. As she did that, from inside the room, a sharp voice of a man came in response.
Who is it?
Hearing the familiar voice she hadnt hear by a few days, her gloomy feeling was blown away.
Deeply inhaling some air, she raised her voice as much as possible.
From the Dragon Demon Division serving the lieutenant general Leivein Ar, second lieutenant Riku Barusak has returned.*2
Enter.
Yes!
Straightening up her back as much as possible, she entered the room.
And then, she looked at the young man, who was doing his official duties. Comparing to when Riku first met him, his stature became much taller, and had grown two splendid wings. Slowly raising his view from the document he was looking, he looked at Riku with his never changing two sharp eyes.
Is that so? Youve done a good job, second lieutenant Riku.
The corners of his mouth had slightly risen.
Hearing Leiveins words of appreciation, Rikus heart started beating fast.
Leivein, who had saved her, was Rikus benefactor, and also the person she had sworn loyalty to. Indeed It was only for her to hear these kind of words from Leivein that she swung her halberd. Kneeling using one her knees, she had deeply bowed.
Yes! Im very honored by your words.
Ive heard that together with Vrusto, with about two hundred soldiers you had gained control of Perikka. With all the resisting forces eliminated and with control of the merchants, as a trade city, it will be very useful in the future. This time, you were noted even among the top brass. Charlotte-sama is deeply pleased with your deeds.
Could you be talking about that girl?
For her to disregard the higher position this much, Leivein got a bit surprised.
Now that the Demon Lord is sealed, his younger sister Charlotte, in his stead, ismanding the demon race.
To Riku, the most she could be viewed as was as just some important demon figure. To her, what mattered the most was Leivein. It could be said that anything else didnt really matter.
To Rikus actions, Leivein made an unpleased gaze.
Its the Demon Lords younger sister, and his substitute. You should call her Charlotte-sama. Calling her like that is disrespectful.
Yes, I beg your pardon.
Well, its fine. From the achievements of this time, it has been decided for you to be promoted from second lieutenant to first lieutenant. Because of the promotion, a transfer order had been given to you.
Transfer order?
The moment she had heard that, she felt the impact simr to being hit by a club in the head.
Without thinking, Riku had approached Leiven. Because of how strong she had hit the table with her hands, great amounts of documents fell to the ground.
Why!? Why cant I be in the Dragon Demon Division anymore!? If thats the case, I dont need the promotion to first lieutenant. My life was saved bymander Leivein. Thats why I must fight for
Calm down, first lieutenant Riku Barusak.
Dont worry, you will still be aligned to the Dragon Demon Division. After one year, you will be able toe back here.
Hearing that, she stood rock still.
She would be able toe back eventually, so she didnt understand why it was necessary for her to transfer. And so, she asked.
After one year, I will be allowed toe back, right? But if that is the case, then being transferred
The reason for your transfer is for you to acquire experience, since you are someone that will eventually rise to be an important figure. Being to a ce you are not used to, many hardships wille after all. I will let you bring together with you a number of soldier as your subordinates You should be thankful for me to be giving a rmendation on you.
For the sake of acquiring experience, as someone that will be an important figure.
She had heard various words from his mouth, but all that really entered her ears was about when Leiven spoke of him giving a rmendation. Her respected and beloved Leivein had given her a rmendation.
Only that was enough.
Without saying anything, Riku put one of her knees to the ground.
Doing a respectful bow, which was one of the demon standards, she looked up at Leivein.
Thank you very much, captain Leivein. Aftering back, I will without doubt had be stronger and more than before a capable soldier.
Umu.( ) (It means yes for those that dont know)
Only saying that, he extended his hand as to say that she was dismissed.
Quickly leaving the room, Riku turned her back from Leivein.
Having been decided that she was to be transferred, Riku had a mountain of things she needed to prepare. In order to not make a fool of the image of Leiveins Dragon Demon Division, she needed to make the preparations to the best of her ability. And so, Riku was very enthusiastic on that.
Im looking forward to what will be of you, Riku.
From behind her, the voice resounded.
Unconsciously, Riku turned her head back.
Leivens eyes were already turned to the documents, but even so, Riku was very happy.
Leiven always called her name together with her ranking. So having him calling her without any ranking title was really nostalgic to her.
Having the impression on how much she was trusted, she became even more motivated.
Because of that, she ended up letting out a faint smile.
Yes!
Doing onest bow, she left the room.
She swore to her heart that she would definitely correspond to his expectations.
Recing the in a good mood Riku, Piguro now was the one entering the room.
Leivein would as always be diligently focusing on the documents. But this time, right at the moment when Piguro had entered the office, he had lifted his head to look at him.
What is it?
There were so many choices, so many choices.
With his monocle shining, he came closer to Leivein.
Different from Riku, who was in high spirits, Piguros mood was so bad it was falling to the ground.
Piguros mother was Leiveins wet nurse. And other than that, he was also ordered by Leiveins father to be his friend and to protect him as a body-guard since the time he was only a child.
Following Leiveins promotions, the Dragon Demon little battalion, which wasmanded by him, came through big changes and increased to the size of a division. The ten thousand demons serving under him, as a lieutenant general, was only appropriate.
Exactly because of that that the incident was the worst possible case.
Why did you give rmendation to Riku Barusak? Even though I told you to rmend Momein or Shiruk rather than that thing.
Since then, it had been ten years, and even so, he didnt trust Riku at all.
Of course he recognized Rikus fighting prowess. Swinging her halberd around, her figure running through the battlefield was like the one of a battle devil. People that had as much power as her, even among the demons, werent many. There werent many, but there were people that were in awe of Riku, calling her [Red Devil].
But Riku Barusak was a human. And more so, someone of one of the spiritualist families. It was obvious that she was untrustworthy.
And thats why he believed rmending either the demons Shiruk or Momein would be better.
Its very simple. Even though she has this much strength, she still have room for improving. And more than that, Im intending on making her my Right-wing
Doing that is a mistake is what Ive been telling you! As if I would let you make a human spiritualist your Right-wing!!
With a loud sound, Piguro hit the table.
Right-wing, or so to say, could be said to have a simr to an adjutant.
The number two of the Dragon Demon Division was the staff officer Piguro. But, in the vital position of adjutant, there was nobody. He wanted Leivein to have that position filled as soon as possible, but he couldnt let Riku take the position of adjutant.
Do you even know what you are talking about? If Riku Barusak bes the adjutant, she bes the number two of the division You should already know what this would mean, right?
The human Riku, who all she really had was physical power would stand above him. He would need to be asking advice to such a thing.
Just by thinking about that his head started to hurt. Besides that, if he let a human be an adjutant, the other divisions from the demon lord army would definitelyugh and look down on them. Thats why he had listed other demons for the rmendation. But in the end, Leivein had ignored his proposals.
That thing is strong.
I know. But you see, even if it is strong, but there is no meaning to that. There are also things like reputation.
Thats why, in order to acquire that, I rmended it.
Leivein drank the whole water of the ss that was near him all at once.
Doing that, it made one wonder how thirsty he actually was. With water ss empty, Leivein put it down back to where it was, doing a sound of the ss hitting the table.
That thing will definitely not bite me. Its only a faithful dog I carefully trained.
The Dragon Demon Division is already an unified existence. For there to be somebody to betray
Is impossible. Dont tell me things I already know.
That thing is by far much more capable. Specially in the battlefield. Even after unsealing the Demon Lord-sama, it will definitely be of use to the Demon Lord army. But that thing has no social standing or someones backings. There is the problem with her being a descendant of spiritualists. So, in order to deal with those problems, what is the necessary thing to do? To simply obtain everything by sheer power. Building up achievements so that everyone cant not recognize her strength, and moreover attracting many supporters. This is simply the best thing to do.
Finishing saying what he wanted, he immediately turned his eyes back to the documents.
Piguro became unable to say anything further.
Her rtion to spiritualists which burdened her from getting promotions must be made unnoticeable and negligible as soon as possible. If such is not done, then not only her promotion for right-wing, but most importantly, her affiliation to the Demon Lord army would be threatened.
In order to fix this, Leivein had sent her away. If Riku is capable of having another division to recognize her strength, then in the Demon Lord army, in which strength is the most important thing, she will have a sessful career. The principle behind his decisions are reasonable, but even so, Piguro couldnt ept it.
Why Why do you favor that girl? If it is about strength, then there are other people too.
Leiven didnt say anything to answer.
He only kept managing the documents silently.
Giving a sigh as if he was tired of this, Piguro left the room. But before he could even touch the door, it had been opened wide in one go. The one there was Riku, looking to be in hurry. Because of that, her hair was a bit messed up.
Im very much sorry, captain Leivein! Ah, staff officer Piguro was also here.
What is it, second lieutenant Riku Barusak?
Piguro couldnt hide his bad mood.
Riku also noticed that Piguro was in a bad mood. But since he was pretty much all the time like that, she didnt think much about it. While bowing, she said
Yes, actually I actually forgot to ask where I am being transferred to.
Are you stupid?
Piguro held his head with his hands.
Perhaps with the slightest chance not No, rather, without doubt, aftering back from the transfer, Riku would definitely have umted many achievements.
Thinking how this stupid person would soon be his superior, Piguros mood became even worse.
Chapter 11.Delivery of goods and the smell of blood
Chapter 11.Delivery of goods and the smell of?blood
Cutting through the night wind, there was a group riding their horses.
The ck carriage and the horsemen wearing a ck coat were blending with the darkness of the night.
If it wasnt for the sound of the horse hooves hitting on the ground, then except for the animals adapted to seeing in the dark, noticing them would have been extremely difficult.
The one leading all the fifty members of that horse group was first lieutenant Riku. Hiding under her hood the red hair that would stand out even at night, she kept concentrated, looking forward. She changed her gaze to a stone lying on the roadside which had some letters engraved on its surface. Giving one look to the letters, she once again looked forward. And then, still looking to the front, a horseman beside her raised his voice.
Soon we will have contact to the target. Are you ready?
Yes, no problems.
Is that so? Good.
The corners of her mouth rose.
Breathing the cold night air that was going against her face, it made her burning like feelings refresh a bit. Even so, couldnt be settled with just that. With her eyes shining in a fiery gaze, she spoke.
To all soldiers. From now on, the mission will start. With the resolve to keep up even if your life is in risk, execute lieutenant general Leiveins order.
No, ojou-chan. It was lieutenant general Gortoberuks orders, actually.
The horseman beside her Warrant officer Vrusto, said while giving a sigh.
Vrustos eyes looked like they were dead. His usualbative face nowhere to be found. Only showing a apathetic expression, his horse kept moving on.
Besides, it is not a job that you need to risk your life for, you know. The job given to us was to just to send lieutenant generals birthday present to his grandchild.
Its the transportation of important goods
Yes, yes Ahh, why did I need to be transferred as well? You are already seventeen, so you dont need me to babysit you anymore.*1
Riku didnt say anything to answer.
She thought it was very rude of him to say he was babysitting her, but she didnt feel like answering to the provocation.
She wouldplete her task perfectly. That was the one dominant thought in her head. In order to protect the ce she belonged to, and to be a more useful to Leivein even if it was only a bit, she would act.
If it was for that sake, even if it was some chore that couldnt even be considered a job suitable to be given to a first lieutenant no matter how one would think. Something such as the chore of sending a birthday present, even that she would do.
She would send the package not too soon, nor toote from the time lieutenant general Gortoberuk ordered to send it, but right at the time. Of course, during the course, that present mustnt suffer any damage. Sending the present in a perfect state too was one of Rikus responsibilities.
Like I was sayingYou are putting all this enthusiasm in the wrong ce. You should be angrier about this unreasonable job. Good grief, and also what was captain Leivein even thinking? From anyone that it could have been, for us to be transferred to lieutenant general Gortoberuks army.
As she heard Vrusto murmurs, Riku kept going forward.
Gradually, firelight began showing through the gaps between the trees. Soon they would leave the forest. And right after that, near there should be where Gortoberuks vi is.
This job, that from the Myuuz castle, where Gortoberuk was stationed, they had to go through the mountains and keep fast pace until nightfall, was about to end.*2
I wonder if it is here.
Leaving the gloomy forest, there was a castle in there that was so white it seemed to be made of chalk.
Because of the demons circumstances, they were forced to live hidden. And to such demons, it was said that Gortoberuks home was the one of most splendor. If Gortoberuk home wasnt one of a demons but of a minister that served the king, thenparing it to the buildings from the nobles district, the ones from the nobles district were several times more elegant.
Pulling the reins of the horse, Riku slowly advanced towards the gorgeous gate.
From the Demon Lord army third, under lieutenant general Gortoberuk, it is first lieutenant Riku Barusak. By the orders of the lieutenant general, I came to deliver the present to his grandchild.
As she spoke to the gatekeeper, he nodded.
The delivery was just in time. Good job. We will take care of the present. There wasnt any damage, was there?
There were no problems Here it is.
Riku lightly made a sign with her hand.
Following that, together, the soldiers began an operation to lower down the present.
There was a reason why only for this times job of delivering the present, fifty cavalryman were needed. It was simple. First, the amount of presents for the single grandchild was over thirty. And more over, each of them were fragile pieces of handiwork that had ss easy to break on them. Even with the slightest impact, they would end up breaking, and so, one soldier would be carrying a present, and for each one of them, the remaining would ride their horses near them as to protect the present.
Vrusto still considered it to be a wasting of time of capable personal. But since it was ordersing from Gortoberuk, there was nothing to be done about it.
Without saying a singleint, Riku had followed as she had been told to.
Riku looking at the presents contents being carefully checked, and when she was about to give a sigh of relief, right at that moment
Huh?
Suddenly, Riku felt a chill at her back.
While still riding her horse, she looked behind. But all there was there was the dark forest. The blowing wind was roaring. With that, she frowned. Although she kept looking at the roaring forest, nothing happened.
While looking to the forest, she thought there was something wrong in there. After finishing unloading the presents, Vrusto came close to her, sick and tired of the job.
Whats the problem, first lieutenant Riku?
No I kind of felt a bad feeling about something.
Stupid, you are only overthinking Hm?
Vrustos nose started to move.
Right at that moment, Vrustos face returned to his usual face full of ambition. His face that previously looked like he was about to die seemed like it was a lie. With eyes shining with ferocity, he looked at the dark forest.
GirlI am smelling blood.
Blood?
Yes, from behind. Itsing closer.
Riku regained her grip over the reins.
Making the horse turn, it slowly walked to the direction of the forest. As Riku came closer, her demon subordinates separated as to open a way to her. As the horse was slowly walking, Riku was gripping her halberd that was on her back. Her sharp eyes were look*3
First lieutenant Barusak, are there any problems?
The gatekeeper, who thought Rikus actions were suspicious, came closer.
The gatekeeper was keeping his hand onto the sword at his waist. But Riku wasnt even looking at him. She only looked at the darkness of the forest concentrated. With Riku not answering anything, he ran out of patience. When he was about to raise his voice, it happened.
The forest trees unnaturally trembled, and then, like a ripe fruit, some sort of ck figure fell down to the ground.
When the figure was about to touch the ground, right at that instant, Riku wielded her halberd. And then, she pointed her halberd to the ck silhouette.
Who is it? Depending on the answer, I will kill you.
Being pointed by the halberd, the figure was moving in panic.
Riku, who was intently looking at the figure, let out a surprised voice.
It was actually a demon with rabbit ears. His whole body to even his long ears were covered in mud and sweat. His face and arms were covered in wounds and his breathing was unsteady. But even with all that, it wasnt that what Riku was surprised about.
What she was surprised about was that the rabbit eared demon was wearing an armor of the Demon Lord army. And more so, one with the symbol of the third army, which was under Gortoberuk.
It was clear that something happened with the main forces.
F-f-from th-the third army, of the messengers unit, Im sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand. I have an urgent report to the first lieutenant Riku Barusak.
Roppu was speaking with a voice that was close to screaming.
Because of the unusual situation, everyone in the surroundings fell silent. Without doubt, it couldnt be good news. Riku looked at Roppus face covered in sweat.
What is it?
Was the only words that left her mouth.
Roppu hurriedly started speaking the message.
The fort Rein is suffering heavy assault from the spiritualist forces. Even though lieutenant general Gortoberuk himself participated the fight, it was a major defeat. The lieutenant generals forces sessfully retreated to the Myuuz castle, but at this state, they will soon end up being pushed into an encirclement.
Everybody fell into deep silence.
Nobody did a single sound. Including the gatekeepers that were gathered nearby, everyone had their face color change. Most people lost the color of blood from their face and kept their mouths shut closed without being able to say anything. It was as if they were hoping that Roppu would suddenly say all of that was just a joke.
Nobody opened their mouth. Eventually, the silence was bing more and more unbearable.
As to break the silence, somebody raised his voice.
Hey, thats a lie, right? Because, the Myuuz castle should have twenty thousand soldiers, right? Hey, you too say something.
Y,yes, right. Yes, its twenty thousand! There is no way for someone to corner this amount of force in one night
Hahaha, it was a lie then. Its obvious that it is a lie! Somebody say that it is a lie!
But nobody could say for sure it was a lie.
Even if they wanted to believe it was a lie, there was no way they could really believe so.
Just by looking at the Roppu, who was full of wounds, that one could see how obvious it was that all of it wasnt a lie. They didnt know about strategies that were deployed against the spiritualists, but for the lieutenant general Gortoberuk to be cornered like that, it could be said that the annihtion of the third army was certain.
With much more the reason, now that she understood the situation, the halberd that was being ced right next to Roppus neck remained unmoved.
Looking at Riku, who was unmoving even by the slightest tremor, Roppu trembled a bit.
L, lieutenant?
Roppu Nezaarand, was it? Can I ask you one thing?
Riku looked at Roppus round and teary eyes.
It didnt look like Roppu was telling any lies. Probably, the fort Rein indeed had fallen and lieutenant general Gortoberuk had been put in a difficult situation. But even so No, exactly because of that that Riku needed to confirm something.
Did you see the gs of the spiritualists that attacked?
The gs, you say? It should have been One with an unicorn and another one with a griffon.
A g with a griffon?
Hearing that, she unconsciously put her hand near her mouth.
Very old memories were emerging.
The unicorn family crest would be from the Bistolrur household. For generations it had been a spiritualist family whose head was always a female, and the current head of that family was a girl that should have the same age as Rook.
But the problem wasnt there.
Yes, a griffon g! A griffon emblem, right!?
Riku started to press near her mouth with more strength.
If she didnt that, she wouldnt be able to stop herself from showing a warped smile. If she were to calm down a bit, she would instead be dancing in happiness. It was to that extend that she was happy. So happy that she couldnt bear.
A spiritualist family whose family crest was one of a griffon, it could only be one.
If there are spiritualists from the Barusak family, then I really need to go face them.
If it was any other spiritualist family, she would just leave someone like Gortoberuk to his death and go back to Leivein.
First, going to an army that has is about to be trapped into an encirclement is difficult. In this situation, even if she were to go back to the Dragon Demon Division, nobody would say anything against.
But if the Barusak spiritualists were involved, then it was a different case.
Whether it was her little brother, or her father, or her big sister, she needed to prove she could crush them.
The people that didnt ept her were now in front of her eyes. Was there even a reason not to engage? No, there wasnt. In fact, not going to kill them was what was unreasonable.*4
Her arms and legs and her heart were being embraced by a indomitable intent. It made her want to break, twist, crush, to destroy until not even a single thing was left undamaged. From the insides of her body, a scorching happiness she hadnt felt long ago was going through her body, making it surge with a burning wrath.
First lieutenant Barusak. Could it be that youwere secretly leaking information to them?
The guard keeper that already had drawn his sword was now in a severe tone asking her.
Seeing the stupid gatekeeper with a stiff face, she couldnt keep herself from smiling anymore.
Leaking information? Me doing that for them? Pffhahahahahahaha!
In a high pitched tone, she startedughing at the gatekeeper.
Without hesitating over doing it in front of so many people, she keptughing. In that moment, the gatekeeper was shrinking away from her, but Riku didnt even pay any heed to it. Afterughing for a while, she went back to her serious face. And then, she pointed her halberd to the useless gatekeeper that was suspecting her of betrayal.
No way I would do something like that. Are you making fun of Leiveins Dragon Demon Division? Well, since you wont believe me anyway, what about if I go take a few of their generals heads? Whether it is one, two or three.
Still with her serious looks, she looked at the gatekeeper.
While looking at the halberd that was pointed right in front of his nose, the gatekeeper weakly fell down, sitting on the ground. Completely ignoring the gatekeeper that hadpletely lost his boldness, she moved her halberd aside. Turning away from the gatekeeper, she looked at the fifty demons she had brought along with her. Like they were already imagining what was about to happen, most had faces that were sinking into despair.
With a tone of voice not different from her usual, she asked them.
What was the job that was tasked to us?
It was Delivering the present and going back to the Myuuz castle.
Among the soldiers, one person timidly answered.
And to his answer, Riku nodded. Putting her halberd onto her shoulder, she exchanged nces with the anxious soldiers.
As always, her face was expressionless, but her eyes were shining with ecstasy. Magnificently, Riku dered.
Yes, until wee back to the castle, our job isnt finished. Even if there is something hindering us along the way Dont worry, I have a n.
Chapter 12.The secret strategic meeting at Myuuz castle
Chapter 12.The secret strategic meeting at Myuuz?castle
The Myuuz castle was a natural stronghold.
It was close to the territory where humans lived and the spiritualists were aware of its existence.
But even in these two hundred years, it still wasnt broken through. One of the reasons was because it was surrounded by tall mountains. But it wasnt only that.
The main strength of the Myuuz castle was in outside of the mountain range. Around the mountains, there was a very deep forest that would confuse ones sense of direction. For the demons, with hidden marks throughout the paths and with their sense of smell, it was still possible to advance with some effort, but the reality was different for the humans. Even if they had enough luck to go through the forest, there was only one path to Myuuz castle. After going up the mountains, what would be lying in wait was fort Rein. Even if the enemy gathered many strong soldiers, by the time they would get there, they would all have umted exhaustion.
Inside the fort, with demons that were still full of energy fighting against the exhausted soldiers, the sides that would win and lose were very obvious. Without being able to take hold of the fort, many soldiers would perish.
But even so, every ten years, the Shiidoru kingdom would gather up soldiers to go on an offensive against the castle.
But even so, in these two hundred years, not even once did they seed going through the mountains.
But that was until this evening.
-
How What in the world did happen?
In one of the rooms of the Myuuz castle, there was the figure of a demon that was angry up to his limits.
With his hand, he brushed aside all the documents that were umted in his table. Just like a flood, all the documents were spread through the polished floor. But as if it wasnt enough to settle his anger, he threw a flower vase that. The azure vase that had been made with great effort made a impressive sound as it broke and its shards were scattered to all sides. The petals dejectedly scattered around and the water gradually drenched the documents.
Lieutenant general Gortoberuk, please, get hold of yourself!
As he was saying that, the staff officer rushed over to Gortoberuk, who was losing his mind.
But right when the staff officer got close to Gortoberuk, he was red by him. His eyes that were already bing bloodshot produced an force that except for the staff officer, who had always been together with Gortoberuk, serving him in the good and harsh times, made everyone in the room scared.
During the time that I had been entrusted with this fort During these one hundred and fifty years, not once was it broken through. Not only once!! Not only once, you know!? Then, why did it end up like that!?
Lieutenant general, please calm down.
There is no way I can be calm!
Gortoberuk drew his long sword.
With his state of mind, he was well capable of cutting someones head off right now. If he was handled wrong right now, then perhaps everyone reunited in his room could end up losing their heads. The staff officer shrank away, but he knew that if he backed off right now, things would end worse. Mustering his courage and giving a deep breath, he advanced forward, wondering whether he was capable of stepping his foot inside the range of Gortoberuks long sword.*1
Your anger will cloud you from doing correct decisions.
Tch, I know that!
While saying that, Gortoberuk sat down on his chair.
But even so, he couldntpletely keep his anger under control. His forehead was full of popped up veins and his eyes were still bloodshot.*2
Hey, did you send the messenger?
I sent one to the nearest of our garrison, and the messenger will probably pass by Barusaks squad that are now delivering the present to you grandchild. But the chances of him getting there is extremely close to zero.*3
Unfortunately, it is hard to expect any reinforcements.
The staff office apologetically added up hisment to the other subordinates report.
The surviving soldiers inside the Myuuz castle were only ten thousand strong.*4 Taking away the soldiers that were necessary for protecting the castle, the amount of demons that were usable forbat were in between eight thousand and nine thousand. There was also the problem of there being demons that had given up because of how the historical Rein fort had fallen. When the lieutenant general Gortoberuk asked for advise, all that he was told was to somehow boost the morale of the troops, but at this point, to keep it from falling even lower was already the best it was possible. Once the morale had fallen down, increasing it from there was something next to impossible to do.
When fighting against spiritualists, even against a small amount, it is necessary to prepare many more soldiers. The iing spiritualists are about five thousand strong This is a bit bad for us.
Bad? That is just perfect!
While Gortoberuk tightly grasped his sword, he hit the floor with it, putting his hatred onto the blow. With the tremor, the broken shards in the floor were trembling. A crack opened in the floor and its tiles flipped over.*5
Just report to Charlotte-sama that we annihted those foolish spiritualists. There is no need for a humiliating report of defeat! From now on, we will attack.
We will attack? I cant agree with this!
His adjutants face instantly turned pale.
Not only in soldier strength they had disadvantage, but the morale of the soldiers were low. The adjutant couldnt imagine them winning no matter how.
Fm, then, you are telling me that we should go for the siege? Doing that is what it actually is foolish.( դ)
Gortoberuk snorted.
If we go for the siege, then the soldier morale will be decreasing even more. At least, they dont have much knowledge of the terrain. Before they finish scouting through it, attacking is the best n.
Indeed But, even if we confront them, there is no way for us to win.
Even if they were to go attack, they still needed to think out a n.
If they were to recklessly attack the spiritualists, they would only fall before their power. If their numbers were greater, it would still be possible for them to press onto them. But,
Yes, thats just as you say. Well then, what should we do?
Gortoberuk next looked at the staff officer. The staff officer had his finger near his chin and started deeply thinking.
Well To me, the reason why the fort had fallen so easily really picks my interest. In order for us to not lose our way, we use the marks that are around the forest. But those should have been only possible for us to understand. For the spiritualists from this time, as to why they were able to get to the fort without getting lost The only possibility I can think of is that there is a traitor between our ranks.
You should think about something like thatter! The traitor is obviously the dog that Ar raised anyway. There is no traitor inside the castle now, so we should only focus in thinking about our ns of attacking.
Gortoberuk rejected his staff officers thoughts on that. But even so, the staff officer still felt some kind of bad feeling lingering at the corner of his mind. Deciding it was only his imagination, he shook his head. Rather than that, he knew that it was important for them to go attack the enemy as soon as possible. If they werent fast, the spiritualists would besiege the castle and cut them from receiving supplies. As the time would pass, the food stocks would diminish and they would lose any chance they had of winning.
Lets see Lets split our army into two. Then, attack the enemy from two sides.
A pincer attack? Can we even do something like that?
A question mark floated above the adjutants head. If they still had the fort, they could do a pincer attacking from there and from the castle. But right now, it was impossible. Being asked about that, the staff officer nodded while making a serious face.
Lets say, if general Gortoberuk were to take part of his army and go on an offensive outside the castle himself, how would the enemy react?
Well, the general went out The spiritualist would send their soldiers after him.
Right? Thats where we will be aiming for. We would only wait for the spiritualists turn their back from the castle, and with the soldiers that would be on standby at the castle, we would attack them from behind.
I see now.
As he brushed his prided moustache, Gortoberuk nodded.
And on other hand, if they go after the castle, then Im can simply go attack behind them. In doing so, we would be able to cause them irrecoverable losses. Would that be your n?
Yes, that is exactly it.
The staff officer slowly. Gortoberuk smiled with confidence. For this n to work, it was needed for the garrisoned troops and the troops outside to cooperate perfectly. But While making a sound, Gortoberuk stood up from his chair and held his long sword towards the ceiling.
Immediately ready the preparations for battle!! Soon, we will be attacking those filthy fellows!!
Meanwhile, the spiritualists also were having their own discussions about the war.
Inside the headquarters pavilion, there were four spiritualists discussing. Among those, there was the Bistolru households young family head, Selenstinna Bistolru. A girl with short hair and eyes with visible white between the iris and the lower eyelid*6. Because of that, she could be said to have a very peculiar appearance. But even so, the chestnut-colored hairpin that was keeping her front hair ce gave her a certain girlish appeal. Because Selestinna was participating of her first war since she became the head of her family, she was tense, but she was even more tense because of her childhood friend that was in front of her lost in thoughts.
Her childhood friend, the next head of the Barusak household, Rook Barusak, was now looking at the map, and with a serious face, thinking about something. While his usual face was of someone thatcked interest in everything, she was also charmed by his serious face.
Seles, is there something on my face?
Because of how she was intensely looking at his face, thinking of how weird it was, Rook raised his head to look at her. In panic, she shook her head.
The-there is nothing on it. More importantly, what are you being so self-conscious for? Are you stupid, Rook?
Self-conscious? Well, it doesnt matter. Ive seen through the enemy strategy. They will split into two armies and look forward to attack us from two sides.*7
As if it was nothing, Rook just said what strategy the enemy was going to do. Since he started to think, only a few minutes passed. Selestinna put her hands to her mouth.
Well, that was very fast. On what basis are you saying that?
You see, Ive just got new information. It says about their strategy. It is from that Kurumi girl that is infiltrated within the Demon Lord army.
Rook is really amazing. Just with these informations, you are really making a name yourself.
Selestinna remembered about the time when they attacked the fort.
She thought that it would end up with them getting lost like always, but it was different this time. With Rook guiding the army, by relying on the stones that were on the roadside, they were able to easily find the way that led to the fort. He himself said it was a secret and didnt tell anyone about how he guided them there, but this too was probably information he got from that demon called Kurumi.
She was impressed of Rook because he was able to get allies even from demons. But while there was that, because he had been only relying on that demon and not relying on herself, that had been fighting alongside him, was a sad reality.
Did something happen to you?
By saying that, he must have noticed her lonesome face. Rook was now looking at Selestinnas face. Because of how sudden he looked at him, she didnt have time to prepare her heart. With even her ears red, she shook her head in a incredible speed while blushing.
N-nothing happened, such a thing!!
Is that so? Then its fine, but, actually I have a request for you.
A-a request, you say?
Selestinna had never been asked for anything from Rook.
With her heart jumping, she was waiting for Rooks next words.
Actually, from now on, I need to go back to home.
Eh?
Im intending to leave the Barusak army that will be remaining here to general Toudo. Ah, general Toudo is a spiritualist that had been serving the Barusak household for a long time, so he is someone you can rely on. But This times enemy Is Gortoberuk. He is a strong opponent, and Im a bit anxious on whether Toudo can win or not. Thats why I am asking you Seles.
Rook took her hands, with their fingers entwining each other. Her white hands became slightly reddish.*8
Please Seles! Win the battle!
Seles heart had decided.
Rook is relying on her. She must use up all of her strength in order to be. Then, at dawn after the won battle, she would magnificently arrange the Myuuz castle, and in there finally, she would confess to him. As she was being submerged by her sweet delusions, Rook left the pavilion.
But Seles didnt notice what happened after that. Rather, nobody had noticed.
Alright! Seles confession event GET!*
With a fist pump, the next Barusak head cheered in joy.
Chapter 13.The offensive against the fort
Chapter 13.The offensive against the?fort
Winter was approaching.*1
With temperatures enough to freeze fingers, it was almost as if general winter himself was preparing tounch an offensive. Before one would notice, the breathed air had already be white. If rain was to pour, all this rain would have already turned into snow. Once there was snowfall, the shape of warfare would change. As snow would umte, the movement of the troops would slow down and transportation of food would be harder. For the spiritualists, theing of winter was a disadvantage. And of course, to the demons that were restricted to the food stocked up in the castle, the long-drawn siege would be disadvantageous as well.
In other words, both the demons and spiritualists were eager to end this war. But in both of their dictionaries, there was no such word called truce. Until either side waspletely destroyed, this war wouldnt end. This times case, whether the demons would go for a do-or-die attack or if they were to seclude themselves in the castle, the flow of the war would change. In case the war would change to a siege, the battle would be decided by which side gives up first.
Well, I cant imagine lieutenant general Gortoberuk going for a siege though.
As she was breathing out white vapor due to the cold, she sighed.
Gortoberuk, who would mostly deal with things using strength, was a demon that she just couldnt imagine going for a contest of endurance by holing himself up in the castle. In order to clear away the disgrace of having the fort being taken from him, he would just n a strategy to go for and attack without doubt. Either way, Riku couldnt predict what kind of battle it would turn out to be.
But, rather than knowing Gortoberuk next moves, it was more important to think on how to take the fort back. It looked more or less something stupid to do, but even so, the forty nine demons were still following after her. Including her, all of them were going up the mountains. By the way, the one that wasnt there with them was at the foot of the mountain stand-by, still mounting on the horse he had been riding on so far.
HaHa. Just, a little bit more.
Said Roppu Nezaarand while feebly breathing after he stopped his feet. With his ear and arms full of bandages, his figure was very pitiful. Putting his hands on his knees, he was catching his breath. No matter who, it was clear to anyone that would look at him that he was straining himself.
Really, you are too weak.
Hey, ojou-chan. Shouldnt have it been better if we had left that rabbit brat at the lieutenant generals vi?
Vrusto was whispering next to Rikus ear. Different from Roppu, Vrusto didnt show any signs of being tired. In fact, demons that would show signs of exhaustion actually were what was very umon. Except for one of the demon races, the demons in general would ever so often have more physical strength than humans. If Roppu was at his perfect condition, he would most likely have been able to go up a mountain such as this one in one breath.
Im definitely being suspected of being a traitor. If I bring him along, I can prove Ive not been nning anything along the way.
I see. Thats why youve been dragging this dead weight near you. I thought you were doing it just to have someone guiding us.
Well, there is that too.
As a messenger, Roppu had been trained. And so, he knew very well about the terrain around here. This time too, he used a secret path and was able to escape from the fort. The path Riku was going through now was one different from the one generally used. Because it didnt go through maintenance, it had rocks and branches that fell from the big trees around. Because of that, one could end up tripping without properly paying attention. In fact, there were soldiers that were covered in dirt just because of this reason. But even if it had all these problems, the enemy wouldnt be aware of this path.
Ah, uh First lieutenant Barusak, the ce you had pointed in the map before is about somewhere in here.
Right at the time Riku stepped her foot onto a branch, Roppu humbly dered.
Just by turning your head, through the trees, it was possible to see the stone fort. One way or another, they were able to sessfully go to the rear of the fort through a roundabout way.*2 The ce that general Gortoberuks g used to be set now had an unicorn and a griffon g, both fluttering in the wind as if they were intimate to each other.*3 With the corners of her mouth rising, she rose her right hand to signal her soldiers to stop.
Thank you, sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand. For now you should wait here. That, unless you want to follow me in order confirm that Im not a traitor.
Th-that
What about if I take two or three enemy general heads? Would it be enough as a proof? Well, although I dont think there are any really good generals sitting in that fort.
The general that was leading all this must be without mistake ring at Myuuz castle at the ins down the mountains.
This fort capturing was only the appetizer before going for an offensive onto the ins. She needed to properly savor the taste. Riku lightly licked her lips.
Now then, we will be proceeding ording to the n. Are you ready to take that dirty g down?
The forty nine demons all silently nodded. There were some demons that had their faces twisted in desperation, but Riku ignored it. In reality, Riku was a bit anxious about whether it would properly work or not. But then, if she were to behave like that, nothing good woulde out of it.
The attack will go with the five people we decided on before. The rest should follow warrant officer Vrustos directions.
Understood. Dont die, ojou-chan
Seeing Vrusto indiscreetly saluting to her, Riku gathered the four people she had selected before. They were demons of smaller stature that were more developed in terms of agility rather than strength.
Dont worry, I will be the one facing the general. Besides, not everyone are spiritualists in there. They should have mixed in many normal foot soldiers in their army. Thats why you all you will need to do is swing your sword around to your hearts content. Once you think the situation is dangerous, you should run away from the fort.
Yes.
The four demons vigorously nodded. And then, Riku, who saw their confidence rise, once again made a sign.
As she did that, this time, five demons that had confidence in their physical strength went forward. All of them were strong enough to easily crush a horse. Riku herself and the four demons she had chosen got on these demons arms respectively. The foothold was bad, but even so, by crouching and leaning on her right knee, it was possible to get some extent of bnce.
Uh Are you really nning on invading the fort like that?
With a worried face, Roppu raised his eyes to the direction of the fort.
The fort was firmly build. Since it didnt fall in these two hundred years, then without siege weapons or big hammers, there is no way to invade it. We dont have this sort of things prepared, so isnt it fine to do it this way?
But we thought we had taken a secret path*4
Which side do you think the people at the fort are being more watchful?
The Myuuz castle is being surrounded and the demons dont have any armying from the mountain side. With that, the only thing to be worried about is demon reinforcementsing. If something happens at Myuuz castle, the spiritualists that are surrounding the castle would definitely contact the people at the fort. Anything else dont really need much attention.
In other words, this side has low priority. Rather than aiming for the well guarded part, its obvious that it is better to aim for the weaker one.
Saying that, Riku looked forward. By straining her eyes, it was possible to see the tiny figures of guards protecting the fort. But not a single one of these guards were looking to her direction.
Well then, lets start, shall we?
With that, the five muscr demons started moving. The demon whose arm Riku was on was in concentration, determining in which angle he should aim. The same was for the remaining four demons, calcting the distance and so on. Riku, who was a human, didnt have good eyesight like demons. Perhaps it would have been possible for her to increase her eyesight with spiritualist arts, but she wasnt able to use them. In order to not disturb the demons that were diligently working on the calctions, she could only held her breath.
We will go now. 321
The demons swung their arms with all their strength, and with that, Riku was thrown high in the air. Right at the moment when she was thrown, she used her leg strength to add impulse. After that, there was no return. With the cold wind strongly blowing at her, it felt like a thousand needles were prickling her face. But pain of this extent didnt matter. In Rikus eyes, only the fort that was rapidly nearing closer was being reflected.
Hm?
At the moment when the soldier standing on the fort noticed about it, everything was already over for him.
Right at the moment the soldier turned his head, Rikus figure suddenly right in front of his nose. Riku, who was flying through the air, extended her right feet frontwards and kicked the soldier in his belly. While still having her foot through the soldier who had fallen like a rag doll she drew her halberd. While thrusting her halberd at the neck of the guard that was lying on the floor, Riku gave a smile to the other guards.
Good afternoon. Its been sudden, but can you do me the favor of dying?
Of course she didnt wait for an answer. She didnt need an answer anyway. Raising her blood covered halberd, she rushed forward, cutting down the soldiers arm who was about to draw his sword, and decapitated another soldier that had been in panic.
Shit, why is this red haired demon here!? Its too strong!
Su-surround it! Lets bring it down with numbers!
As to surround Riku, the many guards approached forming a circle around her. They seemed to aim for doing anbined attack from all sides. As she was thinking whether she should make a path out of the encirclement through brute force or look for an opening, at that moment
As if I would let you!
Coming from the sky, the demons suddenly appeared in a sh. *5
With the sudden appearance of another enemy, the soldiers at the fort got their formation scrambled. With that, it became possible for Riku to break through it by herself. The four demons that were a bitte in taking part in the fight
First lieutenant! Leave the small fries to us.
You should go after the big ones we cant defeat!
While soaking their small swords in blood, each of them were speaking in turns.
Even without them saying, it was what Riku was nning to do, but actually being said that felt very different. With that, Rikus mouth turned into a happy smile.
I will leave this ce to you!
Saying that, she left the ce.
Not expecting that they would have been broken through, the soldiers were taken by surprise. Mowing down such soldiers, she rushed inside. She had thought that it would be a bit problematic for her to swing her halberd in the inner parts of the castle, but it seemed that they were unnecessary worries. Originally, it had been a demon fort, and so in other to be in ord to demons that had builds of over two meters, the ceiling was high and the corridors were wide. Thats why she would be able to swing her halberd to her hearts content.
The de-demons are attacking!
Its a monstrously strong red haired demon!!
In response to the many shouts throughout the inner part of the fort, soldiers wearing spiritualist clothes appeared. The spiritualists that were wearing clothes which had that nostalgic Barusak crest were nowing at her with the demon banning swords. The swords that had demon banning power infused had the might of blowing off an arm just by grazing it. But that was only applied to demons. Therefore, Riku rushed at them without any worries.
Did it lose its mind? That demon.
Against the spiritualists that were giving off smiles of ridicule, Riku instead sent back another smile.
The stupid ones are you.
As if doing a run-up, she increased her speed and jumped upon a demon banning sword that was thrust at her. Sending the spiritualist that had his mouth opened in surprise flying with a kick, flying to the direction of a spiritualist from the Bistolru behind him, who was preparing to shoot an arrow. Lightly deflecting the arrow, she cut his head, sending it flying. With that, she had finished that spiritualist from Bistolru, that now had his head separated from his torso.
One No, two people.
Giving a nce to the spiritualist she had kicked before, it seems that the shape of his body and neck had changed a little. Perhaps because she had put in too much force, his neck had been snapped.
Now, who is next?
Now looking back to, just like ants, a bunch of spiritualists were overflowing the ce.
Many spiritualists had expressions on their faces that were curious to look at. She thought it was because two of theirpanions had been killed, but it seemed to be for a different reason. Whatever it may be, from the start, Riku didnt hold interest in what their expressions meant.
Full of insanity, she was about to rush after them, but right at that time
A zing ball of fire appeared right in front of her eyes.
Chapter 14.Approaching fireball
Chapter 14.Approaching fireball
A zing fireball appeared in front of her eyes.
It was only three fists of distance from her. In order to repel the attack, she rotated her halberd. Barely in time, the halberd defended from the approaching fireball in time, hitting at the tip of the axe shaped de. With that, the fireball made a faint sound as it dissipated into pieces. Right after, Riku jumped back,nding with her left hand on the floor. Irritated, she looked at the surroundings. As she did that, she noticed that the spiritualists expressions had slightly changed. Their faces had be much brighter in general. If one were to say, it was an expression that showed they still had hopes in winning.
Looking at such faces, it made her want to click her tongue.
Who? The one that shot that.
Of course, there was nobody that would answer her.
While she was calmly checking the faces of each spiritualist, as if a substitute for the answer of her question, another fireball was shot. This time, she knew where it came from. But even so, the fireball from this time seemed difficult to evade as well. Coming from the front, from their right side*2, the fireball was so fast that it would put demons, who would boast of their physical strength, to shame, if both were to bepared. Defending from the fireball with her halberd, she fixed her eyes at the spiritualist that had fired the fireball. Amidst a crowd of spiritualists which naively had hopeful expressions, on the direction she was looking at now, there was a single spiritualist with a serious face.
That from before It was your doing, right?
That spiritualist was using a crossbow. He did have a sword, but it seemed like his main weapon was the crossbow. Right next to his sword, there was a quiver for his crossbow. inly looking at him, he wouldnt be any different from a simple spiritualist. But in truth, that same spiritualist was the one that had thrown the fireball. From this fact, Riku let out a smile.
What a relief There was still a good quality head that remained at this fort.
Riku remembered a memory from very long ago.
Infusing the demon banning technique onto an equipment. Any spiritualist could use such a basic and practical technique. But, for the spiritualists that had talent, they would go up one level above.
I dont remember it in details, but it was possible to infuse your own attribute in the weapon, right? In your case, it should be something like you putting your me attribute in the arrow.
Unintentionally, she smiled.
Back in the time when Riku was still aiming to be a spiritualist, such a thing as infusing her own attribute was a dream within a dream. As for now, it didnt matter anymore.
You know well, demon girl.
The spiritualist who was using the crossbow slowly spoke. He was looking at her as if he wanted to confirm something.
Is that so? This much ismon sense, isnt it? Well then
Riku was rotating the halberd in her hands. Apparently, from all the spiritualists gathered there, only that crossbow spiritualist had any considerable strength. In other words, if she defeated this one, then the rest didnt really matter.
Which family are you from? Depending on which one, I can go easy on you if you want to.
Dont speak nonsense, you little demonss!
The crossbow spiritualist scowled, and in a low voice, said.*3
In his hand, he was holding five arrows. Shooting the five of them at once, they flew in Rikus direction. The five arrows were flying like swallows,*4 cutting through the air. As they were doing so, at that instant of time, they caught fire. They were faster than thest attack and much more precise. Together with the sound of a roar*5, they were approaching. Once again, as to deflect the fire balls, Riku swung her halberd. But as if wanting to engulf Riku, the five fireballs expanded in size. In a blink of an eye, Riku was enveloped by the mes.
Hmph, very easy. In front of us, spiritualists of the Bistolru family, demons are only equal to trash.
The crossbow using spiritualist turned away from her as he snorted.
The spiritualists gathered around him and started to cheer.
As expected! Worthy of being entrusted the fort by Selestinne-sama!
It was incredible! Please teach me how to do that!
You are very powerful, really Eh?
But the cheering ended there. Thatstment which was unnaturally interrupted, rather than continuing it with words, a ear piercing scream was raised instead. Because of that, the crossbow spiritualist and the other cheering spiritualists all quickly turned back.
So, you are a spiritualist from the Bistolru then.
A halberd blew the fire away.
From inside the fire, without any wound, Rikus figure appeared. Her military uniform was more or less scorched down, but that was all. She didnt look like someone that had been on fire at all.
Then, I dont need to hold back. Even though I was thinking about going easy if it was a spiritualist from the Barusak.
Riku slowly walked towards them. While rotating her halberd, as if she was an envoy of hell, she boldly smiled. The crossbow spiritualist once again loaded another arrow. But it was already toote by then. Kicking the floor, Riku closed up the distance between them in one go. She jumped amidst the screaming spiritualists. Decapitating heads with her halberd, blood sshed around like a fountain. In order to save hisrades, he wanted to use his crossbow, but if he were to shoot it now, he could end up hitting them instead.
If you were a Barusak, I would corner you to the point you would ask me to kill you. But then, because I would be going easy, I wouldnt kill you. I would keep you alive and hang you up at that cliff. Because I am kind, I wouldnt cut off your head until you died. But you are spiritualists from Bistooru, so
The spiritualist threw away his crossbow, and instead used his sword, aiming for Riku. His main weapon was his crossbow, but it couldnt be said that he was bad at using his sword. The spiritualist charged towards Riku. She was using her red armor, but there were still weak points in it. For instance, the joint points of the armor. The armor itself was resilient, but its insides were fragile. Covering his sword in mes, the spiritualist pressed forward with his trained physique. He was aiming for the joint point at her neck. Aiming at the defenseless*6 Riku, the spiritualist thrust his sword towards her. But
I will just kill you like usual.
The girl covered in blood quickly evaded the attack. The movement was almost like a dance step. Losing its target, the spiritualist that stumbled a bit forward, and Riku, by going around him and getting at his back
Goodbye, mister crossbow user.*7
She cut his head off. There was nobody capable of stopping her now. Lifting the head that now had dead eyes high, she gave a smile to the remaining spiritualists.
Well then, what should I do with the rest of you?
Kill her!! We must get revenge!!*8
Somebody shouted. With those words pressing them to act, the remaining spiritualists wielded their swords. The spiritualist charging forward with their faces twisted in fear was perhaps a bit pitiful. In an instant, the ce became hell itself.
The blood covered girl butchered the spiritualists one after another while grinning. The time it took was only enough for making the corridor that was previously swept until it shone to be a sea of blood.
As, as if Im going to be killed! Lets run away!
Unfortunately, there were some spiritualists that were running away.
If somehow those surviving spiritualist; those spiritualist, which were from the Barusak, were able to retreat to their base, it could be said that then there would be spiritualist presence only at the ins.9* But now there were only two people remaining in the fort. One had just been killed, while the other was still running to the exit. If Riku were to discover that he was from the Barusak, that thing she had said before about going easy would obviously only going to be torture. Thats why his only option was to run away.
Damn it! What, what did I even do to deserve this!!
Forcing his way through the heavy door, he ran down to the ins, which were located down the mountains. His aim was to get to the general Toudos encampment. Not only would he receive protection, but also, he still needed to report about the fall of the fort. Of course most of it was just him wanting to run away, but there was a bit of sense of duty over the need to report what happened remaining.
No matter how strong that demon is, it cant be considered an enemy to the generals! Fast, I need to report to them fast!
He was going down the mountains, and having his skin scratched by going through the trees, it felt like his eyes would get hit by the branches.*10 But no matter what, he kept running. He only kept going down the mountain. And then
Escapee, one person spotted.
He was suddenly torn up by sharp ws.
In the ce he was hit, he was bleeding. In his fading away field of vision, he noticed that about forty demons were surrounding him.
Since he ran away, then would it mean they finished things up at the fort?
Warrant officer! The g of the fort was taken down. It seems that it was settled.
I see. Then, lets go back. Hey, somebody finish this guy. Instead of letting him live with these wounds, its better to just kill him already.
Together with those words, that Barusak spiritualists consciousness was cut off.
The fall of the fort wasnt made known to the spiritualists down in the ins. If they were able to get a report about it, maybe the oue could have changed. If they were to send someone to check on the fort before going to war, maybe they could have seen the moment the g was taken down. But both the spiritualists and the demons at the Myuuz castle didnt think about confirming it. It was as if the possibility itself had been left out of their heads, as if they could only see the enemy before them.
It was very close to having this being an unreasonable concept that prohibited them from seeing the fort.
With both armies not noticing what was going on the fort, the war was going to start.
And the [battle of the Myuuz castle], a war that ended in a historical defeat, was now about to begin.
Chapter 15.The beauty and the beast
Chapter 15.The beauty and the?beast
The wind of the night caressed her cheeks.
With her head hair being blown by the wind, Riku looked upwards. The g fluttering at the night sky now wasnt the unicorn and the griffon gs anymore, but the Demon Lord arm g. Riku wanted to use the Dragon Demon Division g, but right now, she wasnt part of them. With that said, she didnt feel like using lieutenant general Gortoberuks g either, so in order to have all parties satisfied, she put the generic Demon Lord army g. The symbol drawn in yellow color of the Demon Lord army would even with the darkness of the night stand out.
If it is this much, even from the Myuuz castle they should be able to notice it.
With more or less having the feeling of just finishing a job, Riku stretched herself. With only about fifty solders, they were able to take the fort back. With that, the spiritualists located at the ins, which were surrounded by the mountains, had been sessfully denied a retreat path. With that, all it was necessary to do was to coordinate to Gortoberuks moves well and defeat the spiritualists. With all she had done, without doubt she was going to get a promotion.
L-lieutenant!!
If she were to get promoted, then she would get to have Leivein praising her. Just by thinking about that, her heart warmed up. Even thought she was under a cold weather, it felt to her as if she was in front of a fire ce,fortably sleeping.
Its a serious matter, first lieutenant Barusak!!
But because of the hindering voice, the warm feelings flew away to somewhere. She felt the impulse of cutting down the owner of the voice with her halberd, but seeing the troubled face of that voices owner, she gave up on that. For some reason, a bad feeling went through her heart.
What happened?
A serious matter!! Lieutenant general Gortoberuks army and the spiritualists started to move!
They started to move?
Unconsciously, she ended up repeating what the soldier said.
With Riku recapturing the fort, the situation for the spiritualist and demon sides should have changed. Taking that change in consideration, even though they should have been revising their strategies, without bothering to do that, both started attacking each other. It really made one wonder what they were thinking about.
I dont know the details really well but
What is that mustache thinking about?
Moving very fast, she went to the lookout.
In the lookout, inside a metal basket, a fire was lighted up, dimly giving off light. Under the lookout, there were some demon soldiers gathered, who were somewhat anxious. Some leaning forward and pointing to the direction of the Myuuz castle.
Hey, that is really bad, right?
No, maybe it is something included in their n.
How is the situation?
As Riku came closer, the group of demons opened up a gap for her to walk through. After responding to their salutes by with her hand, she leaned forward to see the situation. Doing that, she strained her eyes. Amidst the darkness of the night, she was able to see many fires moving.
They are definitely going for an attack, but Which of them are they?
It was possible to know that there were many torchlight moving around. But, whether those were from the demon side or the spiritualist side, she didnt know well. She thought about go getting the binocrs, but unfortunately, it didnt seem she had enough time for that. Riku clicked her tongue.
Is there someone with confidence on seeing at night?
Y, yes. I do.
You can see, right? Describe the situation in as much detail as possible.
He changed ces with another demon that was before looking. The demon soldier that had bird eyes narrowed his sharp eyes and started to observe the situation. Doing his job as well as he could, he exined the situation of the battle in detail. With each word he spoke, Riku and the other soldiers gradually became colder and colder. The person himself exining, as if being afraid of the reality he was talking about, had his voice starting to tremble more and more by each word. Riku tightly grasped her halberd.
Thank you, that is enough. You keep up watching over them like that.
Lightly tapping his shoulder, Riku turned her look away from the battlefield.
Half of you are to remain here. The rest must start making preparations for battle! Quickly!!
But what about the horses? If we go down to the foot of the mountain, we wont reach in time.
Isnt it fine to just use the ones the spiritualist had been using? There were about twenty of them, right? Its not enough? You have legs, dont you!? The slow ones should ride on horses, and the fast ones go on foot.
From now on, it was all a question of time.
If they werent to do something, the demon side would receive a blow they wouldnt be able to recover from. As if to scold the herself that was too soaked in the aftertaste of victory, she pped her own cheeks and started the preparations for battle.
C
Unexpected to the people at the fort who were in unrest, Gortoberuk and his soldiers were all calm.
Silently advancing, they had an increasing morale. The horses were going fast, and the foot soldiers were apanying the pace. Together, the numbers were of four thousand, all going through the night, disappearing amidst its darkness. The strategy they were using was one that the staff officer had proposed; a pincer attack using a bait, and added in to that was the surprise attack they were going to do now. To Gortoberuks point of view, the n didnt really need to have any more twists on it. But his staff officer urged against not having them until the end, saying they were necessary as a precaution.
What do you think about the strategy, adjutant?
While riding his horse, positioned at the vanguard of his forces, he asked a question to his adjutant, who was riding next to him. Then, the adjutant showed a pleased smile.
Tonight, they are definitely exhausted. From their capital to here, no matter how fast they forced the horses to go, it would take at least five days. With them moving nonstop for five days without resting and even taking their time capturing the fort, they should have just finished building their encampment, and today, they definitely have their guard down.
Thats right, umu
Gortoberuk became pleased with the answer, confirming his victory as he touched his prided mustache.
The adjutant is really a worrywart. Indeed, their leader havee to participate in the war, but as far as I am concerned, it should be only a fourteen years little girl. I will show her the difference in experience between us.
As expected of lieutenant general Gortoberuk. If you are able to take down thatss of a leader, you might get a promotion to general.
At the beginning, the adjutant was feeling very anxious about the battle, but that anxiety had already faded away. Right now, all what was in the back of his mind was only things rted to things after they win the battle. At this dawn, which is about the time when they should have won the battle, Gortoberuk will definitely be promoted from lieutenant general to general by that time. If that happens, he will inevitably get promoted to a higher position. And if Gortoberuk were to give him a hand then, he possibly could get promoted to a even higher position. Normally, it would have been a promotion he wouldnt be able to get even if twenty years had passed, and even so, he might get his hand on it in only one night. Thinking about that, he couldnt calm down.
Right now, concentrate in the battle in front of your eyes. If you start getting cocky and get a hole in your throat, dont me me.
Gortoberuk said half-jokingly. The adjutant, without saying anything, smiled. The soldiers following behind them too happily smiled. A fight that victory was so much visible is something that wouldnt happen often.*2 All of them were believing their victory as they were going through the darkness.
Look! Its the spiritualists bonfires. You guys prepare yourselves.
The bonfires that were visible from afar were little by littleing closer. Together with Gortoberuks words, the mood around became tense in one go. Their faces were seriousness itself, as if their rxed faces from before were a lie. Drawing his sword, Gortoberuk raised his voice.
Raise your battle cries!*3 Light your fires! We will annihte the enemy in their sleep!!
Their battle cries made the ground tremble. Lighting up their torches, their surroundings became clear all at once. But
What!??
While still riding on his horse, Gortoberuk became speechless. The Bistolru and Barusak troops that should have been spread out there sleeping around the bonfires werent there. Except for the fires still being there, they hadpletely left the ce.
What does this mean? The enemy soldiers There is nobody here!
Dont low down your guard! They must be hiding somewhere around!
Right in the instant the adjutants got his message across, it happened.
Voices full of ridicule wereing from all the sides. Surrounding Gortoberuks group, many ck shadows stood up.
Damn it, they got us!!
The adjutants voice was close to a scream. As if his scream was a signal, the whole spiritualist army attacked at that moment. Raising their battle cries, those voices made the mountains vibrate. Using their silver swords, they charged against the demons. The demons that were taken by surprise by those sudden actions soon were already crumbling down.
Receiving a spear strike, one would fall down from ones horse and be chopped up by the spiritualists. Even if they were to jump back away from there*5, there would be spiritualists ready to attack around where one wouldnd at. Even if they were to retreat back, they would just get killed. Even if they were to n to break through them, themselves would be the ones pierced through, and even fighting head on, all it would result in was all of them dying. For the demons, the ce had already been turning into hell itself.
But the demons wouldnt just keep silent as they got killed. Cutting down a spiritualist, Gortoberuk raised his voice.
Dont be flustered! Press on!!
We must hold on! We must persist somehow!!
The adjutant also shouted all the words he could think of.
Right now, all they could do was solely to depend on their n. All they could do was to wait for the army being led by the staff officer that was following behind them to strike behind the spiritualist encirclement. But even thisst ray of hope was brutally extinguished.*6 The adjutant ended up seeing that scene. While he was trying his best to increase the morale of his allies, he turned back to the direction of the castle, and then he saw an unbelievable scene.
The castle It is on fire?
The castle that he was standing on not long ago; the Myuuz castle was burning.
While periodically crumbling a bit, the Myuuz castle was enveloped by the red fire. The crest on the g, which was of the Gortoberuk family and represented the third army, was being scorched down ck.
Im-impossible. The Myuuz castle had already fallen?
Without fighting anymore, he only gazed at the castle perplexed. And as to let such gap go by, the spiritualists werent kind enough. From behind, the adjutant had his heart pierced through. Thest thing he saw before dying was the scene of a unknown spiritualist exposing the head of the staff officer.
Shit, we cant retreat anymore.
Gortoberuks head was now boiling in rage.
He losing his excellent staff officer and adjutant was like having lost both his arms. But as a leading figure of the Demon Lord third army, part of him was stillposed. While he was bathing in spiritualist blood, he was thinking on how to break away from the current situation. Then, he started to try inspire the demons that seemed to have their morale fracturing.
Dont scatter! Group up as much as possible! The real battle starts now!!
With his sole voice, the whole field trembled. His voice that had the weight of a leader, although only a bit, it still had some spirit. Swinging his sword, he kept shouting.
Lets cut the heads of these cowards as a sacrifice to our ancestors!!
The cowards are you, you dirty demons!
A refined voice that didnt seem fitting to the battlefield followed Gortoberuks words.*7
Riding on a horse, the one that got in front of Gortoberuk was none other than Selestinna Bistolru. Putting down her crossbow to her waist, she held her slender sword. Looking at Gortoberuk in such way that people would think she held a grudge over him, she gripped the slender sword with more strength.*7
For you to do such a thing as a night attack on a fair and square battle is outrageous! You should take back what you said!*7
Hmph, you, who were just about to do exactly the same thing, dont have the right to say those words!
Raising his sword, he kept on riding at full speed. Gortoberuks bloodshot eyes were aiming at Selestinna without doubt. In other to break through this desperate situation, by all possible means it was necessary for him to take down the enemy general so that the spiritualist side receive a blow to their morale. No matter what, Gortoberuk wanted to get his hands on Selestinnas head. On the other hand, Selestinna also desired Gortoberuks head. To lead the Bistolru family forward, it was a necessary prestige, and besides, it was also for the sake of her loved one.
Die at once, you littless!
Go back to the earth, you senile old fool!
Both swords collided to each other.
With her silver slender sword and his crude iron sword, both of them violently exchanged blows. Gortoberuk was getting angered with the silver colored sword that seemed so fragile but just wouldnt break while Selestinna was irritated at the iron sword that wouldnt even get a single crack from her blows and started to attack more fiercely. And like that, their duel kept going. Until either side get careless, the swordfight would continue. Such a thing, both of them understood that.
Littless This is foul y. What is with this sword?
Gortoberuk provoked Selestinna.
In fact, Selestinna was using her demon banning technique on her silver sword. The power she was using was a hardening technique. Her slender sword now had the hardness equal to the one of a diamond. Not seeing any problem with that, she replied as if he had asked a stupid question.
Is there a problem for a spiritualist to use demon banning arts? Rather than that, it is your sword that has something fishy. If you are going toin about my technique, then what about using another weapon?
Just as Serestinna had said, in Gortoberuks sword, there were some mithril mixed in. It was a super hard metal that could only be harvested from a certain ore. Even to Selestinna, who as the head of the family would deal with a lot of money to a certain point, it was an material she rarely would see. Even for the demons, who had confidence in their muscle strength, it was hard for them to be able to handle that long sword Gortoberuk was using. For him to easily handle it was proof of his excelling physical strength.
I can wait the time for you to change your sword.
Hmph, nonsense!
It wasnt possible to know when the sword fighting would have its conclusion. But the time for their stamina they were relying on to exhaust would definitelye. The instant Selestinnas breathing became rough, Gortoberuk didnt let the opportunity slip by. Warding off the slender de that was already bing dull, the sword flew to the air. With that, Selestinna shrieked.
Ah, such a thing!
Since you were that weak, you should have focused on not letting your sword get stolen.
Selestinnas sword vanished somewhere far behind from her. She didnt have enough time to go retrieve it back. With that, Gortoberuk happily smiled. If he was able to kill her now, the morale of the enemies would go down and the one of his own allies would go up. The situation might lighten up a bit with that. With all his strength, Gortoberuk raised his sword high in order to give her the finishing blow.*8
This is the end, littless!
I return to you these same words!
Selestinna took crossbow that was before on her waist. There was already a bolt loaded in. Previously, he had raised his arm high, and therefore, his chest gotpletely defenseless.
Damn it!
In a rush, in order to evade the bolt, he tried to pull back his horse. But that arrow was shot almost from point-nk range. The bolt that was shot blew off Gortoberuks right arm. With a faint sound, his arm, still holding to the sword, fell to the ground. Right in that instant, the arm was stepped on by the horse, bing crushed to an atrocious shape. While covering the bleeding remaining part of his arm with his hand, he groaned in a low voice.*9
You bastard For you to have used a crossbow
Did you forget that the spiritualist from Bistolru specialized in using archery?*10 And also, was there even a rule saying that you cant use crossbows at war?
While saying that, she loaded up another bolt. Without being affected by the movement of her horse, she quickly aimed the crossbow at him.
This is the end, Rudogar Gortoberuk
And with that, she pulled the trigger.
Traveling through the air, the bolt went straight towards Gortoberuks forehead. With only one hand, it was impossible to properly handle the horse, and he didnt have a sword to repel arrows anymore. All Gortoberuk could do was to watch the approaching arrow that was already right in front of his eyes.
You damnabless!!
Together with his shout of resentment, right when he resolved himself over his own death
So this kind of situation is how it would be by a hairs breadth?*11
Right in front of Gortoberuks eyes, something red cut in. The dull sound of the arrow being repelled reached Gortoberuks ears. Somehow, it seemed the reddish thing protected him.
This is A halberd?
It was a blood covered halberd. The halberd that previously blocked him from the bolt slowly distanced itself from his face. Selestinna was now pointing her crossbow at the other person rather than Gortoberuk. Following Selestinnas gaze, he ended up letting out a voice of surprise.
Yo-you!
That person leaned the halberd onto her shoulders.
The person was wearing a blood covered armor and showing a bold smile. The halberd wielding soldier looked at Gortoberuk and lightly saluted him.
From the third army, first lieutenant Riku Its been a bitte, but Ipleted my task and came to report.
Chapter 16.The red haired demon
Chapter 16.The red haired?demon
Wha, you Why are you here?
Gortoberuk was greatly surprised. His shocked eyes were looking at her, alternating between Riku herself and her halberd. By his looks, it seemed that he still didnt get a grasp of the situation. While still giving a light salute, she went through her report indifferently.
The transportation of materials was sessfullypleted. On the way, there was those unpleasant spiritualist gs set on top of the fort, so I snapped them in two beforeing here.
Snapped them in two? Do you mean that you recaptured the fort?
Thats impossible!
Selestinna raised her voice enough to be close to a scream. Putting down the hand that was being used for saluting, she looked at Selestinnas direction. Because of the out of the expectation developments making everything confusing, the hand Selestinna was using to hold her crossbow started to tremble a bit. With that, it was impossible for her to take aim properly.
But I left there the ace of the Bistolru family, you know? There is no way for him to be taken down by something like demons!!
But it is the reality.
Riku lightly rotated her halberd. With the blood that was stuck to the de dripping away as she did that, a bit of the blood flew and stained Gortoberuks prided mustache. But he didnt get angry. He only kept looking at the scene dumbfounded while still holding the stump of what was left from his arm. *1
Good afternoon, Selestinna Bistolru. Are you ready to die?
Ggh, if you get too cocky, I will make you suffer for that.( ä)
Selestinna narrowed her eyes. Reloading her crossbow with a bolt, she aimed at Riku. Looking at her acting like that, Riku couldnt help but do a bitter smile.
How stupid.
As if she had forgotten that previously Riku had defended against her prided crossbow shot, she shot at her one bolt after another. All which Riku had skillfully deflected. Strangely, all the bolts would fall to the ground without being damaged. Whether it was the quality of the bolts or Selestinnas power, it wasnt possible to know. But to Riku, such thing didnt matter at all. More than that, seeing that Gortoberuk was still showing no reactions made her start to see him in a bad light. After not knowing how many bolts has it been anymore, Riku decided to quit waiting and directly ask him.
Lieutenant general Gortoberuk, please, give me the order. Whether it is to annihte all these trash that dared to attack the Myuuz castle, or whether it is for us to retreat to the fort.
With these words, Gortoberuk finally came back to himself.
Gortoberuk then slowly checked the situation of the battle. From the castle, mes were arising, and the g had alreadypletely burned down. His adjutant, staff officer and half of the elite troops he personally led were already dead. The demons that were being led by Riku were already giving all their effort, but they still werent in enough numbers. Just as he was about to think about the situation, he tried touching his covered in blood mustache, but then remembered that one of his arms had been blown off. While giving a bitter smile, he gave Riku the order.
I used to not trust you.
Thats why, first lieutenant, if you really are loyal to the Demon Lord army, then get the head of that girl that stole my arm. Once you get it You can go back to the fort.
Saying only that, he held the reins with his remaining hand, and then, he shouted in an ear piercing loud voice.
All troops, retreat to the fort! This is a top priority order!
Gortoberuks angry voice resounded through the whole battlefield well.
Turning his back from Selestinna, he retreated towards the direction of the fort. If they were to keep up this fight,plete annihtion would be inevitable. If they were to get annihted, then retreating was first concern.
Wa-wait up there!
Selestinna couldnt just let that run away. In that instant, she changed target and started following after Gortoberuk. But Riku didnt let her get her way. Swinging her halberd with great force, she took down a bolt Selestinna had shot at her. In order to keep hindering her, Riku got in her way with her horse. Then, Selestinna gave Riku an annoying look.
Get out of my way, you lowly red head!
Which one of us really is lowly, Bistolru pig?
To get another bolt, she extended her hand to the quiver. Unfortunately for her, there were no bolts remaining. She had used all of them. The sword had been blown far away and although she still had her crossbow, she didnt have any bolts to use. The head of the Bistolru household, Selestinna Bistolru, didnt have any other ways of fighting remaining.
S-such a thing.
You didnt have enough prepared for the battle, right? Then, goodbye.
Riku swung down her red halberd. But the de didnt reach her neck. In order to stop Riku, a great amount of arrows came from the side. Riku didnt have any choice but to change the course of her halberd. With her halberd, she deflected the arrows that were raining down on her. While she was still defending from the arrows, Selestinna turned around to another direction and started to retreat.
Wait, you pig!
We wont let you! Protect Selestinna-sama!!
The ones that shot arrows from the side were spiritualists from Bistolru. There was no way they would let their family head die. With expressions that seemed like they were ready to die if necessary, they kept shooting at her. Even if she tried to go after Selestinna, with their attacks, it was impeding Riku from being able to follow after her. Riku clicked her tongue.
What a pain.
Riku stopped defending from the arrows. After pulling the reins with full force, she charged after the group that were shooting at her. Going through the rain of arrows, Riku readied her halberd.
Shoot, shoot! Shoot until it is dead!!
I wont die that easily.
Different from Selestinnas arrows, the arrows they were shooting only held ordinary demon banning power. Defending against only the ones that seemed they would hit a vital point, she ignored the rest of the arrows. It seemed some arrows had hit her horse, but she didnt have the time to care about that. All she did was keep charging at full power. The distance between her and the group of archers was rapidly closing up. Riku felt like the rate the arrows were being shot increased, but it was still within her expectations.
S-stop shooting! Switch over to your swords!
Thinking Riku was already too close, the spiritualist ordered. If the distance was any closer than that, they would start having friendly-fire problems. But by the time the spiritualists were ordered that, it had already been toote. By the time he uttered hisst word, Riku had already reached right in front of their faces. Humming through the wind, the halberd cut the archers to pieces. Once she got there, the conclusion was decided in a instant. *2Riku was ughtering one after another, driving the archers to annihtion.
There were some spiritualists that barely managed to throw away their bows and wield their sword. But even so, the result didnt change. Her halberd would mow down everyone without mercy. There were some that were aiming for her horse rather than her, but before they would get close enough, they would already have been cut in two.
The Myuuz territory was drowning in a rain of blood. Aiming at thest remaining spiritualist, right when she was about to raise her halberd
Stop it there, red haired demon!
A voice came from behind Riku.*3 After killing thest spiritualist, she slowly turned to the direction of the voice. Right there was the figure of Selestinna, who should have already ran away. Together with her, there was an old soldier that felt somewhat familiar to Riku.
You really came here to get yourself killed, Selestinna Bistolru.
Came here to get yourself killed? Its wrong. I came here to get revenge for myrades that you killed.
Selestinna readied her sword. Maybe because she got her sword back, any signs of uneasiness she had before faded away. Surprised, Riku shrugged her shoulders.
Can it be that you thought just because you have a weapon, you could win?
Haaaaa!!
Raising her voice, she charged at Riku. Whether it was the anger of having herrades killed, the anger of letting Gortoberuk run away or the anger of being underestimated, or even all of those mixed together, it was unknown. The silver sword violently descended upon Riku.
Such short-sighted attack.
With her halberd, she kept defending her seemingly roaring swordy. Sometimes she would parry, sometimes dodge. From each time she did that, gradually Selestinna started bing even more enraged.
You, how dare you!
Being controlled by her own anger, her blows were more powerful. But, in contrast, she started to do wider movements. Riku didnt overlook that. By the time the ws in her swordy were starting to be obvious, Riku had already seen through it.
Yes, and with that, its over.
The moment Selestinna had lost her breath, using the power of her whole body, Riku brushed Selestinnas sword away. With the same level of strength that Gortoberuk had used to take her sword away from her hand previously, there was no way for her to withstand that blow. With a dim sound, her sword flew away to the air.
Eh?
There isnt enough anger. To be more urate, there isnt anger imbued on your sword.
Riku calmly caught the falling sword. The silver sword was Just like before, she didnt have any bolts left in her quiver. There werent any allies to save her. Even the old soldier that had been there all the time didnt show any signs of moving to help her. This time, her destiny was set.
Goodbye, Selestinna Bistolru.
N,no Help me
To who she was directing those words, in fact nobody knew. After what was to happen, she wouldnt be able to finish her words.
Unfortunately, help isnting.
With the silver sword, Riku cut her head off.*4 Because of the fear of death, Selestinna Bistolru died with her eyes still open. Stabbing the head that fell to the ground with the sword, she was about to leave the ce. She didnt have any business remaining with this battle after all. All she had to do now was justplete Gortoberuks task by going back to the fort.
But
Wait!
A somewhat familiar voice came from behind. It was the old soldier that came together with Selestinna. The spear wielding old soldier was looking at Riku as if to confirm something. Except for him, there were no spiritualists in the surroundings remaining. Before, Riku had wondered whether he was her attendant or something, but thinking how he didnt save her from dying, it seemed he was something else in the end. While she was thinking about who the old soldier in front of her was, he calmly took off his helmet.
It has been a long time, Riku Barusak ojou Or rather, Riku, the traitor.*5
Riku then noticed the old soldiers true identity.
And then, she remembered. The ones that attacked the Myuuz castle werent only spiritualists from the Bistolru family.
Toudo Barusak. To think you would be here.
The old soldier was a spiritualist that served the Barusak household for many years. The forgotten memories from ten years ago were rapidlying back. Toudo used to pass by the Barusak residence often times. But other than that, she didnt remember anything else noteworthy. At most, all she knew was that he made his name through many wars.
The Bistolru head had said about a red haired demon appearing before. Thinking about the coincidence, I came here to confirm, but Are you really nning on paying back your fathers benevolence with this?
Benevolence? There was no such thing.
While leaning her halberd on her shoulder, she started thinking. She was able to handle the halberd with only one hand easily, but she had the feeling that fighting Toudo with only one hand would be hard. If she was to fight him, she would rather use both hands, but she couldnt just throw away Selestinnas head.
The benevolence of how he had been raising you for the entirety of seven years and the gratitude for sparing you too. Its very deplorable
Deplorable?
But she didnt have the option of running away. With this Barusak senile old man spouting nonsense, she needed to end his life already.
Even though he dropped his own daughter from the cliff?
Ah, it couldnt be helped back then. But it seems we ended up creating a mad dog instead. Very well, this Toudo will dispose of this disgrace of the Barusak.
Toudo sighted. With his face full of wrinkles twisting, he pointed his spear directly to Rikus direction. Riku also pointed her halberd to Toudo.
Thats just perfect. I will make you end up just like her.
On Rikus face, her expression was turning into one with an unnaturalplexion of ecstasy.
Chapter 17.Waltz of the traitor and the general
Chapter 17.Waltz of the traitor and the?general
Rikus fight against Toudo was very back and forth.
Both weapons were cutting through the air, shing against each other. When Rikus halberd seemed to be about to reach Toudo, his spear would defend the blow. And when Toudo would thrust at her with his spear, she would parry it. Without either the halberd and the spear stopping to move, both kept earnestly exchanging their techniques. Unfortunately, the situation was a bit unfavorable to Riku.
Whats the matter, traitor? Your breathing seems to be getting rough.
Toudo blurted out these words to provoke Riku. But Riku couldnt deny them. There were three reasons for her to be in disadvantage.
First, for the past two days, she hadnt slept.
After she gained control of the fort, even if she was sleepy, there was no way she could have gone sleep. She took one night to send the present, and by the time she was able to get to the fort, it was already about to be nightfall. During that, she climbed up a mountain, got rid of the spiritualists and without being able to rest for too long, she was already going to battle. With all that, saying that she wasnt tired would be a lie.
The next one would be that she couldnt use one of her hands.
With her right hand, she was carrying her spoil of war. Obviously, more than using a halberd with one hand, a blow would have more power when using it with both hands. She wanted to put it down somewhere, but here it was the battlefield. There was nowhere to put it down. Normally, she would throw the head into a sack, but because she was in hurry to depart, she ended up forgetting about bringing it.*1
And atst, it was the horse.
This horse that had been stolen from the spiritualists did hang on really well through the battlefield.*2 Because of that, it was possible that it was actually one of good breed. But even so, the horse had received fatal wounds. He had received the arrows rain the Bistolru spiritualists had shot onto them. Having been hit at the head and at the sides, he was bleeding out from several ces. Even if it ended up copsing at some point, it wouldnt be strange.
You will be able to keep barking only for now.
So she had said, but it being almost like a bluff, Riku was considerably being cornered by him.
The more she were to prolong this battle, more would it be disadvantageous to her. In order to finishing it up already, it would be best for her to throw away her war spoils and use both of her hands. But if she were to do that, it would go against Gortoberuks orders. If she were to bring him discontentment, it would lower Leiveins reputation since he had given his rmendation on her. This was something she definitely needed to avoid.
I give these same words back to you.
Toudo came with a spear thrust. While parrying one attack after another, she was desperately forcing her brain to work. Toudo was very calm, after all, in his spear, there werent any really out of ordinary power infused on it. An spiritualist that had made his name as much as Toudo, would definitely be very powerful and his techniques would be very well polished. Since he wasnt showing this much power, it was obvious that he was just ying around with Riku. As she clicked her tongue, she swung her halberd up, but her blow was defended by Toudo.
Your aim is faltering. Are you getting tired?
No, Im just fine.
Rikus halberd just like that gorged itself onto the side of Toudos horse. While raising a loud shriek, its organs were spilled out of his body. And with that, it slowly started to lose its speed. The lights of the horses eyes were gradually fading away. Until the horsepletely stopped breathing and crumbled down, it was only a question of time. After that, all she needed to do was to aim for the moment Toudo would fall down from his horse.
I see, you were aiming for my mobility from the start.
Toudo gave a baleful look to Riku. But that was all he could do. Even though the situation of the battle started to incline towards Riku, Toudo was for some reason able to calm down. Perhaps it came from his experience from many wars.
But you know, this is my most cherished horse. There is no way it will die in a ce like this!!
After he rebuked Riku, light started toe back to the horses eyes. Once again putting strength in its legs, it regained its speed. It actually looked like it had be even faster than before. It wasnt like he got his wounds healed up. Rather, a greater amount of blood was flowing out of his wounds. Being out of her character, Riku ended up opening her eyes wide at the scene.
Didnt you know? Really good horses will always answer to its riders demands Even if exchanging its life for it is necessary.
Even costing its own life, it would respond to its owners orders.
With his words, Riku ended up making a gap in her guard. Toudo wasnt an old general that would let this chance slip by.
Its the end, traitor.
Toudos spear hit her horse. While shrieking, the horse reared with its two legs. She started to slip down from her horse. Like that, she felt she started falling down from her horse. Whether it was all good luck, without Toudo being able to deal a deep wound, the horse regained its posture and kept running. But What would be following after that was unknown.
If she ended up falling from her horse, there would be no way for her to win. Riku clicked her tongue.
It cant be helped.
Riku made her resolve.
Throwing away the sword she was holding with her left hand, she held the halberd with both hands. Her precious war spoil was still skewered at the sword, but she could go pick it upter. In that ce, there was only Toudo and herself. She didnt need to worry about somebody snatching her prize from her. With that, she was able to calm down.
Go die, Toudo. Shriek like a pig.
With both of her hands, Riku swung her halberd. Toudo prepared his spear to defend from the de that had an increased speed. But this time, the tranquility finally vanished from his face. Because of the very heavy attack, Toudo couldnt block it well. Receiving the blow, his arm made a very familiar sound. It was enough to make one think that the attacks from before were only a breeze.
G,ghn! (̤!)
No, thats not how it is.
The more Riku swung her halberd, the more heavier would her next attack be. Toudo desperately tried to fight back, but. In contrast to Riku being able to recover her breathing, Toudos breathing was starting to falter. And at that moment, Toudo started a demon banning technique.
Obediently die like a little bug at once.*3
Time had suddenly be slow to him. The experienced general Toudo had activated his technique at a bad timing.
Her descending halberd, while raising a bizarre sound, fell down onto Toudos head. He hadnt been able topete with that speed and power. With his spear being snapped into two pieces, his helmetless head split open. Beautifully split from his head to his torso, Toudo Barusak fell down from his horse.
Even though I was looking forward to corner him just like he had done to me I guess Icked the ability.
Getting down from her horse, Riku took half of Toudos head. It was somewhat disgusting, but by bringing it back, she could prove that she had defeated the veteran general. Taking away the head off the sword, in its ce, she stuck Toudos head instead. Grasping Selestinnas hair, she calmly went back to her horse. But her horse had already reached its limits.
I see, this child died.
That horse had died while still standing. While still bleeding, it stood motionless in that position. At one nce it seemed to be alive, but it wasnt breathing anymore. While gently brushing the dead horse, she sighed. She couldnt use Toudos horse. Thinking about going back to the fort on foot, she felt a bit depressed, but without being able to think about any way to get her hands on a horse, there was no way out other than walking. And right at the moment she pointed her foot to the direction of the fort
I finally found you, first lieutenant Riku Barusak!!
From the direction of the fort, she saw somebodying.
It was sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand. With his long rabbit ears fluttering with the wind, he came on his horse.
Whats the matter, sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand?
Because you were toote, lieutenant general Gortoberuk told me to pick you up Hey, isnt that Selestinna from the Bistolru and Toudo from the Barusak!? You managed to defeat them?
Roppu immediately leaned forward by the surprise. Surprised, he alternately looked at both heads.
Thats right. But, I will end it here. Im tired, and my horse became useless.
Ah, if thats the case, then please use this horse. Even on foot, I can still keep up the pace well enough.
Getting down from the horse, he gave his ce for Riku to ride on.
Mounting on the horse, she looked back once more to Toudos dead body. Once again, she started to think on how he was someone that had the surname of Barusak, but as expected she didnt feel anything.
First lieutenant, lets go back quickly. Sooner orter, spiritualists looking for Toudo wille.
You are right. Lets go back to the fort.
Riku rode her horse to the fort.
And the girl dyed in red, with her hair of the same red color fluttering with the wind, she disappeared in the darkness of the night.
With that, the Myuuz castle battle came to an end with both sides having very big losses.
The main cause of the defeat for the demon side was because of their failed night-attack.
And more, with the reinforcements that should havee from the castle being brutally intercepted without even having the chance to fight back, the staff officer was killed. As the result, the Myuuz castle was burnt down and Gortoberuks adjutant perished as well. Gortoberuk himself also lost his dominant arm and his longsword, and Gortoberuks division of the third army became crumbled.
But there werent only bad things. Because first lieutenant Riku Barusak recaptured the fort, the spiritualists were sessfully locked up inside the Myuuz castle. The winners from the battle were the spiritualists, but they became isted. The mountains surrounding Myuuz werent a ce humans would be able to go through without a guide.
Adding to that, their side lost two exceptionalmanders. Furthermore, one was the head of one of the families in the field while the other was a veteran general serving the other family.
If looking only at the fact the spiritualists captured the Myuuz castle, it would be said that it was their win.
But if one were to look at how they lost two exceptionalmanders and were locked in the Myuuz castle, it was the demons victiory.
After that, when both armies would confront each other To what conclusion all this would result.
That, nobody knew yet.
Chapter 18.Rook Barusak
Chapter 18.Rook Barusak
Rook Barusak was reclining on his chair.
Sorting out the stockpiled documents, he gave out an exhausted breath. The maid Mary, who was always next to him attending to his necessities, had gone out to the market , so she wasnt here today. For the first time in a while, Rook was able to enjoy his time alone.
Now that I think about it, Im already fourteen years old.
While overhearing a tumult happening at the main street, he suddenly got nostalgic.
Rook carried his previous lifes memories. Somehow passing for the university exam, he drank to the point of being bathed in alcohol, so he didnt have memories on thesest moments. Thats why at first, he thought he was dreaming a dream he had be a baby, but without showing any signs of waking up, he grew up. After one year, he was able to get used to all that and ept that he reincarnated in a game world.
Uhh, what was the next event?
Rook extended his hand to the tables drawer.
Removing the padlock, he took out some old papers. On them, there were words written in Japanese. From the moment he became able to hold a pen, he wrote down all the events that were going to happen. For the residents of this world, it was like the future itself was written in there, but because it was written in Japanese, nobody would be able to read it. In fact, the servants thought they were only scribbles.
Ah, thats right, it was that. This one is the most important event, so I need to properly do the arrangements. But before that, there is Seles-chans confession event, right?
Rook let out a broad smile. It was the heroine that had the air of an important figure, his childhood friend Seles. It wasnt to the point of being his favorite in his previous world, but it was close.*1
I cant wait
Rather, its not time to be daydreaming. I need to start the preparations for the next event, or the world will truly be destroyed.
Putting away the papers, he gave out a long sigh. In case this event ends up in failure, regardless of which route he were to choose, it would lead to a bad end. The route Rook chose was the one that he would capture as many girls as he could; it was the harem end, but depending on this next event, all this would crumble down. Now showing a serious face, he started the arrangements rted to the next and most important event. But there was someone that kept hindering him.
Ro- Rook! Its terrible!
Without even knocking the door, a small shadow came running. It was Reba, a young girl that was being hunted by ve hunters at this city Rook hade to. After saving her without difficulties, it became that he would be taking care of her until she was able to live on her own. But actually There was a route that she would be together with Rook for her whole life, and this one was the route Rook was aiming to advance through.
Whats the matter, Reba. For you to be in such hurry
Selestinna-san, she She was!
Speaking while sobbing, she came to Rook and hugged him. When she came running, her wheat braids came a bit loose. As Rook was hugging her small body, he frowned. In the game, there shouldnt have been scene where Selestinna would get into trouble at this stage.
But, but I dont want to believe it, but
Reba, calm down. There is no way Seles would lose that easily.
While Reba was still talking, this time, Mary came rushing into the room. Marys face was unnaturally very pale. While cuddling Reba, he became perplexed by the development that didnt happen in the game.
Whats the matter, Mary?
Its very important, Rook-sama. Selestinna-sama and Toudo-sama, who were participating at the capturing of the Myuuz castle, have both perished.
Wh-what did you say!?
The impact was as if he had been hit with a metal rod with full force. The route in which Selestinna died indeed existed. However, it wasnt at this timing, but only after the story had developed more. Rook unsteadily sat down on his chair.
This you are talking about, are you really certain about it?
But, we even saw the coffin.
While saying that, with her eyes wide open, Reba had a great amount of tears flowing down from her eyes. Leaning his elbows on the table, he put his hands on his head. This development didnt exist in the game. As if inflicting the finishing blow, Mary continued with her words.
It seems the demons even had stolen her sword All we were to recover was her battered body.*2
Howcould it be?
Rook was trembling. Because of his sorrow over Selestinnas death and his anger over this unreasonable situation, he couldnt stop trembling. Being worried about Rooks condition, Reba cuddled close to him.
Rook Are you crying? Will you go after revenge?
Revenge.
While nodding to Rebas words, he firmly held himself back. He certainly wanted to get revenge. The cute Selestinna that had that tsun*3 and imposing personality, and from time to time would show an embarrassed smile; for the demons who made her die, he wanted to make them suffer twofold.
But right now there was something more important than that.
Thank you Reba. And also, Mary Can you two leave me alone for a little?
But
Please.
As Rook muttered that word in a depressed tone, the two of them both looked at each other with a pained expression. Reba kept standing there as if she still had something to say, but she had her back pushed by Mary with her head hanging down.
Understood If youll excuse us, Rook-sama. Now, Reba, lets go.
Yes If Rook says so
And then, still showing signs of hesitation, they left the room. Still in his room, Rook was once again alone. The ambiance of the room that now had be silent was quickly bing heavy. As if to break away from this heaviness, Rook raised his voice.
Why, why did Seles-chan Was it because I did actions differently from the game? Now, what am I supposed to do now! Without Selestinna, what do I do about the next event!!
Rooks voice was resounding, full of grief.
Rook was self-aware that he had strayed a little too much from the game main characters actions. Administering his territory that even had his long gone elder sister Rikus part added to it day and night, the soldiers and the people gained prosperity. Because of that, he ended up meeting some heroines at timings differently from what they were supposed to be. He wondered if Selestinnas death was also because of his actions. Of course, while there were differences on when he had met the heroines, the situations remained very simr to the game. Thats why he couldnt have imagined that by these actions, he would trigger Selestinnas death.
If I dont investigate where things went wrong No, before that Yes, it alright. After I get through the next event, I can deal with that. At that time, I will be able to more or less guess who was the demon that killed Seles-chan.
Bit by bit he regained his calmposure. After he deeply breathed three times, Rook took out his papers. And then, he drew two lines over where it was written [Seles-chan confession event].*4
Im sorry. I promise That I will definitely get revenge for you.
Rook shifted his eyes to the next event.
What was written down there was:[Contact event ]. Relying on what his next steps were going to be, the bad ending was approaching moment by moment. Selestinna was a character that was required for that event. He would be meeting a character during his date with Selestinna, but because the essential Selestinna was now gone, he had no choice but to choose somebody else. But he could only wonder which heroine he should use in Selestinnas ce. While thinking all this, a man that had ck wingsnded behind Rook, who still had his hands on his head, without making any sound.
After looking at Rooks writhing back with interest for some time, the shinigami whispered in a small voice.
I guess it is still not time.
He said.
The moment the shinigami had whispered, Rook suddenly felt a chill. Putting the papers down, he immediately turned his head back, but there was nobody there. Only, on theplicatedly manufactured carpet there were many ck feathers left behind. It was as if there had been a crow or something around there a few moments ago.
Its only my imagination, I guess?
While holding a ck feather, Rook muttered with mixed feelings.*5
He still didnt know. He didnt know that the one who killed his beloved Selestinna was actually his sister.
Chapter 19.Suspicion
Chapter 19.Suspicion
At the Myuuz castle, many cheers were being raised.
Because the spiritualists burned down the castle, they lost the food supplies there. Adding to that, losing two capable generals and being under a situation where calling for reinforcements was difficult, it was very obvious that their morale declined. Because Gortoberuks third army had received reinforcements and now was with numbers greater than the double they had had at the start, there was no way for the spiritualists to have survived from the demon sides attack. The castle once again had the Demon Lord army g fluttering at its top and within its scorched insides, many spiritualists worthless corpses piled up.
The one with the most achievements at this battle was the first lieutenant Riku Barusak. She had recaptured the fort, which had be their base now. And not only that, she also killed two of the enemy generals. But even so, the figure of that red haired girl was nowhere to be found. The reason why she hadnt participated in thisst fight was a very simple one. It was because right now she
Ive said this many times already, didnt I? I didnt betray you.
I dont need excuses. Just tell the truth.
It was because right now she was confined in the interrogation room.
The beginning of all that happened one day ago.
Since she had gone back together with Roppu, during all these days, she had always been training. Without being summoned by Gortoberuk, together with Vrusto and her other subordinates, from morning to evening, they had been training without stopping.
But at that night An incident had urred.
At that night which everyone was sleeping, a sentry had spotted suspicious shadows.
There was no way he could have ignored a group sneakily passing through the mountains. Some of the spiritualists, who were carrying some sort of coffin, were able to escape, but even so, they were able to capture most of them. When they noticed they couldnt fight back anymore, they killed themselves, but the few people that thought losing their life would be too unfortunate blurted out all the information in detail. And so, because of it, Riku was thrown to the interrogation room.
Just because these guys were spiritualists from the Barusak, this is simply jumping to conclusions.
Riku was bit by bit bing unable to hide her irritation. Sincest night, the situation didnt make any progress. As she gave a deep sigh, she red at the hateful interrogator.
In first ce, whether it is about that night attack or anything else, there would be no way for me to know. It must be another person.
She didnt know how many times had it been, but once again, she repeated the exnation to the interrogator. Logically thinking, at most, the fact Riku wasnt the traitor should have been clear. But like he had always done, once again he shook his head. He also had his reasons to suspect Riku.
But from the information weve gathered from them, they said that they had been guided through the forest by a female demon soldier that had a small stature.
The interrogator also started to be unable to hide his irritation. The sound of him hitting the table was much louder whenpared to the first time he did that.
There are people other than me if it is to the extent of being a female soldier! And besides, didnt the people you caught forget the color of her hair. Something like that is impossible. For them to not remember my hair color.
With her finger, Riku was ying with her hair. She couldnt imagine there being people that would forget about her red hair, which would stand out even with darkness of the night.
It seems that the traitor was using a helmet. They simply didnt see the hair. Now, just confess already!
As I said There is nothing to confess, nor anything else; Impletely unrted!
Riku hit the table with all her strength. Because she didnt hold herself back on her anger when she hit the tablet, it broke down while raising a loud sound. The object simr to a cup that was on the table fell to the floor and broke into pieces. Because of that, water spilled over Rikus and the interrogators feet, forming a puddle of water, but both didnt care about that. They were both giving out sparks to each other. If they were allowed to bring weapons in, then maybe they would had already started fighting. It was just how much full of tension the interrogation room was.
If you dont intend on telling the truth, then I can still ask your body directly, you know?
Torture? Even if you go torture an innocent person, you wont find the true culprit, didnt you know?
You have quite the self-confidence in your statement there.
I didnt do anything after all. Rather, if I were to find any Barusak, I would be the one torturing them.
Riku said with a calm expression. In fact, she wanted to torture Toudo before, but because of herck of ability, she didnt get the chance to. She needed to get stronger to the point she could go easy on others next time. Thats why she wanted to immediately go back training. Even so, Riku didnt seem like she was going to try run away from the interrogation room. In fact, all she was thinking was how and in what way she should be cornering her enemies.
The situation waspletely not progressing. And right at the time the interrogator started to think about actually torturing her, the door of the interrogation room opened and the figure of a man appeared. As this man who had a magnificent mustache cleared his throat, the tension that could explode at any moment calmed down a bit. The interrogator, who had beening closer to Riku before, gave one step back and saluted the man.
Thanks for the hard work, your Excellency, lieutenant general Gortoberuk.( ƣ옔Ǥ)
Umu, good job doing the interrogation. Sorry, but could you let the two of us talk alone?()
The interrogator became overturned by Gortoberuks request. There was no way he could allow the general of his own army and a suspect of treason talk together alone. To express his objection, he was about to open his mouth, but Gortoberuk stopped him by giving a sign with his hand.
If she wanted to cause me harm, she would have shown her true colors at the battle. Thats right When the noon bell rings,e to my room. Do you understand?
Ha, understood.( Ϥ)
ring intensively at Riku, he left the room.
I wanted to ask once, but why did you not throw the name Barusak away?
Sitting down in the chair, Gortoberuk calmly asked. Looking at Gortoberuks eyes, without much anxiety, she answered him.
If I were to change the surname of Barusak to another one, when another turmoil just like this one happens, people would start being suspicious.
In the end, if she were to change her surname, people would suspect whether she was just trying to hide her origin. If that was what was going to happen, it is more convenient for her to just call herself Barusak. Hearing Rikus answer, Gortoberuk nodded.
Names are very bothersome. Because of your surname and your race, your aplishments end up overshadowed.
Gortoberuk indifferently told her that. It made one wonder where his usual himself full of might disappeared to. Perhaps at the time he had lost his dominant hand, he had left that behind together with his arm. As she was thinking about that, Gortoberuk suddenly started talking again.
By all your achievements, your promotion has been decided. From now on, you can call yourself captain Riku Barusak.
Yes, understood.
Umu, your next duty has been assigned. You will leave the fort and start working as a bodyguard for the Demon Lords imouto-sama.(imouto=younger sister)
Bodyguard, you say?
Charlotte, who was the Demon Lords little sister should have had her own exclusive bodyguard corps. Something such as disregarding them and needing to have Riku as bodyguard couldnt be thought as something natural. Seeing Riku being perplexed, Gortoberuk gave a faint smile.
Charlotte-sama will be secretly going on a trip. But if she were to be always surrounded by stern-faced guards, she wouldnt be able to enjoy her long awaited trip. Thats why it was requested of you, who are a young girl, to work as her bodyguard. What? Ive heard that the ce you will be going to is very safe. You just need to apany her from a certain distance and prepare for unprecedented situations. Therefore, unless by some chance any danger approaches Charlotte-sama, its fine if you dont do anything in particr.
Then basically Its fine if I just stay next to Charlotte-sama at all the times. Thats what you are saying?
Thats right.
In other words, all of this was in reality nothing more than a vacation.
Being suspected of being a traitor, it would be hard for Riku to keep living in the fort. Until all thismotion cools down, she should go rest somewhere else, or so would be the case. With all that said, Riku saluted Gortoberuk.
Thank you very much, lieutenant general Gortoberuk.
I will be personally looking for the real traitor. From now on, I will be looking forward to your performance Immediately start the preparations for the trip.
Yes, understood.
After she lowered her head to Gortoberuk, she was about to leave the room.
But from Gortoberuks expression, it felt like he still had something to say. She was a bit uncertain if she should ask him what it was about, but since he had told her to go start the preparations for her next task, she decided it was better for her to leave the room once and for all. Lowering her head one more time, she left the interrogation room.
Inside the interrogation room, only Gortoberuk alone remained. He looked at the ce his right arm used to be. Regretfully touching the part where it was cut off, he muttered to himself in a small voice nobody would have heard.
Perhaps, I will need to pass the seat to the junior generation soon.
He said.
The old general shut his eyes. Under his eyelids, the image of Riku swinging her halberd full of power was being reflected.
Chapter 20.The festival at Derufoi
Chapter 20.The festival at?Derufoi
The Derufoi city was a city overflowing with liveliness.
Despite the cold weather that seemed it would start snowing, the main street was crowded with people. And whats more, each person walking there was showing a smile. Whether it was the street stalls or shop windows, all was brilliantly decorated. The merchants using varied colorful masks and mantles would raise their voices, full of energy. As Riku looked at her surroundings with deep emotions, the little girl walking beside her let out a smile.
Its your first time being to this kind of ce, isnt it?
With her face buried in her muffler, the girl whispered to Riku.
In reaction to the girls question, Riku showed a wry smile. In these ten years, whether it was training or going to war, all she had been doing was only either of those things. Even before that, she wouldnt really leave the Barusak residence. She remembered participating in the festival promoted by the royal capital, although to Riku, it was a memory she didnt like.
That is true Ive never been to ces of this kind too much.
What, captain, you are wasting your life. Listen, from now on, I will teach you how to have fun.
Saying that, the girl pulled Rikus hand. The girl advanced through the crowd of people as if she was already used to doing that. As the girl was walking, her blonde hair that was tied in twin-tails would be moving left and right at her back. At one nce, it felt she was a bit like an ojou-sama from some rich family, but the girl wasnt just an ordinary ojou-sama. While holding her hat that felt like it was falling off her head, Riku whispered next to the girls ears.
UmIs it fine for Charlotte-sama to not use a hat?
Her two magnificent horns located a bit above her ears were like they were a hair ornament, but they were clearly real horns and could be argued they were inhuman. After Riku asked her that, Charlotte gave a mischievous smile.
Look your surroundings with more attention, captain. At this town, there is nobody worrying about my horns. After all, the day after tomorrow is the festival.
Festival, you say?
Thats right. Its a costume festival! Look, there are also other people already hasty for the festival.
Charlottes thin finger pointed straight to a crowd of people. Looking where the finger was pointing at, it was possible to see there was a boy wearing a headdress of a cow and a girl wearing fox gloves ying with each other. It was possible to see other people also wearing costumes now and then. Most likely, Charlottes horns were being mistook for it being only a costume.
I see Thats why you chose toe to this town?
Although there are other reasons as well. Hey, lets go.
Charlotte went running full of energy straight to a shop stall. No matter how one would think, her appearance was only of a normal girl. While wondering if she was really born more than two hundred years ago, Riku followed after her. Looking behind, it was possible to immediately see that there was a group that was following them and was checking their situation at the back-alley. All of them were wearing the same long hood and were armed with swords. It was most likely Charlottes personal escorts Gortoberuk previously talked about. They looked almost like a group of kidnappers. Thinking about that, a memory she didnt really want to remember surfaced in her mind. Trying to take those memories out of her mind , Riku averted her eyes from them.
Captain, what are you taking so long for? Come quickly!
Yes, Charlotte-sama.
One by one, Charlotte was checking the stalls; she was happily looking around at the festival.
While chewing a bird skewer that had Tare sauce*1 on it, she picked up a pendant she got interested in, which was made of gems that were visibly cheap and had parts coated in gold. Naturally, to her, who would actually use real ones,*2 there was no way she would buy it, and actually went there only to make fun of the shop.
Its fine for you to buy what you want. However, I will subtract the payment from your wages.
So said Charlotte, but there was nothing she particrly wanted to buy. She thought of buying a souvenir to Leivein, but she didnt think there would be anything he would be happy to receive from those shops.
Thats right. If there are weapons or the sort, it might be good to check it out
Haa Captain, you should forget about things rted to war for the moment. Otherwise, there would be no meaning for you to not have brought your weapon here.
With Charlottes response that was apanied with a sigh, Riku showed a wry smile.
The halberd she had been long using was left at an inn far from the city. Even if the city was crowded with people using costumes, a girl wielding a halberd would be too much suspicious. Therefore, right now, Riku was only wearing clothes a normal girl at a town would. If danger came towards Charlotte, all she needed to do was to defend her with her bare hands. The demon banning arts didnt have effect on Riku, and if she were to buy enough time, the escorts that are tailing after them would do something.
Understood, Charlotte-sama.
Sounds of different timbres were resounding throughout the town. Before the festival, the town was this much lively already, but when the actual festival starts, it should liven up even more. Putting her hands that seemed to be bing numb by the cold in her pocket, she walked next to Charlotte, somewhat behind. And then, putting off finding something suitable to Leivein to tomorrow, she started to consider buying souvenirs for Vrusto and her other subordinates.
Hm! Captain, look at that!!( )
Charlotte stopped in front of one of the stalls.
It was a shoot the target game. There were many prizes beingid there, and in front of them, at the counter, there was a short bow. *3Charlotte had her eyes glued at a cute teddy bear, which was one of the prices. Absentmindedly gazing at the teddy bear, she looked like a girl in love. Riku became stunned. She was wondering if person that was now that restless over the stuffed toy was really the one leading the Demon Lord army.
Oh, ojou-chans! Wont youe y shooting the target?*4 Its three copper coins each try.
As the stallholder looked at Charlotte, his eyebrows loosened.
After thinking for a few seconds, she firmly pulled Rikus sleeve.
Captain, Its an order. Shoot down that target.
Isnt it fine to just buy a teddy bear simr to that one?
Its not! This is a fated encounter!! If its not that one, then its not the same!!
Too much surprised, Riku became unable to say anything.
She once again wondered whether that selfish girl really was the one leading the whole Demon Lord army. Flustered by such doubts, she held herself from putting them into words. If she were to pick ill intent now, Gortoberuk, who had rmended her Didnt really matter. But Leivein, who had rmended her to Gortoberuk, would get part of the bad reputation. She mustnt let Leiveins evaluation go down because of her.
Hey, captain! Quickly, shoot it down!
Yes.
The target was small and seemed to be a bit hard to hit. Even with that said, it wasnt that she didnt have experience using a bow. By using three shots, she should be able to hit it. Riku leaned down and was about to get the bow.
But
The ojou-san there, could I go in your ce?
The bow her hand was about to hold was taken by someone beside her.
Eh? Bu-but even if you get it, I wont give it up to someone like you! That bear is mine!!
Yes, of course. I just wanted to give you a hand. Besides
The boy shot the arrow. Flying through the air, it hit the target right at the center.
Oh, a great hit! It was very amazing, onii-chan. Here, take it.
The stallholder gave the teddy bear to the silver haired boy. Receiving the teddy bear, the boy gently gave it to Charlotte.
Yes, its this one, right? The special teddy bear you wanted.
U, umu. I-I wont say any thanks.*5
Charlottes cheeks blushed.
Hugging the teddy bear, this time she had her eyes glued at the silver haired boy.
Hm? Is there something in my face?
There is no such thing! Mo-more importantly, where did you learn how to use the bow like that? I saw you did it very skillfully.
As she asked that, the silver haired boy hung his head down. From Rikus angle, she couldnt see the boys face, but she felt an unpleasant feeling spreading in her heart. Riku immediately took Charlottes hand and intended to leave this ce, but Riku couldnt move. As if the world had stopped, she couldnt move from that ce.
Yes, I learned it from my childhood friend She used to be much better than me.
Used to be, you say?
Noticing his use of past tense, she inquired about this point within the reasonable limit. As if he was feeling hatred about something, the silver haired boy raised his face.
Yes, she is Already dead. At the Myuuz castle battle, she
A single tear fell from the boys eyes. Charlotte nced at Riku for an instant. She was showing a face of someone that seemed to want to say something.
The possibilities were very limited on that crossbow girl being his childhood friend. There were very high chances of Riku being the killer. Although there was somebody that had a connection to someone she had killed right in front of her eyes, she didnt feel anything in particr.
More than that, there were no doubts that this childhood friend of that archery expert who participated at the Myuuz battle had connections with the spiritualists. As Riku was winking, trying to make an eye signal, Charlotte opened her mouth.
Do you have resentments for that?
I dont know. But I think it would be better for this miserable thing to end already.
Miserable?
As if the message of Rikus winking did not reach her, Charlotte kept talking. Riku was preparing herself to kill that person who had connections with the spiritualists at any moment. She was only waiting for the order.
But Charlotte didnt show any signs she would be giving any orders.
Yes. I think its miserable how the spiritualists and demons fight, washing blood with blood.
The boy was muttering his conviction. As if Charlotte had been captivated by it, she was attentively listening to his conversation. Riku suddenly got the feeling they should get away from here as soon as possible. Thinking this decision must be the correct one, she patted Charlottes little shoulder.
Charlotte-sama, soon we should
Captain, I want to talk to this guy. Sorry, but cant you step aside?
Riku was amazed by Charlottes deration. She wanted to be together with that suspicious spiritualist alone. She didnt know what was going to happen to Charlotte from now on, but she had the responsibility of dealing with any unexpected incidents, and so, in turn, it would be Leiveins responsibility. From anything that could happen, only that she needed to avoid at any costs. Riku was desperately persisting.
But, Charlotte-sama!
How insistent! This is an order! If not, then what, captain..? What would you be scheming by defying mymand?
Charlotte was ring at Riku. During that moment, the escorts that should have been following both of them from behind tried to held her down. It was a great amount of strength being used at her, but it was still to the point of her to be able to easily shook it off.
Let me go!
Riku put strength into her arms. Shaking them off was easier than twisting the arm of a baby. However, when she was able to get free again, Charlottes figure was already nowhere to be seen.
She had already gone together with the silver haired boy she was talking to before.
Chapter 21.Sweet coffee
Chapter 21.Sweet coffee
Riku clicked her tongue.
Both Charlotte and the silver haired boypletely disappeared inside the crowd of people, making Riku lose her sight of them. But even so, there was no way they could have gone too far. If she go after them immediately, there is no mistake she will be able to find them in time. Riku started running after them in a hurry. Her instincts were telling that she mustnt let the two of them be together. It was clear that that boy had connections to the spiritualists, and Charlotte, who led the Demon Lord army, was a person of the highest importance. If Charlottes identity was discovered, it wasnt possible to expect what would happen then.
But as if meaning Riku wouldnt be allowed to proceed, a escort kept standing in her way.
Wait a second, what is all this about? Is it fine to leave the two of them alone?
Charlotte-sama must be thinking of something. Thinking much exalted thoughts that are unimaginable to us.
The escort dered with a serious face. She got so angry over that deration the blood in her head felt like it would start to boil. If she had her halberd at hands right now, perhaps she would have ended up cutting the escorts head off. Alleviating that increasing rage by having a long breath of air, she red at the escort.
Exalted thoughts? Right Lets say it is just as you told me. If thats the case, then whatever happens with all that, it is none of my responsibility.
Dering that, she had the feeling she took a weight off her shoulders. Turning away from the escort, she decided to go back to the inn.
The only person that blocked her way was the single man standing there. The rest all followed after Charlotte. Since that was the case, her duty was over. She was now going to enjoy her vacation without needing to escort someone or do anything else. But stopping her, the escort caught her arm.
What?
It seems that you dont understand Charlotte-samas n. Since it cant be helped,e with me for a bit.
The escort pointed to a coffee shop nearby. It was a stone built coffee shop that had a very calming ambience. There was a sign which had the word [Open] and the menu written on it.
Sorry, but Im not in a mood for that.
Well then, Riku Barusak What is your rank?
Right now Im a captain.
Im a lieutenant colonel. It seems my rank is higher than yours. Come with me. Thats an order.
She didnt have any options.
With the same feeling as if the escort that proimed to be a lieutenant coronel himself was dragging Riku, she unwillingly entered the coffee shop. As if he was already familiar with it, the lieutenant coronel ordered two coffee cups and sat down in an empty seat. Inside, it was moderately filled with people, and had even some people wearing costumes having fun talking among them. But there was nobody that minded the costumes. Rather, the waitress herself was wearing cat ears and had false fangs, having fun with her own costume.
If it was that coffee shop, maybe even if she didnt wear her hat, it would be fine. After she sat down on her chair, the lieutenant colonel cleared his throat.
Umu, well then Once again, lets do self introductions. I am Keity Fostar. From the first army, which is led by Charlotte-sama, I serve as the lieutenant coronel of the imperial guards. I would like to show my thanks to captain Riku Barusak for undertaking this task.
Lieutenant colonel Keity Fostar gave a bow with his head.
Riku ignored about half of what he said , but by what she heard, she suddenly had a bad presentiment. As expected, she hesitated to talk about it personally.
Lieutenant colonel Keity Fostar was a demon that had muscles worthy of the position of being an escort. His arm was thick and covered in tiger fur, but even so, by looking at them, it was very well possible to notice he was getting tense. No matter which angle one would look at him, it was clear he was a man.
Noticing Rikus confusion, Lieutenant colonel Keity Forstar gave a wry smile.
Yes, you too got the wrong idea. With this appearance, it cant be helped I get mistaken so often, but Im a woman. Since Ive been born for as long as Ive been living, it has been like that. Really Originally, in the Fostar family, its verymon for our physique to be like that. My mother, elders sister and little sister, all are often times called macho women. Well, although they bring hell to those people.
Keity told her story as if she was already fed up by telling it many times. But such a thing didnt really matter. It wasmon to have women like Riku serving as soldiers in the Demon Lord army. As long as one was able to get achievements, whether it was a man or a woman didnt matter. Even with that in mind, because Keity kept talking, Riku wasnt able to get the opportunity to say anything.
Did you know? Not long ago, Ive been stopped from going to the womens section of the bath. And also
Thank you for waiting. Here is your coffee.
As if to pour water onto Keity, who was tediouslyining about her problems of the disparity problems of her appearance, the waitress came with the coffee. The obsidian colored liquid was giving off steam. Finally, for the first time, Keity shut her mouth and started to blow her coffee to cool it down. In order to repress her gloomy mood, Riku did a long breath. And then, before Keity would start drinking the coffee, Riku hurriedly began to talk about the main question.
Now What kind of thoughts would Charlotte-sama be thinking?
Ah, yes. It was about that we came here to talk, wasnt it.
Apparently, Keity had forgotten about that somehow.
While scratching her head due to the embarrassment, she gave a quick look at the surroundings. And then, lowering her voice by one level, she started to talk.
At the Derufoi city, there is an area that is prohibited for people to go in. Did you know?
While putting a sugar cube in her coffee, Riku started to recall about the geography of the city.
On the map she was given in advance toing the ce, there was a big X symbol on a certain area. She didnt think too deeply about that, but she assumed what Keity was talking was about that.
More or less.
Then, it makes it more simple. In that area, there is a shrine. Making contact with the Shibira shrine located there was in fact one of Charlotte-samas secret objectives.
Shibira?
Its the temple of the blind. The people that seed that name, in exchange for not being able to see the reality, are able to see the future, or so it is said.
Future?
Riku put one more sugar cube on her coffee. The white lump of sugar was slowly sinking down. Mixing it up with a spoon, she easily made the two sugar cubes dissolve in a short amount of time. Bing scattered in small pieces inside the ck liquid, it gradually melted into it. Looking at such scene, Riku felt a feeling that couldnt really be described with words. Unconsciously, she picked up another sugar cube and added to the coffee.
Looking at how she was acting, Keity twisted her face.
You dont believe it, right? Look, it is said that the future the Shibira see are absolute. Knowing the future sooner can be useful for preparing for cmities that are going to happen.
And then, be manipted by that decided future? I dont really like this sort of pre-decided kind of way of thinking.
Defined future, unchangeable something This could be said destiny was something that didnt allow such things to change. But imposing that didnt feel like a good thing to her. Just because she didnt have talent, she was thrown away. Just because she was a human, she was always treated as a traitor. Was it really impossible to change things that were decided from the start? Inside her heart, resentment was umting. In order to wash it off, she drank her coffee.
Lieutenant colonel Keity Fostar. Would you follow the future decided by somebody else?
But all of that is the truth. In fact, Charlotte-samas elder brother It seems that because he ignored the Shibiras predictions, he was defeated. Thats why this time, we need to make full use of it.
Is that, so?
Thats right. But the problem starts now In order to enter that off limits area, unless you are royalty or a member of one of the spiritualists families, then you are not permitted inside. Shibiras prophecies are an existence that carries a might which is of great influence after all.
Keity put milk to her coffee. On the ck surface of the coffee, a white circle of milk was formed. Seeing how both of them were stirring their coffee, Riku asked Keity a question.
If that is the case, then how are you nning on getting there?
Umu, what the n was at first was to make use of the confusion of the festival and have one of us escorts to kidnap a Shibira. But having one less person would be a problem. Therefore, we assigned you to be her bodyguard.*1
But they didnt consider the possibility of a n of having Charlotte getting friendly with a spiritualist. Now, whether it was because he was soft-hearted over her or because he had secret intentions, regardless of what it was, he had a liking to Charlotte without doubt. Using this to her advantage, rather than taking the risk of invading that area, she might be able to get to the Shibira by a legitimate method. That is why Charlotte purposely drove Riku away. Thinking about it to this point, Riku snorted.
Thats too naive.
Riku couldnt imagine that Charlotte thinking all of that and asking her to let her be alone together with that silver haired boy. She didnt know the details, but the feelings contained at her gaze when she looked at the silver haired boy wasnt the feeling of wanting to use him, nor some sort of acting to feign harmlessness. It was clearly a gaze of someone that had fallen in love.
Riku drank the remaining coffee at one go. The extreme sweetnesspletely ovepped the characteristic bitter taste. Maybe she put too many sugar cubes. Pondering about the sweetness, she drank the coffee up and stood from her seat.
Thanks for the treat, lieutenant colonel Keity Fostar. Now then, I will be taking my leave.
Wha-, are you going already? All my tasks were already done once I got you separated from Charlotte-sama. So, wont you enjoy the coffee a bit more with me?
Ignoring her offer, Riku left the coffee shop.
Right at that moment, the cold of the blowing wind pierced her skin. She buried her face on her muffler and put her hands on her pocket. Then, Riku started walking, having her posture bended a bit forward. Then, by the time she saw the signboard of the inn, the turmoil of the main street had already got distant. As she was thinking on how it was better for it to be this quiet, she saw there was a boy in front of the signboard standing as if he was waiting for someone. He was using a hat and was looking at the surroundings worriedly. Right when the boy noticed Rikus figure, he enthusiastically smiled.
First lieutenant Riku Barusak! No, captain!
The boy Roppu Nezaarand, full of energy, came running like the wind.
Congrattions for the promotion.
Sergeant major Nezaarand, whats the matter?
Y, yes! Actually, I received an order to be transferred to the captains squad and came to give my greetings. And also one more thing, which was to give you a letter to the captain.
From his pouch, he took out one letter. The name of the sender wasnt written on the white letter. Without even opening it, she just threw it inside her pouch.
Err Ah, yes. Captain, please take care of me from now on!*2
Yes. Likewise. Do your best.
Yes! I will give my all!! By the way, captain Barusak Uhh, is it fine if you dont read the letter?
With a face that showing his shyness, he asked her.
I dont feel like reading right now. By the way, who is that letter from? Would it be from lieutenant general Gortoberuk?
N, no. It is from lieutenant general Ar. Since their army were stationed close by, I went there to give my greetings to the fourth army And so, I was entrusted with giving captain this letter.
You should have told me sooner!
Riku hurriedly took out the letter and opened it. It was the first time she received a letter from Leivein himself. Riku carefully unfolded the paper inside. On that paper, there were several lines of words elegantly written. Indeed, only several. But even if it was only this many, since they were written for her, she was very happy. But
Youve done a good job at the Myuuz castle. This times task you were assigned to is of great honor. Protect Charlotte-sama even at the cost of your life. Is it?
Riku feelings were a bitplicated right now. If it was for the sake of protecting the suprememander of the Demon Lord army, she would put her life on stake; she was aware of the responsibility. But perhaps If she had received this letter before she met Charlotte, maybe the feelings she was feeling right now would be different. Perhaps she would be a bit more eager to correspond to his expectations. But unfortunately, she had received the letter after finishing her escorting duty.
Im very much sorry Captain Leivein, it will be difficult to meet these expectations.
She didnt have the confidence of being capable of throwing away her life in order to protect Charlotte. No, she didnt want to protect her at all. No matter how much it was Leiveins orders, only that was impossible. This Demon Lord substitute that would harbor attachment to a person that had connections to the spiritualists was just a detestable fool. Her heart wasnt so big for her to care about it. Folding the letter carefully, she put it inside her pouch.
Now that I think about it, where would Charlotte-sama be right now?
I dont know. She should be having fun somewhere.
And right as Riku said those words.
Its terrible!
A single man was running through the main street. Many people were gathering, wondering what the man was screaming. Breathing heavily, once the gathered people were looking at him, he said with a loud voice.
De-demons have appeared!! Just now, at the other side of the main street, the spiritualists were exterminating them!
Immediately, both Riku and Roppu looked at each other. Right now, the only demons that were at the town were Charlottes escorts and herself.
Is this true?
Its true! But they said there might be others.
What did you say!? Your are saying that there might be demons hiding in the town!?
Yes. They even left alive a little demon girl for getting information about that.
In other words, Charlotte was captured and all her escorts were killed. Riku didnt know until when Charlotte would be able to keep her mouth shut, but she was worried that she would let her existence being known to the enemy. Right now, would it be better to retreat together with Roppu or for her to go save Charlotte?
Ca-captain. What should we do?
Roppu was hiding behind Riku.*3 Even if Riku had red hair, she was still a human. She didnt have to worry about being found as a demon. But if someone was to take away Roppus hat, his rabbit ears would reveal his identity. If he were to dere it was only a costume, it might still be fine, but if a spiritualist was to check it, he would notice Roppu was a demon without doubt. Maybe thats the reason why Charlotte got exposed as a demon.
It was better for Riku to run away in this situation. Leivein ordered Riku to protect Charlotte, but Charlotte herself refused the protection. There was no need for Riku to go save her. But right when Riku took Roppus hand and was about to enter the inn
But for them to leave one demon alive as a prisioner Who was the spiritualist that allowed that?
Dont you know? It is that famous heir of the Barusak household.
Due to the words that shouldnt have been spoken, Riku stopped her feet.
The ones that killed all the demons were that heir and some female spiritualists that came together with him. But when they were about to kill thatst tiny demon, he stopped them.
The heir.
Rikus memories were being brought back.
It was her younger brother who would coil around her feet when they were still young. From times to times, they would eat sweets and y together. The younger brother who started to talk more adult-like and started to invent strange things after he became four years old. The younger brother whose name was
Rook Barusak.
In ord to Rikus memories, he had a silver hair that felt it was almost transparent.
And then, there was that silver haired spiritualist who got close to Charlotte. Noticing that, Riku whispered near Roppus ears.
Sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand, with your speed, it is possible for you to get to where Vrusto is in one day, right?
By being suddenly asked of something, Roppu got surprised. Quickly looking at the surroundings, when he confirmed that the attention of the people around werent at them, he whispered back in a low voice.
It is possible. Since he also received a day off, right now he should be at the fourth armys garrison But, why are you asking me that?
Isnt it obvious? With his nose, we will be able to find Charlotte.
Riku had a smiling face.
It was fortunate that there were Charlottes luggage remaining at the inn. Following the smell, it should be possible to know where Charlotte is, and at the same time, it would be possible to determine where Rook Barusak is without mistake. To that feeling of finally reuniting with her younger brother she hadnt met for ten years, there was no way Rikus heart wouldnt be dancing around.
And besides With that, it would be possible for her to carry out Leiveins task of protecting Charlotte.
I cant wait. To think I would be able to see Rook grown up.
Riku was now thinking about what sort of things she should say when she meets him. On that face which was being illuminated by the sunset, she had an atrocious smile.
Chapter 22.The encounter
Chapter 22.The encounter
After getting back to the inn, she quietly shut herself in her room, without leaving from there for one day.
She would write letters she was going to send to Leivein, check the conditions of her weapons, and just like now, sometimes she would sit close to the window to enjoy the view outside. Leaving the big window open-wide, she would look at the city at night. Right now, Riku was lost in her thoughts.
Looking at the Derufoi city from that height, it was possible to notice that it wasnt a very big city. It was many times smaller than the capital and didnt have the same splendor as Perikka did. The old buildings made of stone would all stand lined next to each other as if all were cuddling together towards the center of the main street. But even with that said, it was by no means disordered, but would actually would give off an harmonizing feeling of antiquity, bringing forth a good feeling. For some reason, as if it was at the eve of the festival, while the other streets were all in dark, the main street was full of lights.
At the ends of the lively main street, there was a deep forest. If one was to strain ones eyes and look, it would be possible to notice there was a small building dimly shining white at the center of the forest.
Would there be where the shrine where the Shibira are at?
Riku gave a small sigh.
The forest where the shrine was coincided with the ce an X was drawn at the map. But to Riku, this didnt matter at all. The information that Riku needed right now was only the location of Charlotte and Rook Barusak. Other than that, she didnt have any interest.
Grasping the halberd that was next to her, she took off the cloth that enveloped its axe-like de. Being bathed by the moonlight, the tip of the de dimly shone. She even thought about practicing with the halberd outside, but there was too much turmoil over the demon invasion. There was no need for her to take the trouble of going outside just to catch unwanted attention.
There is not even a scratch on the de; it can be used anytime.
Muttering that to herself, she once again enveloped the de with the cloth.
As it would be expected, Charlotte and her escorts that went after her werenting back to the inn. Keity was the only one that did, but with lifeless eyes, she was motionless, depressed at the corner of the room. Before, she was searching around the city, but it seems that in the end, tripped and fell down, fracturing her leg. Since the time Charlotte was kidnapped, one day had passed, and during all this time, she was like that.
Ah, its because I wasnt beside her Because of me that that Charlotte-sama
Repeating the same thing, she looked like she became a doll that would only speak the same set of words.
Really, you are too naive.
Finishing enveloping the de with the cloth, this time she drew the silver sword that was at her waist. The slender de that would give off a silverly light was a war spoil she got at the time when she killed Selestinna. She didnt really want to use something a spiritualist used to use, but the sensation it gave off when she used it was very nice. As if she had been using it for a very long time, it felt very familiar to her hands, and gave the sensation that just by lightly swinging it, it would slice off the enemy just the way she would desire. Of course, it was inferior to the halberd she had been often using for these many years, but it didnt change the fact that it was a very easy to handle weapon. At ces that are too narrow and would make it difficult to use the halberd, this woulde in handy.
At spaces such as this room, using the sword instead could be better.
Such a noisy night.
Even though the demons had appeared yesterday, the main street was s. The music from the lively festival was resounding.
Then, it was possible to hear footsteps that gave off a feeling of danger from the corridor, although the sound of the festival was more or less concealing the sound of the footsteps. Riku held her sword tight.The moment Riku walked away from the window, the door was violently opened.
Several men wearing armor entered the room. In an instant, the men surrounded Riku and Keity, holding their sword with a stance which the sword was positioned vertically.
As if to protect Keity, who waspletely trembling, Riku stepped forward. And then, the men red at her with a lot of killing intent.
Who?
We are spiritualists from Buryer.
We know that you guys are demons!
Demons? Im a human though?
Even though she told them the truth, they were still ring at her. Spitting out saliva, one of the spiritualist yelled.
Dont y dumb! From our investigations, we confirmed that there are demons staying here!
Who told you that?
Its something you would know right away if you look around all the inns of the city!
Riku gave out a sigh of relief. It seems that Charlotte didnt blurt out about this ce. Since that is the case, she still might be able to fool them. Putting her sword at her scabbard, she intentionally let out a long sigh.
Im a human. Im not a demon. If you think that is a lie, then try cutting me.
You think that just by saying that we wont cut you!? You stupid demon!
The spiritualists were showing despicable smiles. Then, swinging it upward, the sword grazed at her cheek. If Riku was a demon, her brains would have been scattered around by now. However, Riku was only left with a small cut at her cheek. Wiping off the blood on her cheek, she spoke in a low voice.
What am I supposed to do if it leaves a scar?
With how Riku was really a human, and how they had just damaged a girls face, the spiritualists were embarrassed. As if to stab at their uneasiness, Riku pressed on.
Ah Uhh
With this red hair I already have a very low chance of being able to marry, but now with this scar With that, will I remain unmarried for the rest of my life?
I-Im sorry!
Sorry? You You think you can settle everything with only that? Suddenly entering in somebody elses room and saying that Im a demon, and you even attacked me. And now with this scar!! This is a catastrophe Even though this hair is already a disaster by itself.
With her voice little by little bing full of sorrow, she started trembling. As if to hide her wound, she covered her face with both hands and went down to the floor.
The spiritualists were looking at one another without knowing what to do. As expected, for how they one-sidedly decided she was a demon and even hurt her, they thoughts were that they did something unforgivable. One of the spiritualists then put a small bottle that had medical cream inside on her hands.
I- Im very sorry. It seems that our investigations werecking. Here, use this medicine. It should heal right away.
Is it true?
Of course! We use it for light wounds very often. It should heal in three days.
If any marks remain even then, then I wantpensation. It is really unforgivable
The spiritualists left the room all with pale faces. Riku was still sitting at the floor, but when she was sure the footsteps werepletely gone, she raised her face. Her face was one that was as if nothing had happened; a face without a single drop of tear.
Keity timidly spoke to Riku.
Err Are you alright?
Its good that you are fine too, lieutenant coronel Fostar.
When it became clear to the spiritualists that Riku was a human, they also assumed Keity was a human too. It didnt go through the heads the possibility of a human and a demon staying at the same room.
Leaving that aside, he is toote.
While clicking her tongue, Riku threw the medicine at her pouch. And right at that moment, a demon with a wolf face nimbly jumped inside the room from the window. Then Riku red at the demon who was smiling.
You arete, warrant officer Vrusto.
Ah, sorry, sorry. I got a bit busy on the way. That aside, Ive been promoted to second lieutenant thought?
As he gave hisints, Vrusto scratched his head.
Is that so? Congrattions for the promotion. Now then, the concern right now is that I need you to follow Charlotte-samas smell, but
You called me only to use me as a sniffer dog?*2
Riku threw one of Charlottes luggage to Vrusto. Catching it, Vrusto sniffed it as if it was a pain to do.
Now, I only need to find where Charlotte-sama is, right? More than that, you werent you her bodyguard? How did they kidnap her?
Actually, she ordered me to leave her alone with somebody else.
Seriously? But dont you know how the upper brass decides on things?
Vrusto showed an disgusted face.
It was as he had said. No matter how Charlotte herself was the one that ordered that, she might get the responsibility for not being able to stop her. If something like that ends up happening, at this time, she would present Keity to them as her scapegoat without any hesitation. Riku herself tried to stop Charlotte, but Keity got in Rikus way. The one to me for all that wasnt Riku. Keity also agreed to do that, but even with that already nned, there was still the possibility of her getting a punishment for collective responsibility due to how she had been entrusted to deal with the unexpected urrences. She needed to avoid that at all costs.
Thats why I called you.
Riku didnt care one bit about Charlotte. But if she only cared about killing Rook, even after being able to do that If there was any chance of her being unable to be together with Leivein because of her actions, then she could only choose one of the choices right now.*3
Is that so, ojou-chan?
Vrusto was showing a face of someone that wanted to say something.
But Riku ignored it. Picking up the halberd that was leaning against the wall and carrying it at her back, she put her foot at the frame of the window.*4 Looking at the street bellow her, she saw Roppu waving his hand. As if saying that it was fine for her to go down now, he did a signal with his hand. Looking at thepletely deste street, Riku sighed.
Lieutenant coronal Fostar, I have to bother you with taking care of the room while we are out.
I understand I will leave Charlotte-sama to you.
Keity said in a pained tone. If she was able to move her feet, she would have also joined in the searching party. Feeling the sorrow of the voice that came from her back, she jumped from the window frame.*5 Landing without any sounds like a cat, she waited for Vrusto to jump down as well. Landing next to Riku, Vrusto stretched out his shoulders.
So, lets go, ojou-chan?
Moving his nose, Vrusto sniffed the smell on the air. And then, he started to walk at a fast pace and Riku followed after him. The three people were walking around the dark city. It was possible for them to hear all the noise of the festival at the main street from there.
Once you locate where Charlotte-sama is What should we do?
Looking at Riku, Roppu asked.
Thats you role, right? All me and ojou-chan can do pretty much is to go burst forward through the front door. We will rely on you for lock picking the back.
Before Riku could answer, Vrusto dered in a low voice. Due to that answer, Roppu started trembling.
Eh, lock picking? Bu- but I dont know how to do that Besides, doesnt it make us the same as robbers!?
Stupid, infiltrating isnt a respectable act either wa Hm?
Vrustos nose moved, and then he stopped his feet. Right after that, he extended his arm sideways as if he was trying to tell them not to proceed further. Neither Riku nor Roppu knew what was going on, but they assumed he felt there was something strange. Riku moved her hand near to the halberd at her back.
Captain Riku Barusak, second lieutenant Vrusto Asuteroid, sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand. Im not a suspicious person.
From the sudden appearance, Riku unconsciously got. After putting the axe de at the neck of that person, Riku raised her eyebrows. The one standing there wasnt a human. It was a small demon. With her cute squirrel ears moving, she was looking at them with her adorable big eyes. Even though Riku had her halberd next to her neck, that demon had a gentle smile showing on her face.
Im called Kurumi Shouru, from the intelligence division. Please, let me help you with searching Charlotte-sama.
Chapter 23. For the future
Chapter 23. For the future
You want to help?
Riku narrowed her eyes.
The demon that named herself as Kurumi was showing a gentle smile. That is, even though she had a halberd right next to her neck. If Riku wanted to, that girl would lose her head in one second.
But despite that, Kurumi was smiling. Whether it was the enemy, whether it was anyone else, there shouldnt have been anybody that would show a smile to a de full of killing intent. Perhaps it was because Kurumi was absolutely certain she wouldnt lose her head, and also had the self-confidence and was carefree enough that she could act like that.
Yes. Im also a member of the demon lord army after all.
Kurumis voice didnt hold any hesitation. There were no signs of panic. For she to not have any changes at her face even though she was pressed on to this point, maybe being able to do such thing was the reason why she was able to keep up as a member of the intelligence division. Thinking like that, any suspicions would fade away.
But Riku didnt feel she should remove the halberd from her neck yet. Since Riku remained silent, in her stead, Vrusto spoke.
Hey, why do you know our names? I cant be helped for you to know ojou-chans name since she is a human, but I dont think Im such a famous person for that.
While exposing his fangs, he was looking at the little Kurumi. Even though Vrusto, who could be said to be a beast , approached Kurumi, who inparison would be a little animal, she didnt falter at all. Without flinching from his intimidating air, Kurumi politely spoke.
That is untrue, second lieutenant Asuteroid. Ive heard that you were the one who taught military arts to captain Riku Barusak, who had got many achievements at the Myuuz castle battle. Sergeant major Roppu Nezaarand too. It is spoken of that you slipped through the enemies and were able to inform the fall of the fort. Perhaps you are not self-aware of that, but you are quite a famous person.
I-is that so?
Vrusto scratched his head embarrassed. All the weariness he had before had dispersed and he got softened up.
Riku red at Vrusto. Then, with all her strength, she hit Vrusto, who had a silly smile on his face, at his nk with her elbow. Twisting his face, Vrusto groaned from the pain and took distance from Riku.
You brat! What are you doing!
While rubbing the ce she hit, Vrusto was ring at Riku. Even so, Riku wasnt feeling any ounce of guilt.
Its because you had a stupid face on. Thats all.
If you want to talk about stupidness, then shouldnt it be this rabbit brat!?
Ignoring Vrustos mor, Riku turned her eyes back to Kurumi. With her adorable big eyes, Kurumi too was silently looking at Riku.
Kurumi was a demon. Her ears were genuine squirrel ears. It was clearly different from the costumes that were being used at the downtown. It wasnt possible to think a demon would be allied to humans.
But Riku couldnt trust Kurumi. She couldnt put into words why she wasnt able to trust her, but she really had the feeling that Kurumi was hiding something behind her smile.
Whether to trust her own instincts or to trust Kurumi. Riku had only those two choices.
But regardless what she would be going to do, the clock was ticking. By chance, it was possible that something would happen to Charlotte or that Rook Barusak would leave the town. She didnt have time to waste on thinking.
I beg you, captain. Im from the intelligence division, so I can be of use for infiltration. I also investigated where Charlotte-sama is being held captive! But as expected, this time Im a bit anxious in going there alone so Please!
Kurumi spoke trying to pursue the matter.
She still had her smile on, but it was possible to notice signs of desperation on her eyes. She couldnt see then as eyes of a liar. And it was possible to understand her hesitation for infiltrating on the enemys ce by herself. It was a possibility for her to run into the next head of the Barusak once she got close to Charlotte. By looking at Kurumi, it didnt seem like she was very proficient in fighting. If she were to directly confront Rook, she would be killed in less than one second. Thats why she wanted to join them. Kurumis request wasnt really absurd.
But Riku couldnt decide over that. There was nothing strange about her situation, but she still had a bad feeling over it.
While Riku was still pondering about that, Roppu, who had been quiet behind her, timidly stepped forward.
Err Captain Barusak, I think it is fine to trust this person. It doesnt seem like she is telling any lies.
Sergeant major.
Riku muttered in a low voice.
Just as Roppu said, Kurumi didnt seem to be lying. But there was something behind the scenes. Without doubt, she was hiding something. If it wasnt for that case, she wouldnt be smiling. Even so, she didnt have the time to inquire Kurumi about that.
She was lost and didnt know which choice she should choose. Then, Vrusto whispered next to her ear.
Ojou-chan, lets just say we go on with this guys proposal.
Go on with?
Roli muttered in reaction. Then, Vrusto continued what he was talking in a lower voice.
Yes. I will keep up following Charlotte-samas smell. If the ce her smell ising from and the ce this squirrel girl is leading us to matches, then we can confirm she wasnt lying. And if there is anything slightly off, then we can know she was trying to deceive us.
The ce the smell ising from wouldnt really change whatever it may happen, and so was reliable. If Kurumi wants to deceive them and brings them to a different ce, then in this case, she can just kill her for being a traitor.
I beg you!
With her forehead to the ground, Kurumi persisted with her request. Giving off a big sigh, Riku made her resolve.
I Dont want to kill mypanions and get punished because of that. It will cause bad reputation to captain Leivein after all.
Riku took the halberd off Kurumis neck. Even though Kurumi had been showing a smile, she was very tense after all. Kurumi let out a sigh out of relief.
Thank you very much. I will do my best!
Dont get the wrong idea. The moment it is clear you betrayed us, I will kill you.
Understood, captain. Now, please follow me.
Kurumi nodded with a smile.
Being guided by Kurumi, Riku and the others were going through the city. After moving forward for some moment, the tumult of the main street started to get distant. They entered in a quiet residential area. As if everyone had gone out to the main street, there were no signs of human presence there. Riku, who got worried about it, whispered to Vrusto.
Is it matching?
Yes, it is. Whats more, the smell is even stronger. If Charlotte-sama herself wasnt here, then there wouldnt be this much smell remaining.
In the end, it seems Kurumi really knew where Charlotte was.
But Riku still felt a feeling as bad as the feeling of getting a fish bone stuck in the throat. The moment Kurumi turned her head to Riku and said This way, it couldnt be helped for Riku to get concerned about the way she was gazing her. She wasnt really well disposed about Riku. But even with that as the case, her gaze didnt hold despise and was a weird gaze.
One word that could describe it would be hostility. The hostility her gaze held wasnt spirited like the one given at the battlefield, and it was also different from the looks she would habitually receive at the barracks. It was a type of hostility that Riku had never felt until now.
She could only wonder what that was about.
Its there.
While Riku was still thinking about that, Kurumi had stopped her feet.
Kurumi pointed to the mansion ahead. Its size wasnt as big as Gortoberuks vi, but even so, it was a mansion big enough for it to feel out of the ce from such a small city like Derufoi. There, there was a gatekeeper standing there, being vignt to the surroundings.
This is the mansion of the lord that governs Derufoi city. Charlotte-sama is locked in there.
Riku turned her gaze to Vrusto. After Vrustos nose moved, he gave his positive.
Its just as she says Charlotte-samas smell ising from that residence.
Is that so Now, how are we supposed to sneak in there?
This way.
Kurumi pointed out an alley.
After going through the alley with vignce, they stopped at a dead end. Getting close to the floor, which was covered with stone bs, Kurumi started to examine it as if she was looking for something. And then, she took out one of the big bs. At the ce where the b was, there was a hole that was barely big enough for a person to go through. If Riku was using her armor now, she might have not been able to go through. At the hole, there was adder, which went on very deeply through the ground. Riku looked at the hole, but she couldnt see the bottom of it.
There is a corridor underground that is connected to the residence. We can infiltrate there through here.
Are you sure it really connects with that residence from earlier?
To Rikus question, Kurumi affirmatively nodded.
From here on, it might be difficult to rely on Vrustos nose. She was a bit worried about it, but she didnt have the time to be hesitating.
Sergeant major Nezaarand, for the moment, you stay here. In case anything happens, you should immediately retreat. Then, you should go after lieutenant colonel Fostar and follow her orders. Second lieutenant Vrusto shoulde with me. Kurumi Shouru, I will rely on you to guide us.
Understood!
Yes, yes.
I understand.
Kurumi put her foot onto thedder and went down. Riku and Vrusto followed her afterwards. They went down thedder that was cold and solid to the hands step by step. One could only wonder how far thedder went on. Looking up, Riku saw Roppu looking at the hole with a worried face at the distance.
When they finally put down their feet to the ground, Roppus figure was only of a dot. Because it was underground, Riku thought that it would be so dark it wouldnt be possible to see even an inch ahead, but it wasnt the case. There was moss growing at the wall; they were giving off a faint light. Because of that, it was possible to see a few steps of distance ahead.
Even though lightmoss is growing here It is still very dark. Let me prepare some illumination.
Right as Kurumi said that, she lighted up amp. The faint darkness of the underground corridor became bright in an instant. There was nobody there. She thought about the possibility of somebodyying an ambush here, but it seems that it wasnt the case.
Perhaps, could it be that Captain is being suspicious of me?
Kurumi asked worriedly. Then, Riku showed a wry smile. It seems her face had revealed her worries.
Im not being suspicious. I can just kill you if you betray us after all.
Thats being suspicious.
Vrusto muttered something, but Riku ignored it. Kurumi shrugged her shoulders to Rikus answer.
You are scared, arent you?
Does it look like that to you?
Thats right This way.
Kurumi kept advancing through the corridor.
The sound of their footsteps resounded in an illusory manner. Kurumi was at the front, guiding them, and ring at her back was Riku. Behind Riku was Vrusto, which was taking care to protect the rearguard as he was walking. One could only wonder how much time passed then. They had been walking for about one hour, but Kurumi didnt show any signs of stopping to walk. Without giving too much heed, Riku asked.
Is it really this way?
Riku intended to speak in a low voice, but even so, her voice echoed through the corridor. If there were any enemies hiding around, they would have immediately noticed Rikus presence. But as ifpletely being indifferent to Rikus worries, she smiled.
Its fine. There is no mistake.
As if there were no problems, Kurumi turned her way to a different direction. Because how naturally Kurumi had done so, Riku became a bit less worried about it. And following after Kurumi, she also went the same way. And at that exact moment
Thats where you will die.
The exact moment when she turned her way, the faintly dark corridor became overflowed with a very intense light. It was so bright that she had shut her eyes. Despite that, she wielded her halberd. But even so, the consequence of having her sight stolen were big. Right when she thought she felt killing intent from the direction the light came from, an arrow was already right in front of her eyes. She tried to avoid it, but she wasnt in time. The arrow hit her arm.
Ojou-chan!!
Vrustos shout echoed. Drawing the sword at his waist, he ran next to Riku. While twisting her face in pain, she took out the arrow. The wound wasnt as deep as she thought it was and wasnt bleeding too much.
Im alright.
After giving a nce to the wound at her arm, she looked ahead. The light hadpletely faded away and the corridor had gone back to its faint darkness. Next to Kurumi, there was the figure of a little girl standing there. Her wheat colored hair was tied in braids. The little braided girl was ring at Riku as if Riku was the one that had killed her parents. Guessing from how she was holding a bow, Riku assumed she was the one that had shot the arrow.
What you did just now Was that a shbang? You can really do it, cant you?
Vrusto kicked the orb on the floor that was close to his feet. Riku started to slowly rotate her halberd.
Then, Kurumi Shouru is a traitor.
Traitor? Im fighting for the future of the demons.
Kurumis smile vanished from her face. What was behind her smiling mask was an expression that looked as sharp as a de. Without any uncertainties, she was giving Riku a sharp look.
Future?
Thats right. For the sake of the future Rook will build, I will swing my de.
As if she was some kind of illusionist, knives appeared between each of Kurumis fingers.
A future spiritualists will build? Are you stupid?
Vrusto barked in a low voice. Vrusto must be boiling with anger. His fur was standing up and he had his eyes open-wide.
If thats the case, then shouldnt you stop the war already? Arent the spiritualists still attacking us?
Its for the sake of having the minimum amount of blood spilled. For that purpose, I need you two to die.
Kurumi wasnt looking at Vrusto. She only kept ring at Riku. It seems that at some point in time Riku got Kurumi to hold resentment over her. As she was trying to remember the time she had met Kurumi, Riku spoke.
Oh, is it inconvenient for you to have me living?
Thats obvious. If Rook knew you survived He would definitely be sad.
Sad?
Riku blurted in a off-toned voice. Just from the surprise, the halberd she was holding felt like it would fall down. Riku thought Kurumi had misspoken something, but it seems that wasnt the case. With a serious face, Kurumi dered.
Thats right. Because, his own sister he thought to be dead is killing her own people killing spiritualists. Because of his love for his family, it will make him suffer to hold grudges to youThats why before he knows of your existence, we will kill you.
Rook got very sad because Selestinna was killed. If he knew it was his sister who did it, he would be even sadder. Rook is already full of pain. Thats why I wont let you make him have more pain!
Following Kurumis words, the braid little girl spoke. It seems that the little girl wanted to kill Riku as well. In the girls eyes, mes of anger were burning.
So they said. What should we do?
Vrusto quietly asked. But Riku wasnt able to answer that question.
Aha. Ahahahahahaha!
Instead, Riku started tough in a loud voice. No matter how she would interpret it, all that was simply too funny. The two people ring at her full of resentment and hatred were like two clowns dancing on sloppy moves.
That guy is full of pain? Sad because I became his enemy? Thats why you will kill me before he knows I survived?
Y-yes, thats right. Whats the problem with that!?
There is a problem. I will die fromughing so much.*1
Riku didnt miss how they gave one step back. Calmly, Riku was gradually closing the distance between them.
First, about the female pig. If he has so much time to be sad, then he could have simply not let her go to war in first ce.
Riku put herself on his ce and started to think. In a battle, if she were to survive, but Leivein were to die, rather than being sad over his death, she would me herself. That would be because she wasnt capable of protecting him. More than holding a grudge, she would regret of her own powerlessness.
If he didnt want her to die, it would have been better for him to keep her at a cage. All this is pretty much that his beloved bird he was raising got shot down by some hunter. The hunter was only properly doing his job. The bird simply wasnt able to run away.
Selestinna-oneesan isnt a bird!!
The braid girl drew her sword. Infusing her power in the sword, it started to be enveloped with water. Even though she was young, her power as a spiritualist was already flourishing.
Kurumi-oneechan, that person is weird. We definitely cant let her meet Rook!
Thats right, Reba. We will tidy up this mess ourselves.
Kurumi lightly patted the head of the braid girl she had just called Reba.
Riku noticed there was adder just a bit behind Kurumi and Reba. Somehow, she had the feeling thatdder would lead them to where Rook was. Riku leaned her halberd on her shoulder.
Second lieutenant Vrusto. Lets make them covered in blood.
Stupid. Even if you dont tell me, I was nning on doing that.
Vrusto already was wielding his sword.
His tone of voice was just like his usual, but even so, it still held a bit of anger. From Rikus point of view, she noticed he was holding his sword with more strength than usual.
Lets get through this and get outta here, ojou-chan.
While carrying their heads, right?
She couldnt imagine Rook being sad if he knew she was alive. He probably would get angry instead. There was no way Rook, who was leading the proper life at the prestigious Barusak household, wouldnt be thinking about the sister that was thrown away that kindly.*2 He would probably want her get a death penalty after how she killed that spiritualist head in cold blood and pointed her de to her own family.
Well then, shall we begin?
For the sake of depriving Kurumi and that braided girl of their future and making Rook Barusak fall in despair.
Lowering down her stance, Riku slowly licked her lips.
Chapter 24.Have your mouth shut for eternity
Chapter 24.Have your mouth shut for?eternity
The first to go forward was Reba.
Raising her water covered sword, she charged at Riku. Riku defended the attack by parrying it in ordance to the orbit of the blow with her halberd. With her stance broken, Reba staggered a bit, and Riku wouldnt let this chance go by. Riku swung her halberd upwards.
N-not yet!
Making the water that was enveloping the sword take the shape of a shield, she positioned it to protect herself. It was a shield that was made solid bypressing the water. But such didnt matter to Riku. As if she was cutting paper, the halberd was cutting the water shield into pieces.
It would be good if she maintained the pressure until. But things wouldnt end that easily. Just barely, Reba, who was at the other side of the shield, barely regained her posture.
What!?
Whats the matter? Is all youve got only this much?
As if having her shield destroyed being something regrettable, Reba twisted her face. She inted her cheeks and red at Riku.
Uu This stupid girl! Die for Rook!!
Like a surging wave, she once again attacked Riku. If she was able to practice for ten more years, maybe she would have been able to be an exceptional swordswoman. But Reba was too young right now. As if she left her body to her anger, she kept swinging her sword. More than anything, there were many ws in her swordsmanship. Although each of her strikes were full of power, by then, Riku had already seen through it.
Is that so? Then, go die.
To the battle that was more boring that she expected it would be, Riku let out a sigh.
Reba became panicked and tried to take distance by jumping back. However, Riku didnt let her escape.
I caught you.
After she got right next to Reba, she held her down. Holding down both of her hands with her left hand, Riku pressed Reba down with her right foot at Rebas chest. Just like that, using her weight of her whole body, Riku pinned her down. Groaning, Reba tried to get away, but it only ended in futile resistance. Riku looked down at Reba with uninterested eyes.
Goodbye, young spiritualist-san.
Riku raised the halberd she was holding with her right hand. Reba was still struggling, but as if she had noticed something, she opened her eyes wide and stopped her struggle.
Its a shame, onee-chan.
In reaction to the out of ce smile, Rikus hand stopped. She frowned, puzzled.
What?
It was right at the instant she said that. Two knives Kurumi had thrown were flying through the air. The knives that were thrown at a speedparable to arrows were rushing to her defenseless back. Because she was using her left hand to hold down Rebas arms, she couldnt use it, and by the time she could turn her halberd behind her, the knives would have already hit her back. If she got away from Reba, it was possible for her to evade the knives. However, in exchange, Reba would end up being set free. Perhaps at the instant she were to release her, Reba might attack Riku with her sword.
Bye-bye.
Reba slipped out a smile.
But the knives didnt reach Riku. The knives that seemed they would hit Rikus back were deflected. With a metallic noise, the knives fell to the ground in vain.
Hey, it would be a problem if you forget Im here.( ä)
The one that protected her back from the knives was Vrusto. And after that, he swung his sword aiming for Kurumi.
Sorry, but your opponent is me.
Tch, get out of my way.
Like a illusionist, she threw her knives at Vrusto as to disrupt his pace. While lightly deflecting the knives with his sword, he was gradually closing in to Kurumi in a steady manner.
Stupid. Is there even anyone that would get out of your way just because you said so?
With his sword, Vrusto shed at Kurumi. And then, her arm was cut off and flew to the air. After raising a high-pitched cry, she groaned. With blood spraying off from her arm, the blood fell to the ground, taking a shape that looked as if there were many red caterpirs.*1
Ku-kurumii!!
Under Riku, Reba was screaming. Her face didnt show the anger or the smile from before. What it was showing right now was fear. Looking at such Reba, Riku clicked her tongue in difort.
That voice; its too annoying.
N-nooo!! He-help me, Ro-
Reba wasnt able to finish her words to the end. With her halberd, Riku cut off Rebas head. Her wheat colored hair was now dyed in blood. Without caring about the hair being soaked in blood, Riku picked up the head.
Have your mouth shut for eternity.
Saying only that, she looked at Vrustos direction. Kurumi wasnt able to hold a sword any longer. Even though she still had some things simr to grenades hidden, because she didnt have arms anymore, she couldnt use them. Without her being able to resist anymore, finishing her off was easy. But Vrusto didnt kill her yet.
Really, what are you doing?
After ring at Vrusto, she lightly swung her halberd, sending Rebas blood that was at her halberd flying. She was going toward Kurumi, who was doing her drama at the ground.*2 But Vrusto stopped her.
Dont kill her, ojou-chan.
What are you talking about?
She wondered if she had heard correctly. Because she had been together with Vrusto for these ten years, she knew his personality. Vrusto should have been angry at Kurumis actions. Thats why she had no idea why Vrusto still didnt kill her. Riku pointed the axe-de of the halberd towards Kurumi.
This is one is guilty, you know? Didnt she by herself dered she had connections to Rook Barusak and also tried to kill us? Or what? Is it because she ttered you that you dont want to kill her?
Stupid, there is no way it is that.
Vrusto inly dered. His eyes were unusually cold.
Try to think. This guy is from the intelligence division. There is a need to investigate what information she leaked to the spiritualists or whether there are other traitors around.
ThatIt is like that, but
Riku hanged her head down a little.
She understood what Vrusto meant.
Kurumi wasnt a spiritualist, but from the demon lord army. And whats more, she was from the intelligence division, which worked with varied secret information. In result of the leaked information, that recent battle took aplete different shape from what it should have been. And besides, there might be other demons that has connections to spiritualists besides Kurumi. It wasnt Rikus job to meddle in this case, but the job of an interrogator.
But if she is going to die anyway, then it doesnt matter if she dies here.
Riku muttered while biting her lips.
She just couldnt leave a demon that had connections to spiritualists, and moreover, to the Barusak, alive. Even if she were to mow her down, smash her and cut off all of her limbs, it wouldnt be enough.
But even Riku knew she shouldnt do it.
Control yourself, ojou-chan. Taking this guy prisoner is for the sake of the army For the sake of captain Leivein.
Vrusto put his hand at Rikus shoulder. He was putting a strength that felt like his ws that would often be used to cut people would sink in her skin. It was as if he was straining himself to hold an unbearable anger back. Vrusto also must have wanted to kill her right away, but he was desperately enduring it. Riku quietly looked at him.
Thats right. The information she leaked might affect the captain in the future.
Thats the case.
After Riku lowered down her halberd, Vrusto released his hand from Riku.
Then, after we deliver this guy to Roppu, lets rethink on our n to invade that residence.
Vrusto went back to his usual tone of voice. Riku was finally able to wholeheartedly agree with his suggestion.
Now that I remember, Im actually a bit worried where thatdder goes to
Is that so? But lets go back for now.
Also, since it will be a pain to carry her, shouldnt we also cut off her legs?
Upset about the situation, she looked at Kurumi.
kDo.
Perhaps because it was hurting so much, she was mumbling random things out of pain. Because it was too muddled, it wasnt possible to know what she was saying.
Yes, thats right. But, shit, Ipletely forgot. Stop her bleeding. If she ends up dying, there would be no meaning to it.
I know that.
Riku approached Kurumi.
After she got close to her, she started to hear more clearly about what she was mumbling about. Riku was very annoyed by that. While she was hoping that Kurumi would lose her consciousness, right at the moment when she was next to her
I will do it. For Rook will. For Rooks sake, I will kill everyone.
Riku noticed. She saw that inside Kurumis clothes, there were many explosives attached closely to one another.
Thats bad!
A bad feeling went through her. Because Kurumi didnt have arms anymore, there were no signs of her activating the bombs. But there was still the possibility of something unexpected happening. Throwing away her halberd, as if to get away from Kurumi, Riku pushed Kurumi away from her.*3
Im sorry, Rook.
But Riku was one stepte. While having tears flowing from her eyes, she clenched her teeth. In that instant, crossing both of her hands to protect herself, she received the shockwave. But this much wouldnt be enough. Right at the moment she prepared to be sent flying by the explosion, everything was already over.
All sounds had been drown out by the thunderous explosion and white lightpletely covered her eyesight.
Chapter 25.A world of red
Chapter 25.A world of?red
Under the cold weather with the sky full of twinkling stars, Roppu Nezaarand was leaning forward.
Timidly looking at the entrance of the underground corridor, he was eagerly waiting for Riku and Vrusto toe back. Since they had gone in there, a good amount of time have already passed. But even so, there were no changes to the residence where Charlotte is at, nor there were any signs of theming back.
Uu I wonder if they are alright. Maybe It might be good if I go in too? But it goes against the orders.
Roppu was indecisive.
It would be weird if he were to go at the ce Riku and Vrusto were invading. His hearing and leg strength were excelling even within the demon lord army. But he couldnt follow after smell just like Vrusto could. There wouldnt be any marks remaining so that he could reach to them and he didnt feel like he would be able to follow after them by himself.
I guess I should wait a little more so I can think about what to do.
It was right at the moment he let out a sigh.
Suddenly, the ground shook. After a thundering sound simr to the one of an explosion, there was the sound of something crumbling down, bothing from the entrance of the underground corridor.
Eh, eh!?
Roppu looked at the entrance in panic. But unfortunately, it was too dark, hence he couldnt see anything. Guessing from the sound from before, it didnt look like what crumbled down had actually been something around him.
But because something had crumbled down, there was a high chance that Riku and Vrusto were in danger. Unsteadily, he was giving a few steps back.
T-this I need to report it to lieutenant colonel Fostar!
Roppu ran through the path they had took toe there before. This case was an unexpected incident, which was what Riku told him to be attentive to. Because they got involved in a problem, he needed to let a superior officer to be aware of it. Taking much less time than the amount they took when they were being guided by Kurumi before, Roppu got back to the inn.
And then He became speechless of the scene happening in front of the inn. The stone floor there was dyed in blood. The air was filled with the smell of blood. Not having theposure to think of closing his nose, he could only be in shock from the tragedy that was in front of his eyes.
W-what in the worldHappened.
He muttered that in surprise. And right at that moment, the sound of footsteps wereing close to him from behind. Roppu turned back as if trying to protect himself from what woulde, but it was already toote. That person had closed the distance between then enough to easily touch Roppu.
With cold eyes, the person looked at the trembling Roppu. And clenching the first that was holding that sword dripping blood
____
At the underground corridor, there was a mountain of rubble.
Because of the shockwave of the explosion, part of the walls and the ceiling crumbled down. The corridor was now filled with dust and the smell of blood. The figure of Kurumi, who was at the center of the explosion, was no more to be seen. Only the knives she used were meaninglessly lying on the ground.
Vrusto crawled out of the pile of rubble that had umted on his back.
Really, she was bluffing even at herst moments. Why would she blow up all of the sudden Did she put something at her teeth for that?
Vrusto mildly coughed. Through his whole body, many fragments of the rubble pierced him and the wounds made by that were bleeding. Demons were more resilient than humans, but if one was to directly receive an explosion, there would be danger of dying. Maybe because ofck of blood, his eyesight was slightly trembling. Vrusto clicked his tongue loudly.
Hey, get a grip.
After he got out of the rubble, he extended his hand to the ce he was buried before. Whileining, he was drawing Riku out of the rubble. At that moment the white light of the explosion filled the whole ce, using his sense of smell, he ran to where Riku was sent flying. Riku had a superhuman strength that wasparable to demons, but her body was still the body any human would have. Being caught by an explosion from very close, it wasnt strange that she would be sent flying. For her to have her body intact was close to a miracle.
While pping her cheek, Vrusto muttered.
Hey, ojou-chan? Are you still alive?
More or less.
Riku opened her eyes slightly. Because Vrusto had protected her, she had less superficial wounds than expected. But even so, she was badly hurt. The moment she tried to pick up the halberd that was lying on the floor, pain went through her head.
gh.( á)
Right at the center of her head, there was a ringing pain. Riku lightly pressed her right hand on her head. Touching it, she noticed that the back of her head was swelled. Perhaps when she was blown away by the explosion, she had violently hit her head on the wall. Maybe it was just the feeling, but she was slightly nauseous.
Are you alright?
If it is only this much, there is no problem.
Picking up her halberd, she leaned on it like a staff. Then, as if she remembered something, she looked at Vrusto.
Thank, you.
Stupid, its my duty. Duty. My babysitting still continues.
Vrusto had his usual tone, but he wasnt hiding hisplete exhaustion. Riku gave a wry smile.
Im already seventeen.
By me, you are still a brat Now, what should we be doing, ojou-chan.
Riku was whipping her head to work.
By how loud the sound of the explosion was, it was certain that the spiritualists noticed it. They should assume that soon they would investigate about it, and then get to where they are. If it was her usual self, she would have been able to immediately kill them all, but at her current condition, she was a bit anxious about fighting. If it was only one or two people, she would be able to win. However, if it was more than that If there were more, she didnt know whether she could do it.
Besides that, at this condition, fighting Rook Barusak was impossible.
Although with all the issues, he was someone she had lived under the same roof for seven years. Riku knew very well Rooks talent. In order to confront the Barusak genius that would only appear once every one thousand years, she had to have her body condition in perfect state. He wasnt a opponent that could be so easily defeated with her body being in such bad condition.
Its frustrating, but We are pulling back.
Understood.
Riku and Vrusto started walking. The path they came from was blocked. Since it couldnt be helped, they could only look for another way to the surface. No matter how much they walked, they couldnt find the exit. Gradually, her headache worsened and the feeling of nausea welled up. Desperately bearing all this, she kept moving her feet.
How long has she been walking? By the time she didnt know anymore how many times she had turned to another corridor, Vrusto stopped his feet. With a serious expression, his nose diligently moved.
Sorry Ojou-chan, keep walking straight to this way.
Whats the matter?
Ah Its just that it looks like I dropped something captain gave me to look after. I will go back pick it up in just a moment. Ojou-chan should just keep going forward. What, I will catch up right away.
Giving a silly smile, Vrusto ran back to the way they came from. All happened very fast, so Riku could only keep standing still motionless, ring at direction Vrusto went to.
Liar.
After muttering that, she forced her weighting feet to turn back.
She didnt hear anything about Leivein entrusting Vrusto with something. He most likely noticed with his nose the presence of spiritualists. If it was to be a fight against the spiritualists, then Riku, who was wounded, would only be a hassle.
For some reason, she didnt have the feeling that Vrusto was using Riku as a bait so that he could run away to safety.
Vrusto was probably standing in the spiritualists way to buy time for Riku to run away. Perhaps this was just that he doing that for Riku to run away as an officer of higher ranking, and it being only the extension of his babysitting. She wasnt able to get a grasp of Vrustos intentions, but at least, if she was at his ce She would choose to let Vrusto run away and go fight the spiritualists.
Slowly, little by little, Riku was getting back to the path they came from. And then, she had heard a deep sound of something shing that had noparison.
A thick voice full of anger and metallic sounds resounded from the depths of the corridor ahead. Tightly holding her halberd, she hurried her feet. It was clear that further at the next corridor, there was a battle happening. Running through the other side halfway, it was possible to see the death bodies of spiritualists at the ground. There were five, six spiritualists lying at the floor with blood flowing from them. There were some that were twitching, making one wonder if they were still breathing.
But there were others that were still standing. Three spiritualists pointed their swords to Vrusto, who was full of wounds. Vrusto was fighting against three spiritualists by himself. He had a spear stuck at his body and a sword pierced through from his back, but even so, he still held his sword tightly.
Shit, this is a tough one. This savage demon!!
As if I would let you by that easily!!
Wielding his sword, he charged to one of the spiritualists. But, maybe because of his wounds,paring to how he usually was, his moves were dull. Being hit by the spear, his sword flew to the air. Losing the weapon he is skilled at, Vrusto was surrounded by the three spiritualists.
But even so, Vrusto kept fighting. Clenching his fists, he red at the three spiritualists. Right at the moment he bended forward his back as to go break through the encirclement, he stopped moving right away. From where Riku was standing, she was able to notice that Vrustos nose moved.
Thats the end! Demon!
The spiritualists brandished their swords from three sides at Vrusto, which had stopped moving.
But Vrusto was showing a fearless smile.
Stupid. The ones that are finished are you guys.
Together with these words, mustering her strength, Riku kicked the ground. She leaped in direction of the spiritualists. And then, aiming for that defenseless back, she swung her halberd down.
Hello, spiritualists.
While shing at the back of that spiritualist, she muttered in a small voice. The spiritualist that was suddenly attacked had the expression of shock on his face. Riku cut off his torso, sending it flying.
Wha? Another one!?
By Rikus intrusion, the spiritualists had their encirclement broken. As to protect Vrusto, she went to the front of the spiritualists.
Hey, brat. You Why didnt you do as I told you?
This is giving false reports to a superior officer. I hate lies.
Saying that, she pressed her halberd down at the ground. In fact, just for her to keep standing, Riku was already giving her all. The intensity of her headache worsened; if she were to stop paying attention, she would have probably copsed. But even so, Riku held her halberd.
Anyhow, if I were to run away like that, they would have caught up. Besides, something like being chased by spiritualists Just by that my nausea gets worse.
Saying only that, she forced herself to move her body.
The spiritualists were taking distance from Riku, but Riku wouldnt let them run away. Pressing the halberd at his bosom, Riku horizontally swung it. With the halberd deeply gorging at his belly, the spiritualists fell down on his back.
Ho-how dare you! You red head!
The remaining spiritualist shouted something, but what he shouted Riku didnt hear. From the pain and the nausea, Rikus consciousness began to be hazy. After bending her body to deflect the sword that was thrust at her, aiming at the spiritualists head, she dropped down the big lump of metal her halberd was. With his scared expression, his head was crushed more easily than a fruit would. Liquid simr to the red juice of a watermelon poured upon Riku.
With that Would this be the end?
At the that she muttered that, she had already went over her limits. Crumbling down, she sank in the sea of blood. With a ssh, she fell to the ground. By that time, it had be difficult even to slightly move her finger.
Even so, Riku was mustering strength to somehow get up. She didnt have the time to be lying down at such ce. She needed to stand up as fast as possible, get out of that ce together with Vrusto and meet with Roppu. And then, she needed to rethink of a n to defeat Rook. Riku was forcefully trying to raise her eyelids.
As she did that, inside her vermillion colored world, she saw a pair of white shoes that particrly stood out.
Thank goodness You were still alive, Riku Barusak-sama.
The woman wearing white clothes was looking down at Riku. Overall, her body was slim, and she felt like she was the purest thing Riku ever saw. The woman, who had her eyes closed, extended her hand to Riku. And then, she muttered in a way that seemed somehow apologetic.
Nice to meet you. I am Shibira I am your ally.
Chapter 26.Shibira
Chapter 26.Shibira
Where would here be?
Seeing the different ceiling, Riku vacantly wondered where she was.
She felt something cold and soft touching her forehead. Reaching it out by moving her heavy arms, she noticed that it was a towel. Different from the cold and ufortable to sleep beds she usually slept on, she had been sleeping on a soft and clean white bed.
After slowly turning to the side, she saw Vrusto sitting on a wooden chair. He had his arms crossed and eyes shut. Having had his wounds treated, his whole body was covered with bandages. Right now, rather than a wolf demon, he looked more like a sleep-talking mummy.
Why am I?
Here it wasnt the garrison of the Dragon Demon Division she had got used to live at, nor was it the room of some fortress. What that room most looked like would be a room of the Barusak residence, but as far as she was concerned, the room here had furniture of much higher quality than there, and overall, it brought about a calming mood.
Hm Oh, ojou-chan, were you awake?
By of Rikus voice, Vrusto opened his eyes. Perhaps he hadnt been sleeping, but only had his eyes shut. Vrusto showed a face that seemed to be of relief.
After that had happened, ojou-chan lost your consciousness. Its really good that you woke up.
Lost consciousness?
Vague memories flooded her mind.
After she arrived at Derufoi city, she went around the town together with Charlotte, and then, the one who appeared in front of her
Thats right, Rook!
After saying that as she jumped to her feet, she waspletely woken up.
In order to encounter with Rook, she went after Charlotte. However, their guide, Kurumi, was in fact a traitor, and because of all that happened, it ended up that she self-exploded. Because of that, Riku got severe wounds such as when she hit her head very hard, and after killing the spiritualists that went after them, she reached her limits. And right before she had lost consciousness, thest thing she saw was
It is very good you have woken up.
Coming from close to Vrusto, Riku heard a gentle voice.
The woman who was on every point white was giving a smile to her. She had her whole body covered in a cloth so white one would hesitate on touching and had a silk like white hair that extended to her back. That woman that had her eyes shut tight opened her well formed lips.
Let me give my self-introduction once again. I am Shibira. I work at the shrine at Derufoi city. Its an honor to meet you, Riku Barusak-sama.
Shibira extended her hand to Riku.
At that moment, she was about to take her hand, but she stopped midway. Following that, the hand Riku had extended took the cloth that was covering her own forehead. Narrowing her eyes, she started inspecting the cloth. She didnt have the confidence on the knowledge she had about that, but if she were to sell that at the market, she would get silver coins for that. She suddenly felt it was unbelievable that cloth of such quality was used simply to cool down her head. Riku couldnt decide whether all this was truly the woman having goodwill of her and whether there were anything behind the scenes.
Is that yours?
Yes. I am your ally after all.
Hmph, is it really so?
Vrusto said bluntly as if he was spiting out these words. Sitting between Riku and her, Vrusto was ring at the woman full of disdain.
I am grateful for treating our wounds, but all this is suspicious. I dont really want to think about it, but are you really not thinking about just getting our gratitude so that you can get something in exchange? Or maybe, you want us to get careless and then kill us.
But even though Shibira was receiving words that were almost like threats from Vrusto, her expression didnt change. Riku thought about Kurumi, but that was different from that false smile Kurumi had before. If one were to say, that expression would be like a frozenke at winter in the center of a deep forest. Beingpletely silent, she looked at the direction of both Vrusto and Riku.
If you were to remain at that ce, Riku Barusak-sama, and you as well, would end up dying. .Even if you were to remain alive after all that, you would eventually get hunted down by the Buryer spiritualists, and so, we wouldnt be able to talk right now. Therefore, I lead you here to this shrine so that I could have the opportunity to talk to you.
Shibira gently moved her hand as if to appease them.
I do not have a sword on me. There is no such thing hidden in this ce either. But you do possess weapons. With your smelling capability, it should be possible to know there are no spies or guards around this ce.
Riku checked Vrustos reaction. Guessing from his face, it seems it was as Shibira had said. The gorgeous cloths she were wearing also made the shape of her body stand out. It didnt look like she was hiding a dagger or anything else. Of course, it also didnt look like she had bombs attached to her body like Kurumi did.
Why do you need to talk to me?
After Riku spoke those words, Vrusto protested with a Hey!. However, she ignored him. Although her body hadntpletely recovered, it was much better than the time she was still at the underground passage. Not only her headache had lessened, but she didnt feel nauseous anymore. If she were to look around, it would be possible to see the halberd she would always use next to her bed. If it was that Shibira who didnt possess any weapons, butchering her would be easily done.
If she were to tell lies, it would be enough to simply not listen to her.
Yes. In fact, I need to talk to the other you.
To the other me?
Riku frowned.
Vrusto looked at her almost as if he was already saying What are you even talking about?. Riku shook her head. She was only Riku Barusak, and was nobody else. She had the feeling she had heard talks about her having a split personality before, but Riku wasnt the owner of such rare characteristic.
What are you talking about?
I see Then as expected, she really had been eaten.
Shibira, for the first time had shown a sad expression.
Had been eaten?
No, please, forget about what I said. It cant be restored anymore.
Shibira wanted to bring an end to the topic. But by doing that, it only made Riku get more interested instead. Leaning her body forward by quite a bit, Riku red at Shibira.
What did you mean by had been eaten?
I cannot see the reality. In exchange for that, I can see the future.
Saying that, Shibira put her right hand above her eyes.
The information Keity Fostar had told her was being revived at the back of her mind. Unconsciously, Riku snorted together with a smile.
Ive heard about it. I dont believe in unchangeable future though.
Yes, the future I see is not unchangeable. But it is a future that has high chances of urring. Even at this moment right now, the future is constantly changing. The future I can see is only the most possible urrence only considering the present. The decisions of people might change, but also might not change.
Shibira was showing a smile that vaguely had the feeling of sorrow on it. Perhaps, how she is talking to them at this moment is nothing more than a scene she had already seen. Perhaps, it is different from the scene she had seen. But to Riku, who couldnt see the future, such things didnt matter.
And then? Does this have anything to do with the thing you said that had been eaten?
Yes. In fact, ten years ago, I I foresaw the future which I gave my prophecy to the two Riku Barusak. To the other Riku Barusak that was sleeping inside you. But the situation of the day of that future had changed. The future you brandished your sword as a spiritualist to the future you brandished your sword for the demons.
Ten years ago? What, was it about that?
Riku lost interest in an instant.
If it was only this much, it was possible to know after investigating a bit. The fact Riku was thrown away was made a secret to the public. The official announcement should have been death by illness. But she being thrown away was already taken for granted, and there wasnt much need to investigate anything about it.
Of course, for them to investigate to the point of knowing she had been recruited by the Demon Lord army would prove to be a very prolonged work. But even so, it wasnt like it wouldnt be impossible. If a red haired human surnamed Barusak was to stand out, people would immediately notice it was Riku.
This kind of thing can be known just by investigating. The useless myself that was aiming to be a spiritualist was thrown away And became another myself. It would be something like that, right?
The reason why nobody knew about Riku like Toudo did was simple.
Nobody had any interest about Riku after what happened. The fate of some useless kid being thrown away from the cliff; such a thing wasnt worth investigating. It was all there was to it.
Thank you, it is enough. Thank you for treating our wounds.
She felt appreciation for the acts Shibira did for them.
Even though they were from the Demon Lord Army, it didnt seem like anything in particr would happen because of that. Guess from her words and from the details of why she had saved them, she could reach the conclusion that for Shibira to treat their injures was something to be grateful of. If she was to leave them at the underground passage, they would be attacked by spiritualists and both of them would get disposed of. Riku couldnt understand why she want her way to even treat the injures of people she didnt even know.
More than anything, her smile wasnt like the false smile Kurumi had before. Shibira was only a very silent and honest shrine maiden.*1
Is that so?
Yes. Sorry, but Im already leaving. I need to meet with Roppu Meet with a friend soon. Could you guide us to the exit?
Standing up, Riku put the halberd on her back. After hanging the silver sword at her waist, she gave a nce to the perplexed Vrusto and walked to the exit. To Rikus actions, from behind Riku, Shibiras words came to her.
I understand. I will guide you to the exit. However, please, let me say only this. Riku Barusak will not live to the next winter.
Chapter 27.An idealistic future
Chapter 27.An idealistic future
Riku Barusak wont live to the next winter.
By the words that couldnt be ignored, Riku stopped her feet.
But she didnt look back. From the mood that was telling the severity of the situation and Shibiras tone of voice, the case could only be described by the word serious. In other words, it was something that Shibira had seen in the future. Letting out a small sigh, while still looking at the door, Riku asked Shibira.
Is that so? Incidentally, could there be any way to avoid this?
I dont know. But if I were to say the way that would certainly solve this problem, it would be leaving the Demon Lord army.
From Shibiras answer, Riku burst out withugher. She knew that Shibira was seriously answering her question. But thats exactly why there was no way he wouldnt startughing.
Thats impossible.
After still having her smile on for a while, she opened the door. At the other side of the door, there was a corridor with a floor made of stone. Because it was nighttime, the moonlighting from the window was shining at the dimly dark floor. Riku slowly looked back. The room was filled with the mild light and Shibira looked like she was being basked in light. Once again, Shibira extended her hand to Riku.
If you have nowhere to go, I can shelter you in this shrine. Once all of this cool down, you can dye your hair and be introduced to the society. I can give you my hand on that.
That hand was filled with good will. But Riku shook her head. While lightly raising her right hand, she went off to the dark corridor.
Thank you. But I need to decline. Lets go, second lieutenant Vrusto.
Hey, wait a sec!
Riku started walking through the corridor. Each of her footsteps echoed.
If you go straight through this corridor, you should arrive at the exit. May you have good fortune, Riku Barusak.
Both the sound of Vrusto hurriedly following after her and Shibiras calming voice resounded from behind. Just like Shibira had said, as she narrowed her eyes, she noticed there was a wooden door at the end of corridor.
Ojou-chan, is it really fine?
After catching up to Riku, Vrusto whispered to her. Vrusto had a weird expression on his face. To Vrustos weird expression, Riku leaned her head to the side.
What is really fine?
Ah, what to say Wouldnt it be better to do as Shibira told you? If you leave the Demon Lord army, the thing about you being able to extend your lifespan. Your death doesnt seem like it will be because of illness or something like that.
Ah, you were talking about that.
Riku loosened her lips.
If she were to leave the Demon Lord army, she would be able to get away from the future she dies. In other words, her death that would happen within this year would most likely be at war. What kind of ce, how, who was the person who killed her; such things she didnt know. All she knew was that if the future Shibira had seen became true, then Riku would die at battle.
Of course, I dont n on dying.
But if you keep in the Demon Lord army
Dont make me say the same thing again.
Riku red at Vrusto. A force that was as if he had a halberd pointed right next to his neck went through his body.
I will fight for captain until myst moment. Besides There is no way I can throw everything away for a future that might not really happen.
As she had said that, they arrived at the front of the old wooden gate.
The future Shibira had talked about wasnt anything more than a future that had high chances ofing true in the end. Maybe by leaving the Demon Lord army, she would be able to get away from the future she dies, but if she were to do the, the conviction of Riku Barusak would die. Rather than living the rest of her life by killing her own conviction, she would rather stick with it to the end.
Perhaps this was only idealistic. Perhaps the path which she would live on was the correct choice. But even if her body was still living, if her heart was dead, there would be no meaning to it. Only this conviction she wouldnt let anyone decide for her.
I will decide my own future.
After closing her mouth tight, she pushed the wooden gate.
The house of the lord that governed Derufoi city was a very big house.
With many unused rooms, the effort to keep all of them clean was very regrettable. But no matter which influential persons residence it was, there would always be a dirty room.
An underground room full of cells locked by a key would be the most usual example. Inside the ce filled with the stench and with many torture instruments and skeletons around, Charlotte was lying at the floor. She still wasnt subjected to torture, but soon enough they would start to do it so that she would blurt out crucial information of the Demon Lord army.
This disgrace There is no way I can ept that.
Charlotte was biting her lips.
Her older brother, who was an influential figure for being the demon lord, was suddenly sealed away, and without knowing about anything, she became the demon lord substitute. Sitting at the throne her older brother was sitting a few days ago and giving orders to his subordinates felt very ufortable.
Getting used to the position of demon lord substitute, for these two hundred years she had been preparing for the unsealing of her brother She had been killing off her feelings and working for the sake of the Demon Lord army. Of course, sometimes she would take a breather, but this was all there was to it. She was always aiming to be what one would expect of someone that was the younger sister of the demon lord. The first time she went against it The result was that.
It was different from the forced gentleness of her subordinates The gentleness that boy approached her with was just as if it was of her beloved older brother. She was embarrassed that she had fallen in love with the boy even if it was a bit. Because of that, many of the elite of the Demon Lord army were killed.
This is a punishment.
It was a punishment that felt out of reality. Tears were flowing off her eyes. The moment the pearl like tear that was flowing through her cheek fell to the ground
Sorry, I got a bitte oning to save you.
With a tter, the gate of the cell opened. Charlottes eyes were wide-open. At the other side of the gate, the spiritualist boy that had been gentle to her was there. Showing a wry smile, the boy rushed over to Charlotte.
What are you doing!?
It took much effort to calm down Cellia. But as expected I think killing you is wrong.
The silver haired boy untied the rope binding her without hesitations. And then, he gently lifted Charlotte, who had been sitting at the floor, into his arms. Because of the words overflowing with gentleness, Charlotte trembled.
Why You, you are a spiritualist, arent you?
Charlotte asked him while sobbing.
Something such as a spiritualist saving a demon waspletely unheard of. In fact, all of her escorts were all Were all exterminated by Cellia Buryuuser. Also many other demons were killed by other spiritualists. Her brother was sealed only because they couldnt kill him. There was no way a spiritualist would be gentle to a demon. It was obvious there was something behind the scenes.
But the silver haired boy said with a gentle voice.
Yes Im a spiritualist. But I dont see you as a wicked demon.
These words went straight to her heart.
They were words that were gentle on all points and werent two-faced. Charlotte felt her cheeks, and then her whole body warm up. Her heart that had been filled with his affection was dominating her.
I I want to change the current state of the rtion of demons and spiritualists. Thats why
I want you to lend me your strength. I want you to live.
The moment these words left the boys lips, a thundering sound shook the ground.
Yes, it was the sound of Kurumi self-exploding underground.
But while Charlotte obviously didnt know about that, nor did the boy. Clearly, both of them were surprised by the sudden thundering sound and tremor.
Wh-what was that!?
Eh, earthquake? Was there earthquakes in this world? Even though there should have been no way for an earthquake to happen at this timing!!
The boys face crumbled.
Charlotte was staring at the boy puzzled. Looking at how the boy was panicking at the unexpected event made one want tough. Even though she had been thinking he was the type of person that would always bepletely calm, she had ended up seeing another side of him.
It was very different to the attitude of a saint It was obviously a reaction more suited to his age.
Wh-why are youughing?
Although I was thinking you were like a kind saint before, right now I can only think of you as nothing more than a human.
With Charlotteughing at him, his face suddenly became red. Of course, this would be because of his embarrassment. It was as if there was steam raising from his face to the point of even making a sound.
Th-thats rude. I am a human to begin with.
Thats right. Humans are humans. And demons are demons.
Y-yes, thats right. But, for it to be segregated like that I really dont think it is good.
Clearing his throat as if to start his talk again, the boy held Charlottes hands. And then, as if he had chose his words, he spoke.
Please. Im a human, and you are a demon, but If you cooperate with me, we can make a world everyone can smile. Please, lend me your strength!!
Charlotte showed a wry smile at his childish ideal.
If it was the words of the saint like boy from a few moments ago, perhaps she would have agreed to him without saying anything. But the child like boys immature words didnt make her heart move.
A world where everyone can smile was indeed fabulous. It was the world she and her elder brother would always dream of. But once she sat down at the throne, she noticed something. Reality and ideals are different. In order to aplish something, somebody would need to be hurt. In the end, all that was no more than an ideal she would dream of when she was a kid.
If it was that easy to build a world of peace, nobody would be suffering by now.*1
Bluntly refusing him, she dered.
Chapter 28.Losing the grip
Chapter 28.Losing the grip
Charlotte picked up the sword that was lying at the floor next to her.
Its tip was rusty, but it wasnt to the point of being something to be concerned about. While lightly swinging the sword a few times, she exchanged nces with the boy. The reason Charlotte took that sword was a extremely simple one. She was nning to defeat the boy in front of her eyes at once and get away from that city, and maybe along the way, she would throw away the rusted sword and get a new one. Seeing Charlotte getting in position to fight without any hesitations, the silver haired boy Rook Barusak became confused and made a tter.
Eh, wait a second? What is all this!?
There is nothing to be inquired. Its impossible to save the world with your childish ideals. If it is for me to go do that, then rather than doing this together with you, unsealing onii-sama is a much closer path to peace!
Charlottes sword was pointing directly next to Rooks throat. He hesitantly moved his hand as if to put it over the sword, but if he were to resist with the sword only a few centimeters away from his neck, he would get his head removed.
What is it? Why dont you try to take my sword away? Are you nning on dying?
While saying that, she swung the rusty sword. While dodging the sword blow in his most earnest, he was desperately thinking.
In Rooks memories, there were no descriptions of an earthquake happening. For the event to fail and Charlotte go attack him, it was onlyter on. However, even though he should have said the same words that were said in the game, Charlotte still went and attacked him. Because in the instant he drew his sword against Charlotte it would be the end of her route, he didnt use it. Unfortunately, Rook became unable to think on what he should do next.
Thats because there is no way I can point my sword to you!
He didnt have the sadism to raise his hand against his beloved game character. Although she wasnt his favorite character, she still was among his first five favorite ones. Even before in the game, he didnt like to make the choices that would hurt her. While holding his feet from Charlottes attacks, Rook was bing desperate and tried to think on what he should do.
Whats the matter, brat? Wont you fight back?
Thats Because I dont want to hur
You dont want to hurt me? Hmph, I have no interest in your childish ideals! Me and my onii-sama spent our life leading the Demon Lord army for these ideals too!! Its not some greenhorn brat that can be babbling about ideals!
Together with these words, the strength of the swings were increasing. In Rooks forehead, sweat was flowing like a waterfall. No matter what, he wasnt able to go back to the saint-like himself. More than that, in this state, wasnt it already impossible to avoid the bad end? Only bad thoughts were going through his mind.
You are losing your grip! You are full of openings, you brat full of immature ideals!
Charlottes attack grazed Rooks cheek. The sharp pain was felt at his cheek. Avoiding the next attack by a hairs breadth, Rook raised his voice.
Whether it is childish or not, you wont know if you dont try!
The voice full of sorrow resounded throughout the cell room.
Hearing these words, Charlotte gave a bold smile.
I can already know it even if I dont try, brat.
Charlotte hit the handle of the sword at Rooks stomach with all her strength. Without being able to defend himself, all the air left his lungs in one go. Because of all the pain, Rook crouched down while holding his belly. Charlotte didnt let that gap go by. After raising her sword, she swung it only to stop it next to his neck. While pondering about something, she looked at the groaning Rook. And then, after deciding something, she put the sword in her scabbard.*1
Experience the world more, brat. After that, I will hear your answer. After seeing how this world is, whether you will still be able to spill those naive ideals, I will be looking forward to it. Thats is if by that time You arent dead already.
Saying those words that were apanied with a wry smile, she quietly left the ce. Rook kept motionless for some time. Rather than because of the pain, it was because he was surprised by Charlottes words.
What is this?
In the game, if he were to fail at this scene, he would have been killed.
But even though he should have failed, Charlotte left him alive.
Is this Charlottes love for me?
Is this Charlotte pitying me?
Was that something she did only on a whim?
Really, I dont know anymore!
While holding his belly, he unsteadily left the vault. Even though it was the residence of the lord, Rook transformed it into a ce full of spiritualists. It was as if just by walking a few steps, it was enough to encounter a spiritualist. In such ce, there was no way Charlotte would be able to escape safely with her dragon horns.
Please return safely, Charlotte-chan.
Whats the matter, Rook?
The one that reacted to his murmurs was a girl who had a clump of hair bundled up right above her ear.*2 The owner of the voluptuous breasts that would make one unconsciously throw oneself onto them had both a very calming appearance and aura. But even so, she wasnt someone that could be looked down upon by her appearances. That girl was the character that could be boasted of having the most fighting strength at the game, Cellia Buryuuser. Without giving any mercy to the demons, it was a force that was to the point of even being called [Buryuuser cannon]. Of course, except for that, it was only the usual quiet and gentle heroine.
Cellia, say, did you see the demon that was here just a moment ago?
Demon?
Her gentle eyelids raised a bit.
Rook-kun is too kind. The demons are our enemies, you know?
But She wasnt a bad demon.
There is no such thing as being bad or good for demons. Thats right Ive just remembered something about demons. Actually, my excellent subordinates found an inn where demons were hiding.
Cellias cheek blushed in happiness. It was as if she was a puppy waiting to be praised. But instead of doing that, it was like all blood left from Rooks face.
Ce-cellia? And then, what What happened to those demons?
Of course I ordered them to kill them all. About this time, the inn at the west side should be already dyed in blood. Of course, in demons blood.
With a bright smile, she dropped down hell onto Rook.
In the game, except for a single person, all of Charlottes escorts would have been killed. This single person was supposed to get in contact to the boss level demon Leivein Ar that was at the garrison nearby ande to rescue Charlotte, or so Rook had the feeling this was how the story was supposed to develop. Unfortunately, he didnt know in details on how this single demon was able to get to Leivein. Most likely, the demon that was at the inn had the chance of about eight or nine out of ten of being acquainted with Charlotte. No, even more than that, if the information that all the demons had been annihted got into Charlottes ears, it would be a big problem.
Although just when he had just told her he wanted to cooperate with her for peace, with how this kind of thing ended up happening, Charlotte would havepletely lost interest in his proposal.
Ro-Rook-kun? Whats the matter? Pe-perhaps, Rook-kun also wanted to go kill some demons?
Its not that though Ahahahah.
He was showing an empty smile on his face. Right now, all he could do nothing but smile.
Cellia was anxious on how Rook was acting. She was wondering if she had said something weird to him. Rushing over to the two of them, a spiritualist hurriedly came running.
Re-reporting.
Although it wasnt a spiritualist Cellia directly hadmand over, he had the Buryuuser crest on his armor.
But the spiritualist was trembling badly. It was possible to see that there were a little blood on his armor. It felt like it was spilled blood from a demon, but even so, a bad feeling went through Cellias heart. But there was no way she could let the spiritualist there, and also Rook, know her inner worries. Cellia retained her usual gentle face.
Whats the matter?
While patting the shoulder of the hopeless Rook, she asked.
And with that, the spiritualist answered her while still trembling.
Y-yes! Actually It has been reported that the spiritualists that went to the inn were annihted!
Chapter 29.The army at the back street
Chapter 29.The army at the back?street
Many lively sounds decorated Derufoi city.
Even with the day of the festivaling, the turmoil of the eve of the festival didnt calm down. In fact, because it was the festival day itself, all the liveliness had increased. Even the children not sleeping was overlooked at that day. Ignoring the previous demon invasion and putting off their work, all of them wanted to have fun in the festival that was at the front of their eyes. It was certainly a big event that would only happen once in the year.
Thats why the townspeople of the city didnt notice.
There were some of them that were a bit ufortable and suspicious about the tremor that happened before, but it was all there was to it. Nobody did notice that at the shadows of the city, the battle between the demons and spiritualists was bing even fiercer.
C
After Riku and Vrusto got out of the forest of the shrine, they went straight back to the inn.
Maybe it would have been fine for them to go back to the entrance of the underground passage, but if one were to think on how the spiritualists immediately got to the passage right after Kurumi self-exploded, then it is possible to conclude that most likely the sound of the underground passageway crumbling down was also heard at the surface. Roppu must have thought abouting back to the inn momentarily and entering in contact with Keity. Thats why Riku and Vrusto were now running through a back street, heading towards the inn.
It looks like we will get to the inn faster than we thought.
Vrusto let out a bold smile.
At this festival day, there would be nobody entric enough to be walking at the back streets. Even if there was someone there, it would be only people that had circumstances they couldnt tell to anybody. Therefore, even if there were a red haired girl carrying a halberd and a guy wearing a very well made wolf mask running around, nobody would batch a nce. Rather, they would all think that if they were to intervene, they would get troubles for that.
But there was no way everything would proceed that easily.
Stop, you two there!
Riku and Vrusto put up a face of someone that had nothing to do with it, but even so, they were called.
It was a searching party that was looking for Charlotte, who ran away. However, neither Riku or Vrusto cared about that. Doing a sign with her hand to tell Vrusto to step away, Riku gave one step forward.
What?
We are spiritualists of Buryuuser. Right now, there is a demon that has escaped from our grasp. Just so we can confirm, could you remove your costumes?
Oh? You are suspecting us?
Riku made a very displeased expression. The spiritualist that was the closest to Riku slowly took distance from her while having his hand on the handle of his sword. There were no signs of them loosening their guard. With both her hands not holding the sword or the halberd, she ֤ڤ1* and approached him.
Thats rude. Im not a demon; Im a human, you know?
If thats the case, why are you at a ce like this at this time?
Its just that all the turmoil became a bit too annoying. I only wanted to go to a quiet ce.
Riku was ying dumb. The eyes of the spiritualists moved from Riku to Vrusto.
This mask there is really very detailed.
The spiritualists were ring at Vrusto from head to toe. They were giving words of praise, but even so, the signs of caution on their eyes werent fading away at all. Rather, it looked like it became even stronger. Riku clicked her tongue inside her mind. Keity Fostars arms and ears were those of a tiger, but her face was just like the one of a humans. Therefore, back then, they left them without paying much mind. But Vrustos face was different from a humans and was exactly like one of a wolf.
Could you show it to me for a bit?
While saying that, the spiritualist approached Vrusto. Vrusto didnt answer to his question. When his hand got close enough that it would be possible to easily touch Vrusto, something in his sleeve shone. There was no way Vrusto would overlook that. In order to get some distance from the spiritualist, he was about to give one step back. But at that exact moment, with a knife that went out of his sleeve, the spiritualist attacked Vrusto.
What are you doing!!
Because the spiritualist got so close to him, there was no time for Vrusto to draw his sword or to avoid the attack. In that instant, Vrusto attacked with his ws. The sharp ws lightly deflected the knife. Having his knife sent flying, the spiritualist jumped back, taking distance from Vrusto. And then, while showing a smirk, he drew his sword.
Hmph, you showed your true colors, you demons!!
There is no way fake ws would send a knife flying!
The mood of the back street that didnt have anything was now rising in tension. It was as if the air was getting denser, feeling like it was weighting down on the body. All the spiritualists got into a fighting posture.
It cant be helped. I would want to avoid doing some unnecessary exercise though.
Really, spiritualists should also go get a break at festivals!
Riku took the halberd in her hands and Vrusto drew his sword. Her headache and her feeling of nausea lessened, but she still didnt want to move too much. This was the same for Vrusto, who was covered in bandages. None of them were at vital spots, but his body was covered by wounds. Vrusto also wanted to avoid any pointless conflict. Thats why he let the spiritualists do whatever they wanted, but it seems that the n hadpletely failed. They were not able to avoid the battle.
Lets start by you, little demon!
The spiritualist that was the first to draw his sword went forward, aiming his sword at Riku. Sending the sword of the attacking spiritualist flying with a small movement, she cut his torso off, putting her strength onto the blow. His organs fell off from him and fell down at the paved street. Riku stepped on the organs that fell down on the ground.
Without any greetings, you attacked us with a knife and even drew your swords Do spiritualists know no manners?
Tch, somebody! Call reinforcements quickly!
They were probably scared of how theirrade had died so easily. A spiritualist of high stature raised his voice as he was trembling. The person that took heed to his call quickly nodded. Turning his back, he ran to the depths of the street. But there was no way Riku would let they go call reinforcements.
Naive.
With her eyes shining, she kicked the ground with. As if to prevent Riku from attacking that spiritualist, the spiritualists stood on her way. Bending her body, she passed through them. In the perspective of the spiritualists, maybe that spiritualist was running fast, but in Rikus perspective, it was so slow that filled her with boredom. In an instant, she caught up with him, and then, she whispered at the ear of the spiritualist that was desperately running.
I wont let you escape.
Hiii!( Ҥ!)
The spiritualist raised a groan simr to that of a cornered monkey. Although he looked back with his eyes wide-open out of fear, he still kept going forward. It wasnt because calling for reinforcements was his duty that he was running, but because of Riku herself. Without any hesitations, Riku swung down her halberd. The sharp axe-shaped de of the halberd lodged at the spiritualists spinal cord. Stepping at the spiritualist that fell forward to the ground, she pressed her halberd onto the ground.
Well then, who is next?
As Riku muttered that, the expression of the spiritualists changed. There were already only three spiritualists left. Previously, they should have been thinking that if they were to surround Riku and attack her all at once, it would somehow work out. But in practice, Riku had already killed two people. Not only that, there was still Vrusto, who clearly had the appearance of a demon, remaining. Saying that their chances of victory were hopeless wasnt exaggeration.
Sh-shit! Dont fear! In honor of the Buryuuser, we shall y the enemy!
But even then, the spiritualists got inspired. With that voice that was trembling to the point of being disgraceful being raised, their morale seemed to be rising up. Two of the spiritualists ran to Riku and the remaining one went to attack Vruto.
I shall fulfill the resentment of ourpanions!
You damned red haired demon!
While raising a battle cry, the two spiritualists charged at Riku. Rikus expression didnt change. She rotated her halberd at her hand as if all that was a bother. With the sound of the air being cut, as if he got scared because of that, the speed of one of the spiritualist dropped. But the other one didnt stop. With his eyes bloodshot, he rushed forward to Riku.
Take this! The resentment of our deadrades!
Ok. Then, goodbye.
With a simple movement, she cut his head off. The body that had lost its head was spraying blood as if it was a fountain. While her cheeks were being soaked with the spilling blood, she got closer to the spiritualist that was frozen from fear.
I-Im sorry. Ple-please, sp-spare me!
His sword dropped from his hand. While unsteadily stepping back, he started to beg for his life.
I, I have a child! Its, its only a baby that cant even stand up!
Sweat was flowing down on the spiritualists forehead. Differently from the case of the spiritualist that attacked Riku with bloodshot eyes, perhaps this spiritualist was thinking about the face of his child that was at home right now. His expression, which showed he didnt want to die and wanted to run away, was filled with fear.
If, if I donte back, my family My family will!!
Yes, very troublesome, right? Thats why you want me to spare you?
Rikus face became loose. Raising the corners of her mouth slightly, she was getting close to him. It was almost as if it was a smirk. The spiritualist thought there might still be hope for him to be saved. As if grasping hope that was like a single ray of light shining at the darkness, he extended his hands.
I beg you Spare me. I wont tell about you to anyone. So
Dont wanna.
Riku sent the hand that was extended to her flying. The street was filled with a shriek full of pain and despair. Giving a nce to the face soaked in tears of the spiritualist, without a fragment of emotion, she swung down one more blow. The head that was sent flying fell inside the sea of blood. Looking at his eyes, which were wide-open in fear, she muttered to herself.
Even though you took your sword, you werent prepared to die? If you hold your life so preciously, then it would had been better if you ran away to begin with.
Ojou-chan, so you are really worrying about what Shibira said.
Vrusto, who had already skewered the spiritualists, said to Riku in a worried tone. Riku cut him off.
Dont make me tell you again. I dont have interest in something like prophecies.
Saying that, she wiped off the blood on her cheek. Having blood sticking to her was nasty. Riku began wanting to go to have a bath. Since their n of saving Charlotte had been initiated, she didnt have the time to go have a bath. Thinking about that, she decided she should get to the inn as soon as possible. Lightly swinging her halberd and spilling blood from it, she started to walk.
Lets go, second lieutenant Vrusto.
Understood Wait, ojou-chan!
It was right after the instant she stopped her feet from Vrustos warning.
At the other side of the street, there were a huge amount of people pressing through. It was as like an army of housewifes at a discount festival. If one were to look closely, it would be possible to see there was a little shadow at the front of that army that ran as if she was running away from them. It seems that the crowd of humans that were all holding swords were going after the small shadow running in front of them.
With the blonde hair that stood out even at night disheveled and holding a broken sword in her right hand, the shadow was running straight to Rikus direction. That figure was just like
Mu, captain! Its captain!! I want you to help me a little!
As if saying I finally found you, the eyes of that small shadow were sparkling. She was running straight towards Riku. Following behind her, there was that army full of killing intent. As expected, facing such unexpected situation, even Riku had her face twitching.
Ch-charlotte!?
She wouldnt be forgiven for running away.
Charlotte had an army of fifty spiritualists following after her.
Chapter 30.Reinforcements
Chapter 30.Reinforcements
We are turning back, secound lieutenant Vrusto.
And just like that, Riku was about to step back.
If it was ten or twenty people, she would be able to do it somehow. But right now, they were injured. They were able to deal with five people one way or another, but facing ten times this number was impossible. Their chances of winning were very low. With that kind of danger, they shouldnt face them at least at the moment.
Wait, ojou-chan. Are you nning on abandoning the Demon Lord substitute-sama?
Vrusto caught Rikus arm, who was about to leave the ce. Riku wasnt able to see his face from her position, but his tone of voice was filled with anger.
Im not stupid enough to throw myself into a battle that is impossible to win.
Riku shook of his arm.
She didnt care about Charlotte. Perhaps, if there were spiritualists from the Barusak among that army of people, the situation might have been different. However, the spiritualists that attacked them a few moments ago, the spiritualists they encountered underground and the spiritualists that came to the inn before were all from the Buryuuser. The possibility of there being a spiritualist of the Barusak there couldnt really be thought of. If that was the case, it would be better to retreat without fighting that army.
But she is the top of the Demon Lord army, you know? If you abandon her, it will cause trouble to the captain.
Trouble?
In that instant, her heart trembled.
That hesitation greatly changed fate. In a blink of an eye, the wave-like army kept pressing through the streets. Riku and Vrusto were both engulfed by this wave.
The spiritualists that were overflowing with killing intent pointed their sword and spears forward without hesitation. With that, it was necessary for them to get ready to fight.
Kill them! Kill the demons!!
For the honor of the Buryuuser! In the name of Cellia Romi Buryuuser!!
Kill! Kill! Kill!!
While raising their battle cries, the spiritualists charged with their spears pointed forward. As she mowed down the spears, she was cutting heads off. The blood that flew off spilled even on the faces of the spiritualists that came rushing, but none of them wiped the blood off. They didnt care about something like having blood sticking to the face. With eyes bloodshot and while getting soaked in the blood of their ownrades, they were aiming their spears and swords towards Riku.
Without giving any greetings For you to alreadye to kill me like that!!
While clenching her teeth, Riku kept swinging her halberd. Drawing a circle around her in a swing, the spiritualists that were gathered close to her all had their torso cut off. There were someones intestines hanging at the axe-shaped de of the halberd, but Riku didnt have the time to shook it off. Right after that, a spiritualist charged at Riku with his spear, aiming very close to her neck.
Tch, annoying!
While sweeping her halberd at that spiritualist, Riku moved her gaze somewhere else.
Somewhere close to her, Vrusto was there swinging his sword. Having Charlotte against the wall and protecting her, the way he was desperately fighting perhaps could be considered admirable, with it being like an example to follow to other demons. Charlotte was also looking for a gap so that she could steal a sword from them. She was extending her hands anding forward through any opening many times so that she could do that, but right after she would do that, many swords and spears woulde at her, and so it wasnt going very well. Unfortunately, Charlotte didnt have the time to pick up a sword.
Dont look away, red head!
There was a spiritualist swinging down his sword from her back. Turning her body the other way around, she swung her halberd upwards. Being cut in a straight line diagonally, the spiritualist instantly died and fell down to the ground. As if spiritualists were flowing from his cut back, wielding their swords, they pressed forward through the body. No matter how many times she cut them down, there was no end to it. Their numbers should have been much less than the numbers of the Bistolru spiritualists at the Ren fort and Myuuz castle battles. But each of their individual strength was greater.
For the sake of Cellia Romi Buryuuser-sama! We will kill the demon that escaped! And itspanions!
Drop the hammer onto the cowardly demons that killed ourrades!!
With many voices being raised,full of morale, they charged.
With no time to rest, Riku swung her halberd. But each time she deflected the spears and each time she defended herself against the swords, little by little she was getting exhausted. The halberd she was holding was gradually getting heavier. As a result, her breathing was getting rougher.
Why did she need to fight for Charlottes sake? Although the regret of not having retreated right away before was going through her head, she endured such feelings and drove them away. If she was unable to protect Charlotte, Leivein, who picked her up when she was about to die, would get bad reputation. Only that she wanted to avoid. While thinking that, she kept swinging her halberd.
There are still, some left?
Even after mowing down about twenty people, they were still full of vigor.
Even after cutting down thirty of them, the attacks wouldnt stop.
She had killed about fourty by now. However, the number of people charging at her didnt decrease.
Are their numbers, increasing?
Maybe they had called for reinforcements.
Perhaps that was something that would obviously happen. The ones facing the fifty people full of bloodlust were only Riku and Vrusto, who were injured. Although it was a close fight, they were definitely reducing their numbers. If that was the case, it wouldnt be weird if someone was to call for reinforcements. Riku clicked her tongue.
Today is really just like a nightmare!!
As if to engulf her, many spiritualists came from above and swung their swords down. During this moment, a spear was thrust straight at her. Lightly jumping, after she got onto the spear, she drew her sword. Drawing the silver sword, she gorged the bosom of the spiritualist that was in front of her eyes and pushed him down with her body weight. Riku, who had just avoided the rain of swords, was now mowing down her surroundings with the halberd at her right hand. Ten spiritualists crumbled down onto a pool of red liquid as the result. Pressing the handle of the halberd at the ground, she tried to regain her breathing. Her whole body was sluggish. Her feet were somewhat staggering. Even if it was only a little, she wanted to rest. But there was no way the spiritualists would give her the time to do that.
Die, red haired demon!
Many spears were thrust at Riku. Riku positioned the halberd at her right hand as to defend herself. It wouldnt be possible to defend against all the attacks. But even so, at the instant all the spears came, she still using the halberd to defend and she held her sword with her left hand as toplement it. Narrowing her eyes, she was looking at the spears that were approaching her at the front of her eyes. And then
Scatter in pieces, human.
Suddenly, a single long sword fell down from above.
All the spears that were being thrust at Riku fell down to the ground broken, and the body of the spiritualists were all cut in two. In front of Riku, who got surprised about her targets suddenly dying like that, a pair of dragon wings widely spread. Although the wings merged with the darkness of the night well, it was as if both of them were shining.
You held out very well, Riku.
Turning his head over to Riku, she saw the two blue eyes.
The eyes that were blue like the unrestrained big sky.
Captain, Leivein?
It was someone that shouldnt have been here.
Riku had heard he was stationed at a garrison nearby, but she didnt hear that he would being here. Without being able to properly ept the reality of such good fortune that was in front of her eyes, she had her mouth open while having a surprised face. Running to Rikus side, who was acting like that, was the rabbit eared sergeant major.
We came to help. Its too dangerous with only the two of you, captain.
Roppu Nezaarand staggeringly supported Riku with his shoulder.*1
Sergeant major Nezaarand?
By the time I arrived at the inn, the spiritualists that were heading there had already been killed. Captain, please, rest here. Let lieutenant general deal with the rest of the enemies.
No I cant let captain do thebor work by himself.
Putting the sword in her scabbard, she held her halberd full of energy.
She wanted to fight together with Leivein someday.
She wanted to fight together with Leivein, just like his wings did.
She didnt want to be a burden that wasnt able to fight.
Sergeant major, I will leave Vrusto to you.
Eh, but, second lieutenant Vrusto is already being aided by lieutenant colonel Fostar Rather, it will be dangerous if you dont rest!!
Without hearing to Roppus advice, Riku rushed over to the wave of spiritualists. Most of the spiritualists had already lost their life by Leiveins hands. The great sword dripping in blood cut. As if it had sentience, the great sword whistled, cutting the air. Even though she was being reckless, she was cutting down the spiritualists that were going to attack behind Leivein.
Go rest. Didnt I order you to do that?
While cutting down the spiritualists, Leivein muttered. While raising her voice, Riku swung her halberd.
No! I cant let captain having to do all the work.
While saying that, she had been killing spiritualists. While seeing her attitude by giving a sidelong nce to her, he had been crushing spiritualist heads with his hand. The corners of his mouth slightly raised.
Is that so? Then, kill them all with the upmost of your abilities.
Y, yes!!
Receiving Leiveins words in her heart, Riku swung her halberd. Although only seemingly, it was possible to believe that her body was filled with more energy than before. It was as if her exhausted body that had reached its limits was resurrected. Getting covered in blood, she was running around the street killing the spiritualists. Their numbers were dropping in a incredible rate. A spiritualist that knew by experience he should go call for more reinforcements didnt escape from Roppus speed. After steadily killing them one by one, finally, Riku pressed her halberd next to the neck of thest remaining spiritualist.
And with you Its over.
Thest surviving spiritualist was showing fear on his expression. Riku thought he would do some stupid supplication. But with his trembling voice, he shouted as if he was directing his voice to someone.
Ce-Cellia-sama! Banzai!!
Oh, sorry, but that voice wont reach anyone.
The spiritualist that had shouted words of praise as to escape from the fear of death lost his head in an instant. With his eyes wide-open in fear, as he was saying those words of praise to someone He had easily been killed.
After confirming that Riku had killed thest remaining person, Leivein walked to Charlottes side. Charlotte was standing, being guarded by Vrusto and Keity.
Ive beente, Charlotte-sama.
Silently kneeling, he lowered his head to the top of the Demon Lord army.
Looking at Leivein, who was kneeling, she snorted. And then, with a overbearing tone, she dered.
You werete oning here. Even though it would have been better if you hade here together with me to begin with Well, its fine. If it wasnt for your subordinate, maybe I wouldnt still be breathing by now. I shall give her a rewardter.
Ha(Ϥ)
Umu, now then, lets go back home. We werent able to meet with Shibira, but There is no way we can do so after all this turmoil.
Charlotte started to walk and Keity followed after her. By the time everyone had been affected by the feeling of wanting to go back home, there was a single person who felt like she wanted them to stop. It was Riku. Looking like she wouldnt move her feet anytime soon, her eyes were sparkling in a stranger manner.
Seeing Riku like that, Vrusto felt like rebuking her. After a sigh, he was about to tell her something, but before that, Leivein was faster with the words.
Whats the matter? We are going.
In Vrustos ce, Leivein told Riku that. But Riku shook her head.
No, there is no need to go back. Now that captain Leivein came, everything will be easily done.
They ughtered the enemy. Right at this ce, they killed most of the spiritualists that were stationed at the city. Since that was the case, everything would be easy. In her eyes, the image of Rook, who would befortably sitting at the residence right now, reflected on her eyes.
If captain is here, we can burst through that residences defenses in an instant. And then, and then..!!
And then, kill a certain person that is at that residence?
Leivein quietly said.
Riku nodded full of energy. While looking at his blue eyes, she expressed her sincerest thoughts.
Yes. It seems the next head of the Barusak family is in there. If we kill him now, I think it will be much easier for us to advance towards thend where the Demon Lord has been sealed.
I see.
Leivein nodded. While shaking off the blood that was sticking at his great sword, he looked at Riku. And then, with a low voice, he said.
But right now, we will be retreating.
Wh-Why is that!?
Because of the surprise, Riku gave two steps behind.
She didnt think her proposal would be rejected. She didnt know about Charlotte or Keity, but if it was her beloved and respected Leivein, she thought he would be able to understand. They had enough fighting power. Not only she still could fight right now, but if Leivein were to go as well, all would go sessfully. But without giving any thoughts, the proposal was rejected. Leivein extended his hand to Rikus head. She had seen many times how his bloody and hand crushed heads. Unconsciously, Riku prepared herself.
Perhaps she was about to die as a punishment for giving an advice that wasnt fitting to Leivein.
Did you get degraded to some assassin that would rely on hiding in order to attack?
Leiveins hand gently stroked Rikus head. She was surprised the reason her proposal was denied wasnt because Charlotte had dered they would go back home before, or because they had insufficient fighting power at hands, but apletely different reason, and also was very surprised by how he had stroked her head. Her red hair that was covered in blood was being stroked by Leivein without any hesitations.
If you want to show your power, you must do it in a fair and square battle. Hiding at a shadow and attacking is something only weak people do. It is not something strong people do.
Leivein was gently and gently stroking her soaked in blood hair.
He couldnt be thought as the same person that had been killing the enemies full of might before. Rikus heart was gradually being filled with happiness, ovepping her surprise. She embraced the feelings that felt like she had been recognized by Leivein.
You may drop the hammer on those that threw you away on the battlefield. Doing so with the power youve been training for. Im expecting from you, Riku.
While looking at his spread wings at his back, Riku saluted.
Yes, understood!
Todays battle, if Leivein hadnte to save her, she wouldnt be living.
With that, her life had been saved by him twice. Although she had been recognized by him, this sort of thing was no good.
She wanted to be stronger. Be stronger and be more useful. Because her life was saved, she wanted to fight next to him to the point of being able to save his life at the times of battle.
Until herst breath.
Chapter 31.Whispers of the woman in white coat
Chapter 31.Whispers of the woman in white?coat
(This title is so chuuniii!!!! ;-;)
The Barusak residence, which is located just at the outskirts of the capital, was engulfed into an unnatural tension.
It was as if that residence that was white as chalk was faintly being surrounded by ck clouds. Even the lowest servants of the house had their expressions filled with a anxiety and tension. Inside the residence, Rook was alone walking. Without bringing anyone together with him, he was walking with his noble face twisted. His mood was felt like he could explode at any moment if one were to confront him in a bad manner. The servants that would as usual bow their heads when he crossed their paths, whether it was because they feared his irritation or because of another reason, they would hurriedly get out of his way.
Among them, there was solely one person A single hero that would talk to Rook like usual.
Oya, Rook, what happened for you to have such a dangerous expression like that?( )
It was a woman wearing a white coat that was fiddling with her smoking pipe with a single hand. After giving a nce to the woman, he snorted.
Its nothing. It has nothing to do with Raku-oneesan.
If her cute and genius little brother gets in trouble, isnt it the job of an elder sister to help him?
The woman called Raku was showing a bold smile.
The head of the family, Raimon Barusak, had three children. Because the second daughter was ipetent, she had been disposed of and is not living at the residence anymore. Setting aside that useless daughter, the two remaining people were extremely talented. One of them was the next head of the family who was even said to be a genius that would only appear once each thousand years, Rook Barusak, and the other person was Rooks elder sister, the chief of the research of cutting-edge spiritualist techniques, Raku Barusak. The two of them had good looks that wouldnt lose to the good looks the royalty had, with both having their characteristic porcin like white skin that seemed unfit to the sunlight and hair as silver as snow.
But Raku would never properly maintain her hair. Her hair that was supposed to be a beautiful silver hair was very painful to look at. Adding to that, she probably thinks that having a haircut is a pain to do, and so, having her silver hair extending to her back, she had a dirty rubber band fitting to the appearance of her hair being used to tie it. Withoutparison to Rooks hair, who would make one want to touch it, the difference was to the point of her hair making one want to close ones eyes.
I know it well. I I know everything.
Rook red at Raku with a sharp glint on his eyes. In Rooks eyes, mes of hatred were burning. Clenching his fists, it looked as if he wanted to punch his elder sister Raku immediately.
Dear me, what would you be talking about?
But Rakus easygoing expression wasnt broken. Putting the smoking pipe in her mouth, the air became filled with smoke. Her demeanor seemed to be pouring oil in Rooks anger. Grasping the cor of her white robe, he lifted her up.
Dont y dumb!! Because of your Because of the bomb Raku-oneesan made, Kurumi had died!!
Remembering Kurumis loveable figure, tears started toe out of his eyes.
It was not only because she was a spy that was getting information from the demon side that he felt pained; he also loved her as one of the harem members. How many times had he used his hand to touch on her fluffy small tail that was fitting of a squirrel-shaped demon? While blushing, Kurumi would let him touch her smooth tail. But now, he couldnt touch that fluffy fur anymore.
Kurumi had died at the underground passage of Derufoi city.
He didnt know the situation in detail, but thinking how the deplorable dead body of Reba, who was like a little sister to him, was also down there, and also knowing about the death of the spiritualists that went down there to see what was going on, it was possible to assume that Reba and Kurumi had been cornered and Had chosen death by their own.
If Kurumi had to choose to self-explode Then, there would be no way Reba would also be killed by getting caught in the explosion.
Tears were falling at the floor drop by drop.
He wasnt going to hear Rebas mispronounced words anymore.*1
The little girl that would always be grasping his sleeves was not here anymore. She wouldnt show him her pure smile once again.
Reba had talent as a spiritualist dormant inside her. But they faced an demon that was able to corner Kurumi. Probably, it was a very rough fight. Her head that had been retrieved was scorched and no longer was it possible to read the expression on her face. The instant she had been caught by the explosion Must have been painful. It was probably so agonizing she had cried out at the moment. Although Rook was her senior, he wasnt able to save her. She ended up dying a painful death. He was suffering withthe memories of the time he had been raising her with care.
Saying she died by being caught by the explosion isnt precise.
Although she was being grasped by her cor, her expression didnt change. As if it was a pain in the ass, she started to state the facts about all the situation.
Didnt they tell you that from the autopsy results, she most likely had died before getting caught by the explosion?
Shut up!! Even so, but even so!!
That Kurumi, or whatever may that demon be called, simply got killed. Hey, its that thing. You can simply get revenge for the demon that killed that squirrel. Wouldnt you feel better if you simply annihted the whole demon race?
Of course I will get revenge!! But, to hold a grudge That Doing that is no good.
He mustnt start despising the demons.
He wanted to have revenge on the demon that killed Selestinna. He wanted to kill the demon that cornered Kurumi to death. He wanted to drop the hammer of justice onto the demon that cut the adorable Reba in pieces.
But he couldnt hold a grudge over the whole demon race.
Rook always made sure he wouldnt go past this line.
In the game, the magnificent and hard-working main character Rook wouldnt hold a grudge over the demons no matter what kind of pain he would go through. In fact, even if one of the heroines was to get killed by the demons because of a wrong choice, he would still search for the path of reconciliation. Thats why he couldnt hold a grudge over the demons.
He couldnt forgive the demons that not only killed Selestinna, but even Kurumi and Reba. He didnt want to have revenge on only the demons that were involved with those cases, but actually wanted to annihte all of the demons. But for Rook to keep being Rook, only that he needed to avoid doing at any costs. Rook became desperate and started to reprimand himself. But rather than being able to bear those feelings, his hatred for the demons was only welling up.
Blurting words of hatred to the creator of the bomb is merely you venting you anger, you know? I, Rook I made the bomb just the way you desired. The demon that had actually used is the one to me. Or perhaps, you never thought Kurumi would actually use that bomb?
Rook clenched his teeth.
At the time, which Raku had been obsessed with the production of bombs, Rook asked her whether she could make a bomb that would explode only by pressing a button with the teeth without thinking too much. Of course, the main character in the game didnt ask for such a thing. Rook had only asked for it just for fun, and didnt intent to actually use it.
Of course, even though Raku did make something simr to that, she wasnt able to make such button triggered bomb. However, she was able to make a tiny bomb that was small enough to fit on the tooth. Even after receiving it, he simply had left inside his desk, but Because Kurumi insisted she wanted it, he ended up giving the bomb to her. Of course, he had told her to never use it no matter what when he gave it to her.
By exploding a bomb at your teeth, it is possible to have chain explosions with bombs attached to the body Why, why would you do that, Kurumi!
As the one who gave it to her, you have some responsibility, you know?
Together with a sigh, Raku dered. Because of the way she acted, Rook red at Raku intensely.
Raku-ane!!(Ane = sister)
Be honest to yourself, my little brother.
Raku looked at Rook as if she was looking at something pitiful.
You hate the demons, right? Then, it is fine to annihte them. I will spare no efforts to help you with that.
Dont kid with me! I, I dont hate!!
Whichever choice you make, you will need to decide your resolve.
Resolve? Ive been able to do that since a long time. I will make a world where demons and humans can live together peacefully and
Stop with these ideals. Only brats would believe in those.
From Rakus words, Rook felt a deja vu.
It made him think about the words Charlotte had told him. His intense feelings faded away and that cold look that was being given to him was being revived at his mind. The moment he remembered about that gaze, Rook took his hand away from Raku. And then, he unsteadily stepped back.
I Im These are not ideals. I really want to bring peace to the world. Something like war is wrong.
Thats what you call an ideal. You are having a nightmare that is called having ideals. Well, its fine. Its better if you prepare yourself for the next war. The Bistolru spiritualists had their head killed and is without a leader and the Buryuuser received a serious blow by losing many of their exceptional troops. The Bernaal and Borukk spiritualists are guarding the north. The one that will be fighting is only the Barusak. In other words, themand of the battle was entrusted to you.
Rakus white coat was moving with the wind. Her painful to look silver hair was fluttering in front of Rooks eyes.
And then, after giving ast nce to her little brother, who kept standing there perplexed, she started to walk.
Until you wake up from your ideals, do your best to survive. You can go visit me again anytime you want. I can hear your idleints and I will even prepare tea for you My dear little brother.
While smoking her smoking pipe, his elder sister Raku, one of the heroines, left the ce.
All that remained there was the smell of the smoke and Rook Barusak standing still. Clenching his fists, he red at the marks of the tears that fell at the floor before.
As if to gulp down the anger and hatred, Rook gave a deep breath. And then, as if putting on a mask, he returned to his usual face.
He hated the demons so much he couldnt bear.
By destroying that race, he wanted them to taste the pain of losing ones beloved ones.
But this was a feeling that the main character shouldnt harbor.
Even so, I
I must not hold resentment over the demons.
As if to engrave those words in his heart, he muttered them.
Chapter 32.Starry freezing sky
Chapter 32.Starry freezing sky
About one month have passed since the festival at Derufoi.
Comparing it to one month before, the coldness of the winter got harsher by one level. The same applied to the Myuuz castle. The mountains of Myuuz werepletely covered in snow. Having her face buried in her muffler, Riku was sitting down on the castle walls. Looking at the sky, it was possible to see many stars shining. Each of them were sharply shining as if they were crystals*1 Riku looked at the night sky for some time.
Riku preferred the sky of the afternoon over the nights. Every time she looked at the sky filled with stars, she would get solitary and ufortable. She preferred the blue sky that had no clouds.
But she didnt dislike looking at the stars sometimes. Sometimes, she wouldnt feel like training, but also wouldnt feel like sleeping. On those days, she would gaze at the stars just like she was right now.
Hm?
At some point of the time she had been looking at the stars, she suddenly felt a presence behind her. She heard the metallic sound of when a person would move with an armor.
Whats your business?
While still looking at the sky, Riku asked.
Demons that woulde talk to her were only a few. She thought it could have possibly been Vrusto or Roppu, but it probably wasnt the case. If it was Vrusto, he would probably conceal the sound of his footsteps in order to give Riku a surprise, and if it was Roppu, the footsteps would be smoother. If it was one of her subordinates, then that person would have had introduced himself a bit sooner. She didnt know who it was but she didnt feel hostility. It would be fine even if she didnt turn her head.
Still in the same position, she waited for the answer.
You were here- de gozaru! I was looking for you-de gozaru!
In answer, the person spoke in a voice full of liveliness that broke the mood.
Turning back, she saw that standing there was a girl with a bright smile.
In her outward appearance, she was about Rikus same age or a bit older. With her appearances put in order and her hair was well arranged*2. Her The most notable part of her appearance was her chest. Comparing to the thin Riku, it was possible to know hers was big even wearing an armor.
It would be hindering when swinging a sword, Riku thought.
Who?
Even so, it was a demon Riku didnt know about. There is no way she would forget about a demon that had such characteristic way of speaking and appearance. After Riku inquired her that, the girl happily saluted.
Ive been transferred to lieutenantmander Barusaks battalion. Im the second lieutenant Asty Gortoberuk-de gozaru! I came to give my greetings to lieutenantmander Riku Barusak. Please, take care of me from now on.
Asty readily bowed her head. At the gaps of her hair, it was possible to see two horns. Riku slightly raised her eyebrows.
Gortoberuk?
Ah, excuse me. Im lieutenant general Rudogar Gortoberuks grandchild. Im truly thankful for you to have delivered my birthday present despite being busy.
I was simply doing my job.
Riku said as if there werent any problems to that.
Riku intended to end the conversation with that, but Asty didnt show any signs that she would be leaving soon.
Then, is there anything else?
Anything else, you say?
Like a little bird, Asty inclined her head, and after a while, she put her hands together with a p sound.(Tl/N:Its probably that hand sign people at anime do often when they get the idea of something. A clenched hand above an opened one with the clenched one hitting the opened one from above. Whatever it is, I have no idea how I am supposed to describe that in english D:)
I know-de gozaru! I still didnt congratte lieutenantmandant Barusak for the promotion-de gozaru! Ive heard about your achievements at Derufoi-de gozaru! The ability you have for fighting fifty soldiers to protect Charlotte-sama and even being able to find and kill the traitor is without doubt a role model of the Demon Lord army-de gozaru.
While showing an absorbed expression, she was speaking.
Riku was hearing all that with a face of someone that didnt really have anything to say. None of what she said was wrong. The reasons for her promotion from captain to lieutenantmander was none other than those, but being told she was the role model of the Demon Lord army felt a bit wrong. While sighing, Riku stood up.
I dont need any congratting gifts. Instead, just do your best on your job,
Un-understood- de gozaru!!
Astys eyes were sparkly. Although she was under a weather that was so cold one wouldnt want to do without a coat, it was bing very hot.
Riku headed inside the castle. Doing that, Asty followed after her and started talking.
And then, Ive been hearing from grampa Uhh, from honored grandfather, Ive been hearing about lieutenantmander Barusak-de gozaru! Ive heard that you were a neer of great promise and even saved my honored grandfathers life-de gozaru na? Is there any way I can thank you for that?
I dont really need any thanks. Protecting the superior is the subordinates duty, isnt it?
Of course-de gozaru! But strong people that actually puts this in practice is umon-de gozaru. Ah, thats right-de gozaru! Come to think about it, that
Dont trouble lieutenantmander Barusak, Asty.
Coming from above at the staircase, Gortoberuks voice resounded. Riku lowered her head, and so did Asty, falling a bit behind at the timing.
Im very much sorry, honored grandfather-de gozaru
Really Asty, you still speak this way. You wont find a husband.
Gortoberuk gave a tired smile. His attitude full of ambition that he had at the time Riku had juste to the castle wasnt felt anymore. These days, he had been having a tired face quite often. It was as if a shinigami or something like that ate up his vitality
I- Im not worried about that-de gozaru. Its my dream to be a soldier that wont shame the name of Gortoberuk-de gozaru.
I see, I see.
With his remaining left hand, Gortoberuk patted Astys head. And then, after giving a good look at Riku, he said.
Lieutenantmander Barusak, please take care of my grandchild. Initially, I would be assign with my staff officer or my second inmand to you, but
But the two of them werent here anymore. Both of them died at the Myuuz castle battle.
Although he had many subordinates, the reason for the time he would be walking alone increased despite that probably had to do with how he had lost his trusted retainers.
Raising her head, Riku gave a salute.
Understood, your Excellency lieutenant general Gortoberuk.
Umu, now then Actually, I have something to talk to lieutenantmander concerning your next task.
From his pocket, Gortoberuk took out a map. Receiving the map, Riku became even more silent. What was written in there was the town of [Karkata] and the route to get there.
This is?
Umu, the city of Karkata is actually a small town we captured from the humans a few hundred years ago, and even now both humans and demons live there. I would like to entrust you this city for some time.
Entrust this town to me?
Riku opened her eyes wide.
Although she was promoted, she was still at the level of a lieutenantmander. It wasnt too much, and was definitely not enough for entrusting the management of a city.
The ones governing the town itself will still be my subordinates. What I would like to entrust you is the security of the town.
Gortoberuk knew what Riku was thinking about. Quietly, he continued his talk.
Actually, although this is a small town, it is a fortress town. Normally, there is no problems about its defenses. However, it seems that the spiritualist armies will be aiming for this town next.
I see. You mean that if it is left like it is now, it will definitely fall, right?
Gortoberuk nodded at Rikus question.
I dont know why they are aiming for Karkata this time but I will be relying on you, lieutenantmander Barusak.
Yes, then, tomorrow at morning, I will be departing.
Giving a bow, Riku immediately headed to the lodging house her subordinates are staying at.
She didnt have interest on the enemys intention. She would simply protect Karkata from the spiritualists hands as she was ordered to.
It was a fight to improve her strength and was ultimately so that she could be beside Leivein. Therefore, she will annihte all the enemies.
All she saw right now was the war that is going to happen in front of her eyes.
And Riku Barusak didnt know.
The fact that the onemanding the invading troops was Rook Barusak.
She didnt know yet.
Chapter 33.Fattened pig
Chapter 33.Fattened pig
The Karkatas town was a very beautiful fortress town.
The small castle that stood over the hill was protected by huge walls. It didnt have the beauty the royal capital or Derufoi city had, but the walls that were built by piling up stone had a strange beauty residing on it. Throughout the foot of the hill, there were grapes being cultivated. The white colored underside of the leaves would shine as they swayed with the wind. Looking from the distance, it felt as if one was seeing a sea of grape trees.
But currently, it was winter.
The green leaves had dried and decayed and only the lonesome branches swayed with the breeze of the wind. Looking from afar, it wasnt possible to see that except as a deste fortress city. However, once it was summer, it would change into a town even more enchanting to the eyes even more than its rumors. While thinking about that, Riku was sitting at her chair.
Inside the meeting room, the lord that governed the town of Karkata, Kraut Zawar, his adjutant, called as [The brains of Karkata city] and lieutenantmander of the Gortoberuks third army division, Riku Barusak and two of her subordinates were gathered.
Ahem Well then, lets start, shall we?
Clearing his throat, Kraut Zawar started speaking.
Originally being very like a civil officer by nature, he had an extremely weak body constitution despite being from the same wolf demon race as Vrusto. Even so, he was able to raise a good and clear voice so that the meeting would be able to proceed well.
I think youve already heard about it, but the spiritualists are heading toward this Karkata town. Their numbers are approximately a hundred thousand strong. Even adding lieutenantmander Barusaks reinforcements of four thousand soldiers, our numbers would only reach about twenty thousand.
Tch, why Why wouldnt lieutenant general send us more reinforcements!!
The man sitting next to Kraut wasmenting in frustration.
But it was a meaningless talk. Although they recaptured Myuuz castle, many exceptional soldiers were lost. Gortoberuks influence power was also declining inside the Demon Lord army. Actually being able to gather four thousand soldiers for them was something they should be grateful for.
Be careful with your mouth. Lieutenant general Gortoberuk is our superior, you know?
Tch, I know.
The man shut his mouth.
Realizing the man wasnt going to say anything else, Kraut once again started speaking.
The hill advantage is overwhelming. There is no way to they could capture this ce besides doing a siege.
A siege?
Riku furrowed her eyebrows.
Are there any problems, lieutenantmander Barusak?
Are you nning on going for a slow and gradual death? Even if you wait, there wont be any other reinforcementsing.
Sending Rikus troops was the best Gortoberuk was able to do, and it wasnt really thinkable he could spare any more troops to reinforce there.
In order for Riku to be able to stand beside Leivein even if it was by only a minute earlier, she wanted to advance her career as soon as possible. Even if it was only a little bit faster, she wanted to win this battle quickly.
Are you nning on ignoring what will be happening outside and just hope the enemy will retreat?
Our food supplies are plenty. With this much, we can fight for five years.
Krauts adjutant presented a document.
It had the information of all the supplied food they gathered. Giving a nce to it, Riku snorted.
Isnt all this your nning of sitting back since the beginning?
Those are needed preparations. Once the war starts, getting new supplies will be hard after all.
Even though they have a proper supply line, if there are any emergencies, they will be limited by their food supplies.
Therefore, it was necessary to stockpile supplies. Riku understood that logic, but she felt that that case had a different feeling from that. It was nothing more than just intuition she had no way of proving, but she felt it wasnt possible to feel the enthusiasm of wanting to win in the eyes of the people from Krauts side. It would be fine as long as they were able to avoid them; if they were to be besieged, their enemies would eventually go back. It felt as if they were having such naive thoughts. She thought about openly pointing this out, but doing that was would be too much hasty. Riku let out a big sigh.
Ive learned that going for a siege is always thest alternative. .Shouldnt we be thinking about whether we can somehow shave off some of the enemys strength right now?
Of course, it is as you say. Its not something that needs to be pointed out. But, would you have any ideas? Such as a method of defeating a big army of a hundred thousand without throwing away our twenty thousand men army?!
Im still thinking about it.
If thats the case, then leave the nning to us. You people should just retire and wait for the next order.
With a nasty gaze that would be given when looking at a bug, he told Riku and her subordinates to leave the room. Riku, who was chased out of the room, was clenching her back teeth. Following behind her were Vrusto and Asty.
Really, whats up with them to call me only to ditch me after?
Thats true-de gozaru! I will send honored grandfather aint letterter-de gozaru!!
You are a bit annoying. Shut up.
Theirints were resounding through the corridor.
If someone was to tell on them about theirins and get executed for disrespect for the superior without even going to the battlefield, there would be no meaning to it. Both Riku and Asty became despotent. But that was only for the moment.
Just because they won a siege once that they are being so proud.
Vrusto muttered in scorn. Riku stopped her feet and turned her look to Vrusto.
That you said, what do you mean?
What? Doesnt ojou-chan know about Karukatas old tale? Ah, ojou-chan was a human.
Vrusto was showing an expression as if that hadpletely escaped his memory. Riku red at Vrusto.
A famous tale among the demons?
Something like that. Asty knows about that too, right?
I know-de gozaruyo. Hundreds of years ago, the spiritualistsunched an attack to retake Karkata-de gozaru.
As if telling an tale, Asty started talking about it.
The demons had some tolerance over the humans who submitted to them, but the spiritualists looked at them as traitors-de gozaru. Thats why they were nning on doing an strong offensive that would annihte all of them-de gozaru. The demon side stayed on a siege for three years-de gozaru.
Three years?
Looking from the perspective of someone reading the documentation, it would seem like only a few moments.
However, experiencing this much time passing itself would prove that this is quite a long time. The people that fought for those three years must have suffered a lot during that siege. Even if they had a water well and food supplies to some extent, even then, how they fought day after day without having their mind broken ended up making Riku moved by that.
Yeah, and then, because they didnt think the war would continue for three years, their food started to deplete. At that time, the lord of the town fed their precious food supplies to a pig.
To fatten it so that they could eat?
Vrusto shook his head to Rikus question.
Its not that-de gozaruyo. Out of all things, they released the fattened pig outside the walls-de gozaru!
Feeding the few precious food supplies they had remaining to the pig, and without even eating it, they released it outside. The demons that had seen that lord doing it should have been trembling.
And then, the spiritualists got surprised by seeing how much food they still had and immediately retreated. They were made to realize theirck of food supplies and morale necessary to maintain the army.
I see.
Riku let out a sigh.
Perhaps it was because this town had a past record of winning a contest of endurance. Because they won once using this method, the idea of simply going for a siege war got in the heads. There was a reason for them to abandon going for any direct engagements despite not thinking enough about other ns.
Stupid fellows. With that, doesnt it mean I wont be able to go back home for years?
There is no way Riku was going to be fighting a prolonged war such as a siege.
But the upper brass was obsessed with the idea of going for a siege. Before the enemy arrives, Riku needed to somehow think of a n so that she could get an advantage over the spiritualists with just her army.
Soon, I will start a strategic meeting. One only between ourselves.
She needed to do something about that.
After closing her lips, she hurried to her room.
A siege, you say?
Riding her horse, Mary asked to Rook, who was ahead, diagonally located from her.
With no hesitations, Rook nodded.
The strategy they will choose will definitely be going for a siege. In the past, among the stories Kurumi used to tell me, there was a tale about the siege of Karkata.
The moment Rook said Kurumis name, unconsciously, he became teary. Mary twisted her face unhappy. But neither took concern about each others expressions. As if nothing had happened, Rook continued speaking.
Thats why they will choose to go for that this time. Whether it is three or four years, they will endure and then will show us the fattened pig. Of course, I will beat them before they can turn the war into a siege.
However That fortress is unexpectedly formidable. From what our forward troops found out, the fortress will be difficult to capture.
Mary frankly spoke. But even so, Rooks face was filled with confidence.
Things such as Selestinna and Rebas death and Charlottes refusal which happened until now were all things that didnt happen in ord to the development of the game. This times battle too was a battle that would have been easier to win if Kurumi was here. However, it doesnt mean that Karkata cant be captured if she isnt present.
The brains of Karkata, and anyone else were obsessed with going for a siege. Despite being thin, their lord was as stupid as a fat pig. Rook didnt have any feelings he would be losing for those people that couldnt even see the reality.
Its alright, Mary. I have made a n. A n to bring their general out of that fortress.
Chapter 34.The anxiety of an elder sister
Chapter 34.The anxiety of an elder?sister
Royal capital, Barusak residence.
At the spiritualist artsboratory, there was a female spiritualist indulging herself into meditation. It was Rikus elder sister, Raku Barusak. Unusually, she stopped researching and was now silently smoking her smoking pipe.
Whats the matter, Raku-sama?
A boy, who was Rakus attendant, asked her.
Raku was a scientist obsessed in researching. If the attendant wasnt watchful, she would without even eating her meals. Before he started serving her, there would be times which Raku would remain at her desk without eating or drinking anything for a whole week. Such hardcore scientist had been for the whole day looking at the sky without researching anything. This was an abnormal urrence.
Ah, Marius. Its nothing special.
While looking at the sky, Raku was smoking her pipe. The thin smoke was slowly raising to the sky in a spiral. , Raku didnt show any signs ofing back to herboratory. After pondering for a moment, the boy called Marius put his doubt into words.
Are you feeling unwell in any way? If that is the case, then I can arrange a doctor
There is no need for that.
Raku tly dered. And then, she tiredly shrugged her shoulders.
Hey, Marius Dont you think that recently, Rook had been having a bad luck?
Rook-samas luck, you say? .That
Marius kept standing without being able to say any following word.
Rook Barusak was a prodigy since he was a child. At any rate, he was so exceptional that by the time he had just be five years old, he had already surpassed his father in achievements.
In special, the management of the territories was going extremely well. Because of his bizarre idea of burying dried leaves and spreading ash at that territory which no kind of crops could be cultivated, it had a rapid transformation of a wastnd to a splendid farnd. At the present time, the territories he governed were all filled with the liveliness of the people.
But his military aplishments were a different story.
There was no way this was his weakness.
Rook possessed an exceptional talent as a spiritualist. In fact, in the spiritualist tournament which would happen once every two years, in his debut, which was when he was eight years old, despite it being his first time, he advanced to the quarter finals and regrettably lost, but in the one of when he was ten years old, he was able to advance up to the semi-finals, and in the one when he was twelve years, he advanced up to the finals, and finally, in this years one, he got hold of the honor of winning the tournament. Of course, adults were participating in the tournament as well. In other words, he had the strength for it to be to the point of breaking the record in the history of the spiritualists. But
Dont hesitate. Say it clearly. Say that hisst battles were all disappointing.
Snorting, Raku dered.
He possessed incredible achievements on the tournaments. But his achievements in battle were poor. Of course, he went to many battles. Two years ago, he confronted to Edgar Zerriks army and had shown an astonishing hit and run tactic. But recently, all became different.
At the Myuuz castle battle, at the beginning, they had a robust upstart. Everyone thought it was already a won battle. Rooks shadow had shown them the path to the fort and they sessfully captured the fort. But after that Without participating in the invasion of the Myuuz castle, he went back home saying as the reason that the princess had called him and that being urgent.
Perhaps, Rooks luck started to decline since then.
At the incident at Derufoi city, it was Rooks fault. Even though it would have been better if they executed Charlotte right away Many spiritualists died meaninglessly. The strategy was naive; naive at all points.
Ra-Raku-sama? Arent you exaggerating?
As if, Marius. What else should I speak if not the reality? The head of the Bistolru was killed, the famous bodyguard squad of Cellia Buryuuser was annihted, the informant that was infiltrated at the Demon Lord army was killed, and the Demon Lords sister that had finally been captured ran away; all this was because Rooks judgment was naive. Because of that, the reputation of the prestigious Barusak household declined by a nose dive.
It was possible to hear the sound of the smoking pipe cracking.
Somehow, it seemed that Raku was putting too much strength on her fingers. Marius felt like the muscles of his back had frozen.
Probably, he will lose this next battle.
Su-such a thing! There is nothing saying that he will lose.
No, he will lose. Marius, do you know the reason why he is attacking Karkata?
That would be
Raku was silently ring at Marius.
Rakus height only reached to his shoulder, but she was giving off an aura that made it look like she was looking at him from above. Desperately trying to make his head work, he started to think about the reason why Rook went to capture Karkata.
Hm What should he do to get some sort of advantage?
Saying this much, Marius realized something. Opening a map in hurry, he localized the position where Karkata was. Karkata was a hill surrounded by a grape ntation, but going to the other side of that hill, straight ahead, one would shortly arrive at a certain prospering port city.
With his voice trembling because of his own discovery, Marius said the answer.
Perhaps it is because it is close to the port city of Perikka that had been captured a few days ago since it would be possible to establish a base there for the recapture of Perikka city?
Thats only the surface.
Marius idea was rejected. Because he had confidence on that answer, he became a bit down.
Why would it be?
Actually, it is so that he can get his hands on that grape ntation that grows there.
I see, it was th What?
Marius was about to nod, but suddenly, he noticed something strange. As if how Marius had his mouth wide-open was funny, Raku startedughing.
Right, right, its a stupid reason, right? It seems he wanted to sell the wine made of grape so that he could get some funds. Hey, its a stupid reason, right? If it is about getting money, he should already have mountains of it at his own territories
Hadnt Rook-sama already been producing strong liquor beverages?
Marius asked full of doubts.
He had never tasted any strong alcoholic drinks, but when he asked his alcohol loving friend that would participate at samplings of newly created products, apparently wine was an drink that would make the throat sting. Heughed, saying it wasnt to the point of solely being a drink that was agonizing to drink, but he seriously shook his head at that. It was without doubt one that would make you cough, but it was a high-grade beverage that would bring about a smooth andplex taste to the mouth. It was a product of high praise that wasnt found anywhere else even if one was to search for it around the world and didnt have enough stocks at the market.
But Marius didnt drink alcoholic drinks, so it didnt matter to him.
Umu. Thats right. When I asked him about it, he said that beverages were important to receptions and had uses in diplomacy. And so, he needed to get something of good quality. Hmph, even though he said that alcoholic drinks were no good until he became twenty years old. Thats just stupid; he is a really just a stupid little brother.
Raku kept ridiculing her brother for a while.
But once she stopped smiling, all that remaining was an elder sister full of grief.
However, although he is a stupid little brother, thats where his cutenesses from. He is worthless, but it would be regrettable if he were to perish at this battle.
If that is the case, if Raku-sama were to rush over there and help him?
What are you spouting? That would be just spoiling him!
Raku kicked Marius. Taking a sharp blow at his ankle, Marius groaned in pain. Without even looking at the groaning Marius, Raku started to diligently write a letter.
Besides, if I was to move the army as well, father wouldnt remain silent. This battle is also for the sake of him clearing his name. It is a fight for Rook, who embarrassed the Bistolru and the Buryuuser and covered the name of the Barusak in dirt, to regain his honor. It would be a pain if I were to intervene in a bad way just so that I would get fathers antipathy. There is no other way besides secretly helping him.
Her fathers face came to Rakus mind.
To be continued -.-
Chapter 34.The anxiety of an elder sister(part 2)
Chapter 34.The anxiety of an elder sister(part?2)
His tone of voice was gentle, but he was actually very strict. Neither Rook nor Raku were a match to their father. Although he didnt disy this behavior after he retired by old age, his rigidness was still in good health. They still had never directly received his true anger. There were many times he got angry at them, but it was a gentle anger of something like Hey, dont do that; it wasnt his true anger. It was different from anger of things like You cant leave the bread half-eaten or Pay more attention to the training, ok?, but true anger.
Strictly speaking, it was the anger of the times when they caused any losses to himself or the Barusak household. It would be an anger caused by something like when breaking a pot that was a heirloom or dropping cooffee at his books. But as if this kind of anger was still bellow that, because he didnt want get more angry himself or because he was too angry, he would scold them through letters. The recent incidents at Myuuz and Derufoi, it felt like he was angry enough for it to be called his true anger, but even so he sent his anger through letters.
When Raku was thinking about his true anger It was in the meaning of Rook physically being injured.
Just like how her stupid little sister had been thrown away.
Probably, if Rook fails this time, he wont see the tomorrow. As his elder sister, she needed to avoid that at all costs. Regardless of what kind of thing he had done to receive it, she didnt want to see her little brother dying.
Marius, take this and send it to Rook No, send it to his close aide, Mary. We are talking about Rook after all. He will say something like But my strategy is perfect! or something and not pay attention to it.
Raku gave the well sealed letter to Marius.
Thinking about the words that were said to him, he silently put the letter in his pocket.
Ha, understood.( Ϥ)
Use a fast horse. If you depart today, it should be possible for you to catch up to him before he arrives at Karkata.
Ha!( Ϥ)
Giving a light nod, Marius immediately went his way and rode his horse to Karkata.
The footsteps of war were approaching.
From the expectations of a soldier that was assigned to scouting, without having any changes to their numbers, the enemy army should be geting to a position that will be possible to see them with the eyes by today. Originally, it should have been about now that they started tounch attacks. However, differing from Rikus intention, the preparations for the siege were steadily progressing.
They were taking great care of the pigs, and so that even if anything unexpected was to happen to the pigs, they were also starting to take care of their sheep. Although the ordinary citizens and merchants inside the fortress all had anxious faces, the soldiers enthusiasm for the siege and morale were high.
It will be soon. The time theye to attack.
While sitting on his chair, Kraut was waiting for any notifications. The faces of the people that were under the rain gathered waiting for the conclusions of the meeting all seemed to be splitting open by the tension.*1
Ha, we are ready to go anytime.( Ϥ)
Lets show them we will endure, whether it is five years or ten years.
Riku, who was sitting at the lowest seat, was looking at all this with cold eyes.
She thought of ideas to end the war quickly somehow, but none of them were good ideas. All of that just ended up with the days passing by.
Dont put up a gloomy face like that.
Vrusto, who was standing next to her, patted her shoulder. Those feelings were only in her mind, but it seems that all was exposed by her expression on her face. Riku let out a small sigh.
It makes me want to. For them to go for a siege from the beginning
Well, war isnt just shy ughtering. We need to be attacking the weaknesses of the strategy of the spiritualists too, you know?
If it is a enemy that would be showing their weaknesses, though.
Currently, the defeats of the enemy had been piling up. No matter what, it was impossible to think the enemy would hold back in taking measures for this next battle. Rather, they would be attacking with the resolution of even dying for the sake of the seeding of the attack. Riku wasnt able to rx.
Re-reporting!!
It was right at that moment.
Roppu jumped into the room. As a member of the reconnaissance squad, he was supposed to be looking out for the enemys movements right now. It didnt seem like he was hurt, but he had an expression on his face that was weird for some reason.
Whats the matter, sergeant major?
To Rikus question, Roppu answered it with a trembling voice.
Th-the enemy The spiritualist army isnting here. They ignored Karkata and kept advancing towards the mountains.
Wh-what did you say?
Vrustos shout resounded through the meeting room. Not only Vrusto, but everyone inside the meeting room raised their voices in surprise. With eyes wide-open, Kraut looked at Roppu.
I-is this true, Sergeant Major Nezaarand?
Y-yes. Its the truth.
I cant believe it For it to not be a siege.
Let alone a siege, for us to not need to have a war is good.
Everyone became relieved by the war they had just avoided for some reason. But then, a weird question arose.
But, why did the enemy
Putting her finger onto her chin, Riku started to think.
Going on from here, there should be the Karkatas ins and the Ryushion mountain range, right? Perhaps, they are nning on going through the mountains?
But, at the other side of the mountain
At the moment Vrusto had said that, Riku arrived to a conclusion.
Sergeant major! Do you have a map?
A m-map?
With Rikus orders, Roppu opened his map.
It was a simple map, but in there, there was the thing Riku wanted to know about.
At the other side of the mountains that are ahead of the Karkata ins It is Perikka city.
With the demons seizing their biggest port city, the ie of the kingdom decreased. In that case, theming to recapture this was not weird.
No, but if they wanted to attack Perikka, shouldnt they do so from the sea? Because, going through those mountains is next to impossible.
Yes, although I was distant from them, I didnt see any kind of equipment for travelling through mountains. Looking at their other equipments It didnt look as if they were making preparations for going through the mountains.
Vrusto and Roppu presented their arguments. Of course, those were good points. But then, why did they ignored Karkata and kept advancing?
When climbing a mountain, there isnt any way other than going in a line through a single path-de gozaruyona?
Right at that moment, Asty muttered a few words.
Although it wasnt to the point of there being only a single line, it was impossible to climb a mountain with a row formation.
Astys words added color to the meeting.
Standing up from his chair, Vrusto put his fist up.
Thats right! Right now it is the time to attack the enemy! We need to show them whats up with them ignoring Karkata!
This deration changed the mood.
The people that were until now obsessed with the idea of going for a siege suddenly had their views changed.
Thats right! That was an insult to us!!
Immediately prepare for departure! It will be war!!
Everyone started to hurry. The center of all thatmotion was Asty. Riku was still ring at the map.
I feel as if there is something wrong
The people at Karkata getting angry by being insulted by being so openly ignored feels like something very possible to predict. But even so, it didnt look like they were setting a bait by ignoring them.
There must be Some kind of reason.
Hey, lieutenantmander Barusak! You too should start the preparations for departure!
But her line of thought was interrupted.
With his angry voice, Kraut had sent her orders. While holding herself back from clicking her tongue, she looked at Kraut.
I am not certain about the details, but, this is a trap without doubt.
Are you sure? Are you not? In that case, attack. If you dont have the confidence, I can set you at our rearguard.
At that moment, Riku noticed.
The strangeness of the glint of his eyes. They were somehow unnatural. It wasnt only Kraut, but also the other demons that managed this fortress and Asty as well.
Second lieutenant Vrusto, this is
Yes Whats with all this?
Vrustos face had be pale.
It was as if there were something moving Kraut and the others The glint of their eyes were very strange. Perhaps, that curious shine in their eyes had something to do with the reason for why the people that were so obsessed with the siege easily changed their opinion. Krauth shouldnt have been stupid enough to send the whole army to attack just because he was insulted considering the possibility of all them being killed. Unfortunately, Riku didnt have the time to think about the reason all this was happening.
Vrusto, do some preparations for us so we are able to immediately retreat should something go wrong. And also
Riku was whispering at Vrustos ears.
Although it was obviously a trap, stopping their frenzy was already something impossible. She didnt like the idea of going for the siege, but she hated the idea of throwing oneself in a trap even more. But since all this was already to this point, all she could do now was to do her best in surviving through it.
We are departing!!
Since he had given the order, within only two hours, they had finished preparing.
The twenty thousand men Kraut led all rushed out the gates while raising battle cries.
As if they were looking at the victory that was in front of their eyes.
C
In the end, thats how it went.
Rook snickered.
Asty Gortoberuk, who was eager for a battle of revenge for Gortoberuk, became the center of all this, making the lord of Karkata going after them leading his army of sixteen thousand men.
First of all, there was no way they would have their pride harmed because they were ignored. But Rook had already known about this development Rook knew how it went in the game.
Hahaha, they are just like Takeda Shingen.*2
Who is that, young master?
Rook ignored Marys question.
Turn around! To the army of small fries!
The onesing to attack his hundred thousand strong Barusak army, which waited at the ins without climbing the mountains, was an army of fifteen thousand soldiers.*3
With them being lured by the bait, all there was next was destroying the army that was going out of their fortress unbeknown to the situation.
But Rook still didnt know about the actual number of soldiers, nor that his sister who was thrown away was at the enemy side.
Chapter 35.The battle at Karkata plains
Chapter 35.The battle at Karkata?ins
You said they arent climbing the mountain!?
Somebody raised a voice in surprise. The spiritualists werent climbing the mountains. On the contrary, they were waiting at the ins, preparing to catch them off guard.
Because of the surprise, Kraut, who was leading the army, became speechless. The triangle shaped formation that was splendidly set was looking at their direction. In its rear, where was the base of the triangle was, there were many big gs raised and fluttering in the wind. Probably, the enemys general was there. Kraut, who had his predictions beingpletely wrong, could only gaze at it shocked. Because of the shock, he became unable tomand his army.
Dont lose your minds-de gozaru!
The one that raised her voice in his ce was Asty Gortoberuk. As if she was full of confidence, despite it being her first campaign, she put up a majestic attitude.
Ive learned it from honored grandfather-de gozaru. Against an enemy thates attacking you, you need to spread your army like wings and have the enemy fall between them.
While extending her arms, Asty exined the formation. So to speak, it was the crane wings formation. The difference between their war potential was clear. It wasnt possible to believe they would be able to win. But once you step onto the battlefield, the best thing to do is to fight; they had to struggle no matter what.
Umu, then, it will be as Asty-dono had said. Everyone! Spread into two wings and encircle the enemy!!
Together with his voice, the shape of the army changed.
Kraut, who was at the front, went to the rear, and Rikus army, who was at the rear, went to the front. Giving a nce to the gs of the enemy and bing surprised of the family behind the army with astounding numbers, she unconsciously got her eyes wide-open.
Those gs. There is no mistake.
As if it was natural, the corners of her lips raised. All of the gs fluttering above the enemy were all from the Barusak family no matter how one would look at them. That army was probably formed by spiritualists and mercenaries. It took money to raise spiritualists. Although they were a spiritualist family, there were also children, that just like Riku, didnt have talent. Thats why no matter how big that army was, half of it werent spiritualists. And so, great part of the enemiesing were nothing more than mercenaries. But even so, it didnt change the fact that they were allied to the Barusak.
Sorry. It doesnt seem like I can go easy today.
Without saying that to anybody, she muttered those words as if to say them to herself. With this overwhelming difference in numbers, there would be no meaning to it if she were killed because she went easy just for her pleasure. Without giving special treatment to the Barusak, right now, she needed to deal with ughtering them just like any other spiritualist families. Looking at the soldiers she had brought along her, she raised her voice.
Probably more than half of that army are not spiritualists. Its onlymon mercenaries. Until I give the signal to retreat, kill to your hearts content.
As if agreeing to Rikus words, war cries resounded.
Now was the opportunity to start the fighting. The ones that went forward were the Barusak army. As a huge wave, the Barusak army wasing. The two armies of different shapes shed against each other. Saying like that, it feels like the demon army was going to be engulfed in an instant, but things wouldnt end like this that easily.*1 Riku was ring at the soldiers, who were charging without any care.
Since you are so eager to die, you can be d you will.
While raising their voices, as if wanting to engulf the demons, the army advanced. With a smirk, Riku was mowing down left and right with her halberd.
I will personally behead you.
In an instant, many bodies were split and blood showered the surroundings. As if her voice was the signal, the other demons swung their own swords or spears, or even their fangs and fists at the uing spiritualists. She cut off the head of the foot soldiers, she cut soldiers in two halves vertically, and sometimes she would cut their torso and take out their organs.
But even so, Riku was unsatisfied. The enemy wasnt the Bistolru, nor the Buryuuser. Of all enemies, she needed to treat the Barusak the same as other spiritualists. This fact was scorching her insides.
Whats the matter? Is this all of your power?
While smiling like a lunatic, Riku rotated her halberd. Her face was having a makeup of spilled blood, her red hair was even more soaked and her armor was dyed in red.
How many several people had she cut? Losing the sense of time, she was swinging her halberd in ord to her instincts. But then, she heard Roppus voice next to her.
Lieutenantmander!! Soon, it should be the time to retreat! The right wing had been broken!!
It was a voice filled with panic.
Thrusting at the neck of the spiritualist that was in front of her eyes, she cut his source of air. The few minutes of destruction she had werent enough, but it couldnt be helped if she was at her time limit. Sweeping away with the halberd that was at the neck of that spiritualist, she turned her horse around.
We are retreating to the walls of the fortress of Karkata!!
At the same time she had said that, as easily as turning the palm of ones own hand, Rikus troops turned back. And then, they ran straight to the way they came from. The other troops also started retreating. There was nobody that liked the idea of dying. As if they were being attracted by it like a ma, all of them started running towards the fortress.
Do-dont run-de gozaru!! Why wont you fight-de gozaru!?
Asty was infuriated. Clicking her tongue, Riku ced her halberd next to Astys neck. Maybe because killing intent had been directed to her by an ally, Astysplexion changed.
Wh-what is it-de gozaru? Are you going mad-de gozaru?
Im sane. Whether it is numbers or morale, we lose. There is no way we can waste soldiers here for no reason.
Bu-but
No buts. Thats an order from your superior. We are pulling back now.
Astys expression of anger changed to one of confusion. Perhaps if their positions were reversed , she would want to question Riku about the reasons she stated. But right now, it was difficult to be having a talk. Pulling Asty, Riku hurriedly retreated to Karkata fortress.
C
Looking at how it went, it was clearly the spiritualists victory.
At the rear of the army, Rook was very. Of course, there was no way he didnt take precaution for whether he would fight. Rook prepared himself as to be able to readily draw his sword so that he would be able to deal with Asty whenever she was toe at him in a suicide attack.
The enemy has started to retreat. What should we do?
Mary quietly asked. Shaking his head as if saying good grief, he stood up.
For them to start retreating so soon, they dont have any fighting spirit Is there anyone; a demon that would charge at us putting their life at stake?
There isnt. The whole demon army is retreating.
Eh?
Rook bended his neck.
If his memory was correct, by this timing, Asty would refuse to retreat and woulde to attack by herself.
Not even a single one?
Yes. Should we go after them?
But Rook didnt pay much attention to that. Because Selestinna had lost the war for some reason, supposedly, Gortoberuk hadnt been killed. If so, Asty wouldnt have as many thoughts of having revenge. After pondering about that, Rook rode his horse.
We are following after them!
Yes! Follow after them!!
Mary rode her horse together with Rook.
They were hurriedly following after the retreating demons. But perhaps because the timing Rook decided they should follow after them was toote*2, the demons were able to arrive to the walls without much exhaustion. It was possible to see the demons quickly going through the gates.
Hm?
And at that moment, Rook noticed one more thing that was weird about that. Close to the gates, there were things lined up. They were animals numbered about five hundred that were being led outside by the demon soldiers. It was about five hundred pigs. With them having something covering them, even by looking from the distance, it was possible to see them shining with the reflection of the light. Why were they taking away those pigs? It was a development that didnt exist in the game. But rather than bing troubled by wondering what all that was about, before that, Rook sounded the rm to his misceneous knowledge.
They prepared a great number of pigs that were covered in something, and all of the demons were standing inside the fortress. And then, themselves, who followed after them Their formation being a close formation With all that, there was only one conclusion.
Shit! Ru-run away!!
Why is it, young master?
By the time Mary asked him, it was already toote.
The demons lighted the pigs that were covered in oil, and at the same time, they released the pigs, hitting their butts with all their strength.
In that instant, the pigs that became covered in fire were pushed down the hill. In general, the image the pig had about being able to eat anything and beingzy. Putting it in other perspective, imagining them as anything but a delicious meal was difficult.
But the pigs that were closing in to them didnt differ to wild boars. Bing unstoppable once they broke into a run, it hid a power that was capable of easily destroying a firmly made fence. Therefore, once they started running, it was next to impossible to stop their vigor.
Re-retreat! Retreat!!
The pigs, which were food, were turned into dreadful weapons in an instant.
The balls of fire that were raising agonizing cries wereing towards the Barusak army.
Chapter 36.Where the responsibility goes to…?
Chapter 36.Where the responsibility goes?to?
It was like a wave of fire.
The pigs that were covered in fire were releasing a savory smell as they ran down the hill. In that instant, the words what a waste came to Rikus mind, but shaking her head, she shook off those wicked thoughts.
Looking down at the tragedy from the castle walls, as if to jeer at it, Vrusto let out a whistle.
Uwaa, scary This is not something someone can survive from.
Vrustos face was a bit pale.
The scene happening bellow his eyes were fitting of being called hell. On contrary to the good smell it did, that method of attack was filled with cruelty. There were some spiritualists that realized what was happening and desperately pulled back, but there were others that kept on with the attack, being dazzled by the victory that used to be in front of their eyes, and were assailed by the fire. Being ran over by the pigs, they were being scorched by the fire with their voices of anguish resounding.
But it wasnt really something tragic.
This was a war, and these kind of things were possible to happen. Besides, the ones burning in agony were the spiritualists from the Barusak. It was obvious Riku would get happy; there was no reason for being upset.
But was this really the only option?
If you dont go to this extent, you wont win battles.
It happened at the moment when Riku was casually muttering that. Kraut and his subordinates approached. Their face was far paler than Vrustos.
Second lieutenant Vrusto Asuteroid!! Was it you!? The one that let the pigs run away!!
While pointing at Vrusto, Kraut was shouting. It was possible to see his mouth was trembling all over. Riku stopped Vrusto, who was about to say something, signing with her hand. And then, she gave one step forward.
Yes, I was the one that ordered him to.
What? You say you ordered him to do that?
Krauts bloodshot eyes were now turned to Riku.
You You lost your mind!! You let the pigs we took great pains to gather! And you even put them on fire!!
It was for the sake of winning.
Riku tly dered.
Apparently, Kraut was getting mad, although for appropriate reasons. But she didnt care about something as trivial as that.
Before we departed, I left five hundred men to second lieutenant, and ordered him to put fire onto the pigs and send them to the spiritualists once they confirmed everybody had pulled back. In order to make up for their overwhelming difference in numbers, I decided it was necessary to use the pigs.
Wha-wh-wha!!
From Rikus tly exining, Kraut started staggering as if he became dizzy from standing up too fast.
You, you Didnt you think about how it would affect the siege with that?
Yes.
This time, nearly five hundred of the pigs that were at Karkata were used. In the animal pen, the number of pigs remaining were enough to be countable; it was in an empty and dested state.
From the start, Riku was against the siege war. Perhaps that was why it was difficult for her to hesitate from doing that.
I judged that there was no need to have that great amount of pigs. Even in the worst possibilities, it is going to be a war that having one or two groups of pigs is enough.
Saying that, Krauts face became red with embarrassment. Right now, it felt like if someone was to drop water onto him, it would be vapor. Clenching his first, Kraut was ring at Riku.
However, lieutenantmander Barusak! For you to have nned this strategy, doesnt it mean you already knew the enemy was going to set a trap at Karkata ins? In other words, not only you had the resolve to risk having the soldiers that didnt know about the n to die meaninglessly, doesnt it mean you have even challenged mymand!?
While spitting, he said in an angry voice.
As expected, even Riku couldnt hide her irritation from these statements. Being taken by the anger, it was a miracle she didnt draw her halberd.
I had warned about the possibility of it being a trap before. But the one that dispatched all the troops Was you, Kraut Zawar.
Even so, Riku had her hand on her silver sword.
Of course, because they retreated early, the casualties were small. But they werent zero, and even some of her subordinates died. Among them, there were some that died a death that could be considered meaningless.
But, of all people, she didnt want to hear these things from the man that was in front of her eyes.
To choose to go to battle, you must have the resolve to die. Pointing our swords at the enemy, the enemy will also be aiming for our necks. Someone will die; somebody dying is something obvious. Im not nning toin about these things
The reasons for someone to be willing to fight was individual to each one. In the battlefield, there were many reasons for people to die. The person didnt have enough strength, had bad luck, and many others. She didnt have the intent of epting beautiful ideals to the point of trying to make it so nobody dies. But she really needed to say that out loud.
But who was the one that threw the soldiers in there? By beingpletely oblivious to the trap, who was the one that wasted their life with meaningless deaths? If you dont know, I will tell you. It is the person who leads the army.
Each of the soldiers were assets of the Demon Lord army. The one that handled those was the person who takes care of his own army, themander. Rikus subordinates too were nothing more than soldiers she had borrowed. Whether money is wasted or troops are misused, all the control is entrusted to themander. In this case, the one that decided on that bad battle n was Kraut, themander. Riku also had some responsibility for not being able to stop him, but ultimately, Kraut, who decided their departure to the battle, was the one to shoulder the responsibility.
This is already the battle field; its not some old tale. Realize the real world and properly lead your troops.
Saying only that, Riku turned away from him.
The subordinates of Kraut that were next to him also became speechless. Moving away from the walls, she went straight to the ce her army was stationed along with Vrusto.
Hey Didnt you say too much?
Roppu, who suddenly appeared next to her, said in a low voice. Riku kept looking to the front.
If I didnt say that much, he wouldnt be careful of other traps.
And said only that.
Without doubt, Kraut, who was the lord of the ce, was her superior. She couldnt deny she had spoken too much and without using any honorifics. There was how a part of what she had said was spoken full of ardor, but if it was that much, it should still be polite to some point.
With that, she expected his decisions to be a little bit better.
Well, with all that, we shaved off ten or twenty thousand? Their morale also probably decreased, so this is a victory!
Putting his hands behind his head, Vrusto happily started to hum.
Saying that they got twenty thousand of them maybe was exaggerating, but there is no mistake their morale was reduced. When they were carried away with their victory, suddenly, hell descended. Facing that terror, their morale not decreasing was what would be strange.
Well, without doubt we won the first battle. Because we pulled back early, we didnt suffer much damage.
Arent the pigs not being included in the losses?
They were tools required for the win.
To Roppus question, Riku gave that answer as if it was nothing.
Before noticing, the sun was setting and the moon was showing its face. Very soon, it would be night. While thinking about that, Vrusto put his arms around Riku and Roppus shoulders
Hey, since we had a big victory, why dont we fill ourselves with drinks?*1
The muscr arm was entangling with their necks. Because Vrusto was pressing Roppu with strength, his eyes were bing white. Letting out a sigh, Riku shook of Vrustos arm.
Thats no good. Even though we won, we cant lower our guard.
Ha? Isnt it fine!! To drink only a bit!!
This is a war. The enemy might attack back at any moment.
Riku remembered at the time she was at the Rein fort.
After recapturing the fort, because she loosened up, she camete to help. At that time, if she were to notice the battle at Myuuz castle and decided to depart even a bit sooner Perhaps the war would have reached its conclusion faster. Perhaps she would have the opportunity to make Toudo suffer even more than he did.
Even if one were to say it was a victory, that was just a single victory. It was different from winning the war itself.
Brace yourselves; it will be night patrolling.
Taking along Vrusto, who was mumblingints and Roppu, who gave a sigh, Riku started the patrolling around Karkata.
-
The surviving soldiers of the Barusak made their base at the Karkata ins.
Their numbers were approximately ny thousand. Whether one should look at it as losing ten thousand soldiers or only losing ten thousand soldiers; by simply looking at the number of soldiers, the answer would be the former, but in Rooks case, it was thetter.
I wasnt able to end the war, and also many capable soldiers were killed.
It was different from the game.
There wasnt any development like that in the game.
In the game, the war was supposed to be concluded with an overwhelming victory to the spiritualists, just like the battle of Mikatagahara.*2 Even though he expected that by this time he would be dealing with the event to add Asty to the harem after taking prisoner of her, who although wanted revenge, was a very kind person But why had he lost many of his subordinates, lost the battle, and was now crying inside his tent?
Its my responsibility. I, I
It hadnt been going easily like it was in the game. But even so, he didnt think he was going to lose the battle; because it was the world of a game, it was stranger if that didnt work out. For what reason was all this happening like that? Why wasnt anything going as Rook nned?
Putting his hands on his head, he started to groan. With Rook in this state, Mary gently approached him.
Young master, you should take this as a lesson. Young master is still young and is liable to be careless.
Mary.
You wont be losing your life at this time. Young master is the person seeding the Barusak household and will eventually stand at the top of all spiritualists. Right now you should calm your heart and treat your life with value.
Like a mother, Mary gently hugged him.
Because of that gentleness, Rook started to cry. In the game, among all heroines, Mary was the one most devoted to Rook. From now on, as the next Barusak head, and as the hero that will fight against the Demon Lord, he needed to start behaving himself. After this lost battle, many other battles were waiting. But only for now He wanted to act like a spoiled child in Marys embrace.
Alright, Mary Thank you.
This isnt much for you to be thanking me. Now, young master. Mary has one wish she would like to ask.
Rook didnt notice, but Marys eyes were burning with anger.
The Barusak prided army had taken losses from the attack of the demons More so, by the inferior creatures the pigs were.
And then, they made Rook, who she took good care just as if he was her little brother, sink in sadness.
Because of these reasons, she was quietly burning with anger from the demons at Karkata.
Please, lend me some soldiers. I received a n Raku-sama had secretly sent.
Chapter 37.Raku′s secret plan
Chapter 37.Rakus secret n
Rook eyes became wide-open.
Since his childhood, Mary had been looking after him. She was the one that took care of him more than anyone. Her actions of now were also for his sake. Thats why he was a bit anxious.
A secret n from Raku-ane? I havent heard anything about it.
He didnt want his beloved Mary to die because he took actions that didnt happen in the game.
To begin with, because he lost his battle at the Karkata ins, he couldnt use his game knowledge for some time. Now, all he could do was only wonder whether he could still use his knowledge for the other events. Unfortunately, in this battle at Karkata He could only rely on himself to capture the fort. It was like exploring an unknownnd.
Of course, Rook believed himself that he wasnt ipetent. He had the knowledge he learned in his previous world, and since he had been reincarnated, he had been learning about many matters as the next head of his family. But this was actually the first time he was going to make a decision without relying on the knowledge of the game. In this sense, this would be his first campaign.
Thinking about that, rather than having an amateur at war badly meddling with its matters and having their losses aggravated and more soldiers losing their life, it would be better to rely on the n of a person that was knowledgeable at it. But he couldnt carelessly ept it and lose Mary. While Rook was endless worrying with these thoughts, Mary took out a letter.
Yes, yesterday at afternoon, Ive received this letter.
While saying that, Mary gave Rook the letter. Rook quickly gave a nce to the letter. On the letter, the n was written with messy letters that matched how Raku was.
Hey, right here Its written that you shouldnt let me know about this letter, though?
Saying that, Rook pointed to the part where it was written:If you let Rook be aware of the n, he will be annoying, so act by yourself. Mary showed a bitter smile that looked apologetic.
I showed young master this letter because young master didnt seem to be having any good ideas. Besides, havent young master always said that? The everything is Hou-ren-sou.(TL note: this is the abbreviation of Jyouhou-Renraku-Soudan, which means, information, reporting and asking for advice. Apparently, this was some kind of motto of somepany. I dont know if thepany still exists, since this motto was created at the 1980s.)
Mary raised three of her white and slender fingers.
Hou-ren-sou meant information, reporting and asking for advice. This was something his previous world father would always be saying. In his management of his territories, he had always been enforcing these three things. Exchange of information was more important than anything; if anything unexpected happened, it was possible to immediately deal with it. At the beginning, with nobody knowing about the practices of hou-ren-sou, everyone would wonder what was that while bending their neck in confusion, but with ten years passing, anyone became used to it.
Mary, who could be said to be Rooks trusted retainer, would faithfully follow the Hou-ren-sou.
Young master, please, rely more on me. Please, ask me advice for all your worries.
Thats right Thank you.
With his reliable trusted attendant being here, Rook was able to calm down. He was able to relieve a bit of his anxiety.
For some reason, he had been causing many bad events. The heroines, Selestinna, Reba and Kurumi were killed, and his soldiers suffered heavy losses because of the pigs. But Rook was still blessed. He was tended by Marys gentleness. Once again turning his eyes to the letter, he started to read it.
Hmm [To begin with, despite their dirty appearance of beasts, there are many of their races that can disguise themselves and be just like a human. As the result, they can easily walk among the humans inside our territories with no concerns as long as they hide their special traits of their bodies.
In this n, it will be the reverse, with the objective of causing turmoil from the inside. asdf Once there is one drop of suspicion. Fortunately, you have many times their number; all they can do is wait, passing their time inside that cramped castle filled with fear. Once you drop a single drop of suspicious inside, rest will be easy.]
Reading thest letter, Rook let a oh in admiration.
In other words, we will infiltrate someone in there?
While folding the letter, he Looked at Mary. Mary calmly nodded.
Yes. Its a fact I dont want to ept, but among the demons, there are many whose appearance arent too different from us humans.
I know that. But, by any chance, if they discover the person infiltrating doesnt have a demonic like trait No, not really.
Rook denied his own thoughts.
This time, at the town of Karkata they were attacking, there were a few humans coexisting with the demons. As far as it goes, Its prohibited that humans and demons work together in the Shiidoru kingdom, and so, the town is considered to be one which there are only demons in the documents. Even the main character of the game didnt know there were humans living in the town until he won the battle and captured the town.
For instance, even if one didnt have any demon-like trait, one could simply insist to be one of the humans living in the town.
But it will be difficult to send the spy to infiltrate inside the fortress.
Kurumi, which would be very useful for situations like that, wasnt here anymore.
Not only didnt he have any spies at the demon side now, but infiltrating the Karkata castle also seemed to be difficult.(TL note: Its weird, but its written like that) Perhaps it might be possible to go up the walls through a gap in their defenses. But the walls were of stone and properly maintained. Since it was usually possible to use daggers as a footholds by putting them at the gaps between the stones, there wouldnt be any problems going up the wall. However, even looking at it from the distance, it was possible to see that the stone wall clearly wasnt one which doing that would be viable.
It would be a different story if there was a Ninja ss that could jump over the walls, but unfortunately, there werent any sses like that, and so didnt exist in the reality.
Dont worry, young master. I already have something prepared.
Eh!?
Fast.
Her response to the present issues was too fast. Since he had lostst battle, only a single day have passed. But even so, Mary had already thought of their next strategy. With Rook being surprised by that, Mary continued with her words with a face filled with confidence.
Im deeply sorry, but I thinking of it as a measure, I Actually, at the time when the demons had retreated, I sent three people Three spiritualists of the Barusak disguised as demons to infiltrate their base. They were distracted when they ran away, so the demons probably didnt notice someone slipping in.
Rook turned his eyes to Karkatas castle.
It was a firmly built fort surrounded by a ntation of matured grapes. In there, there were already three Barusak spiritualists inside. While Rook had been worrying about his troubles, they were hidden among the enemys army.
Although our soldiers suffered some losses, the difference in numbers is still overwhelming. Probably unless they think of doing something reckless, they wonte attack us.
Yes, I know that. Initially, they were nning on doing a siege after all.
Thats why instead, we will have their gates opened.
Mary whispered next to Rooks ears.
Rook nodded full of satisfaction at her n.
I see They will light a fire somewhere. And using the turmoil
They will open the gates from the inside, and after that, it will be our victory. Ive already instructed them to light the fire and open the gates tomorrow at night.
Saying that, Mary kneeled next to Rooks feet. From her face, the wry smile from before had faded away, and having the looks just like one of a general She had a face that was full of seriousness.
Please, lend me some soldiers. I will definitely capture that hateful fortress.
Mary.
Rook closed his eyes.
Using this n, the chances of winning were high. The demons had won a battle they originally werent supposed to win. By this time, they are probably drunk with the beverages of the highest grade, and once the next dayes, there will be soldiers suffering from the hangover. At the night of such day, it wouldnt be weird if they were to loosen their guard somewhat. They probably wouldnt expect that the spiritualists who had just suffered a great defeat wouldunch a night attack right on the next day.
If he uses this n, he will definitely win.
But Rook was still hesitating.
If the n Raku sent to him ended up being a bad one, it was quite possible for him to lose Mary.
It wasnt because she was one of the heroines; it would be fine saying it was closer to the feeling of love for his family as if she was his sister or mother. Among the people Rook knew, Mary was the person he could trust the most, and therefore, someone he didnt want to lose.
But there was no more time to be hesitating.
There was nothing else to do other than wishing her luck.
MaryCome back alive, ok?
Opening his eyes, he touched Marys cheeks.
They were very warm and soft cheeks. Being touched by Rook at her cheeks, Mary opened her eyes wide in surprise, and then closed them, filled with happiness. It was possible to see her cheeks vaguely bing blushed.
Yes, of course There is no way I can leave young master alone.
Its a promise. You must definitely promise me, Mary!!
Rook took his hands off Marys cheeks.
He didnt want to lose any other person important to him. If he was to lose her, he would probably go crazy. Taking away the muffler that was wrapped at her neck, Mary put it on Rook.
Tonight is cold. Please, use this to warm yourself. When Ie back, you will need to give me back, ok?
Rook looked at Marys figure going out of his tent.
At the same time Marys small back left the tent, the lonely air of the night blew inside.
At the center of the tent, alone, he sighted. There was no way the tent he was in right now was wide. But once Mary left, it abnormally became spacious.
You must definitelye back, Mary.
Rook muttered to himself.
Together with the remaining warmth of her cheek at his palm and the muffler he was grasping.
Chapter 38.The rebellion deep at night
Chapter 38.The rebellion deep at?night
The reason for Astys absence was much more stupid than she had expected.
After going out of Astys room, Riku let out a big sigh.
Today, Asty didnte to the training. Even among her subordinates, Asty could be said to be a very diligent person. She would enter the training field before the sun had risen and would keep swinging a sword or spear. But today alone, Asty didnt show her face.
Riku herself didnt really care whether she would being to train or not. However, she was Rikus subordinate, and she was also entrusted to her by Gortoberuk. Riku wondered that perhaps she had got high fever and couldnt leave her room. But if she was to only say this and leave it just like that, it would be bad to Rikus position, and it would also affect Leiveins reputation. Thats why she ended the training early and gave a visit to Astys given room.
But in the end, it was all needless worries.
Yo, ojou-chan.
Turning around, she saw Vrusto, who was leaning at the wall. Probably he was waiting for Riku toe back. After lightly raising her hand as a greeting to him, both of them started walking side-by-side.
And then, what is the reason for that girl to be absent? Was she sick?
Self-confinement.
Riku dropped her shoulders.
It felt to her as if she had suffered some kind of loss just for how she had been worried about Asty and had gone after her. Asty wasnt suffering from any sickness. She was healthier than she could ever be. She was reading a book of strategies while sitting on a chair.
Haa? Confinement?
Vrusto raised his voice in a surprised manner. In a low sound, Riku continued speaking.
Yes. It looks like she thinks she has responsibility for thisst battle.
From what Asty said, she thought she had responsibility as she was the one to make reasons for the troops to be dispatched to Karkata ins, and so she wasnt going to leave the room until it was the right time.
Of course, it was a fact that she had part of the responsibility. However, all she did was nothing more than giving her opinion. The fault lied on Kraut, who epted it without seriously thinking through.
I told her she should go polish her strength rather than doing that self-confinement, but she wouldnt listen, saying to let her be for at least three days. Anyway, it seems the Gortoberuk house has some family motto that you should seclude oneself to ept your wrong deeds or something.
I guess this is diligent? What to say
Vrusto was showing a surprised face. It also felt like Riku had a face simr to his.
Even though there are things more important than family mottos
Rather than family mottos, Riku hated family itself. For the pride of her family, Riku was thrown away, and ended up with sad memories. Looking how she was able to meet Leivein, perhaps in this perspective, it had been a good thing. But in the end, even after ten years had passed, she still looked at the Barusak with hostility.
That day from ten years ago The memories of her being betrayed by her father, engulfed by the waves of the sea and being carried to the seashore were as if a thin mist was surrounding it. She didnt remember the details, but she felt she was full of resentment an hatred. Even now, those thoughts were lying at the depths of her heart. Even after ten years had passed, the fence called Barusak still restrained her. Probably, if this were to continue, she would be its prisoner for the rest of her life.
Thinking about that, her mood became a bit dark.
Who knows?
Vrustos answer was extremely short. Taking out a cigar that was at his breast pocket, he started smoking it. Riku hated the smell of smoke. Not only she hated the smell, she was sensitive and would make her cough. Right at the moment Riku was about to open her mouth toin, it happened
Hm?
Suddenly, she felt a suspicious gaze onto her back.
Looking behind her, there were three soldiers. The three were very simr to humans, but because they were wearing armor of the Demon Lord army, they were definitely demons. She didnt mind too much about that point, but she did mind about the way the three were looking at her. It was a bit different from the looks of despise she had already be used to. Rather than despise and contempt, the feeling of surprise that was being given off was stronger.
Whats the matter, ojou-chan?
Looking at them once again, the trio disappeared as if they went hiding. Because they didnt have a face she remembered of, she knew they werent her subordinates, but soldiers from Karkata. But even so, it felt they were involved with something.
Did you see those three men that had just gone to that corner a little bit ago?
Hm? Ah, those guys that were ring at you? Arent they just jealous of ojou-chan because ojou-chan got many achievements despite being a human?
It would be good if that was the case.
Perhaps she was a bit too much self-conscious. While thinking about it, she shook off the suspicions from her mind.
-
It was at todays night that the incident urred.
By the time the moon was at the sky, it happened that sharp screams were being raised from the pig pen.
Its a rebellion!!
There is a traitor among us!!
Its fire!! Its burning!
Together with these words, the zes of the fire were going up to the sky. The straw spread at the pig pen had suddenly caught fire, now with the fire dazzlingly illuminating the night sky. The soldiers that were keeping watch, by seeing the fire and the voices that were saying it was a rebellion, became confused and made their ownmotion.
How noisy, really.
Wearing her armor, Riku left her room. Right as she turned to a corridor, she saw Vrusto and Roppu, who had gathered many of her subordinates and were rushing over to her room.
L-lieutenant! Its serious!!
Whatever it is, it looks like rebels have appeared.
If you be in panic, you will be doing just like those guys want you to.
Riku rebuked the two, who were somewhat flustered. It was at times like this that it was necessary to deal with the problems with a cool mind. Riku gave a deep breath, and then, she looked at the direction the screams wereing from. Perhaps it happened because the air of the winter was very dry.*1 The improvised pig pen was being scorched while it rose sounds of being burnt.
Second lieutenant Vrusto, take control of the soldiers and suppress themotion. There should be about three people sparking off themotion. Cut down those people that are being annoying.
Understood.
Lightly lowering his head, Vrusto immediately headed out at fast speeds. In an instant, Vrusto vanished from the ce he used to be just like the wind.
But , why do you say there should be about three people?
Roppu asked her this awkward question. While looking at the fire, she tly replied.
First of all, it was because hearing from the voices, there should be about three people screaming.
Eh? Werent you sleeping at this time?
I didnt feel like sleeping, and also didnt feel like training. Rather than that, how do you think they were able to get in here?
While still gazing at the fire, she asked Roppu. While lowering his eyebrows, he earnestly started to ponder about the question. After the screaming voices were raised two more times, Roppu spoke about his doubts.
To climb the walls of Karkata Is impossible. It is too tall for someone to forcibly try to climb it up, and even if there was someone from the inside sending down a rope for them to climb up, the guards would have noticed.
If thats the case, then does it mean the gatekeeper had betrayed us?
It shouldnt be it. The role of being the gatekeeper are given to demons that had been working at Karkata for generations.
Yes, even if he temporarily betrayed us, he would have chosen the timing to do that in his own ord. At least, tonights patrolling is very rigorous for him to do that.
Right. I think it would have been more effective to cause turmoil after the banquet happened.
With all that said, then how did they get in?
First of all, why did they start a fire today? Since it was easy for them to infiltrate, it would have been better to wait to cause the confusion after their vignce cooled down. It was just as Roppu had said: the confusion would have spread even more if they had started the fire after everyone was drunk at the banquet.
To begin with, why would they want to cause turmoil? Because, since it is only two or three people, even if they cause disorder, because we would be able to immediately suppress it, there would be no meaning to it.
Roppu said those words worriedly. He was boiling with all these questions. Slowly moving her finger to her chin, Riku started to think. The fire was getting worse, and now was spreading to the pen the sheep were at.
Wouldnt it mean that there wouldnt be no meaning to the disorder if it wasnt caused today?
You mean the people infiltrated and the people outside are not in conditions to be properly cooperating with each other?
Thats right. In other words, they had previously decided that it was [today] that they would act.
Uhh This means that today, the enemy troops knew that at this time, they would light a fire, and also knew that the fire would more or less be able to cause disorder. Would it be something like that?
Riku nodded at Roppus doubts.
Yes. In other words, it means they are coordinating with the outside troops.
In wars, it was the standard to cause turmoil and attack. Most likely, they would use the gap given from all the turmoil and open the gate from the inside, having their troopse inside. By the time Riku finished summarizing her thoughts, Vrusto came back.
Ojou-chan. We caught the three people that put fire onto the pen.
In the end, it was three people. Where are they?
Right now, they are being dragged to the za. It looks like it will take some time to put down the fire. It had spread a lot after all.
Being led by Vrusto, together with Roppu, Riku headed to the za. There, the three men were tied with ropes. Curiously, they were the three soldiers she had seen before at dusk. In seems like they were soldiers of the Barusak that had slipped in.
So the meaning of those gazes was this.
Riku understood now. She was that worthless child they had thought to be dead, but for some reason, she was at the Demon Lord army now. There was no way for them to not be surprised. They probably had had a simr opinion to Toudo at the time. Looking at the Barusak soldiers that were ring at her, she thought about those things for a moment. However, right now, it was not the time to be pondering about things. Taking her halberd, she cut the three peoples head off without saying anything.
Wai-, ojou-chan!? Shouldnt we have pressed them for information!!?
Before we could do that, they might have self-exploded. It might have been fine to search whether they had bombs or not But right now, time is precious, so there was nothing else to do.
In reality, she wanted to torture them thoroughly.
She wanted to peel their skin, crush their bones and torture them until they pleaded to her to kill them. But right now, she didnt have the time. She had plenty of time to indulge herself in this pleasureter.
Immediately gather the soldiers at the gate.
Ha? Why is it? Before extinguishing the fire?
Even now, the fire was vigorously burning.
If they dont put off the fire soon, it will spread even more. If the winds direction was to change, it was possible that even the residential area might catch fire. But all Riku did was give one nce to the fire. It was as if it would be more efficient if they were to let the fire spread. Raising the corner of her lips, her eyes went back to Vrusto.
We will be using it instead. This huge signal fire.*2
Chapter 39.Scaredy rabbits
Chapter 39.Scaredy rabbits
Deep at night, the moon wasnt at the center of the sky anymore.
From inside the walls of Karkata, the mes of the fire were being lifted. The fire that was burning under the darkness of the night made the walls illuminated. The screams that told of there being a rebellion or there being a traitor, being carried by the wind, were heard even from bellow the hill. It looked like the confusion wasnt being well handled. At the same time, the fire was getting worse, having the sea of mes getting wider and wider. And during all the confusion, the gates of the fortress quietly opened.
As expected of Raku-sama.
While looking at the situation using binocrs, Mary gave a faint smirk.
Everyone, it is the time to attack!
Mary gave themand to the ten thousand soldiers she was leading. With the orders given, the army rushed straight over Karkatas hill.
All was for the sake of offering this victory to her beloved Rook. Because of things he said about how they should be friendly to demons, it made hisck of resolve as the head of the Barusak family. But this didnt matter. This naivety was part of Rook Barusaks charm; all it was needed was to once again have him set his resolve.
Thats why, from now on, she decided to devote herself on being of use to Rook. She would aid Rook by having him walk the path of the domination of the demons.
Attack!!
While raising their voices loud, they rushed through the gate. War was either winning or losing. She would be now attacking through the gap made by the confusion and overpowering the enemy with numbers. There was no way the brave Barusak soldiers would lose to the demons, which had theirmand in chaos. Not only Mary, but everybody believed in their victory without suspecting of anything.
Shoot!
That was until they had heard that sharp voiceing from above.
The soldiers that were hiding on the walls, on the roof of the residences and on the balconies at the second floor of the houses simultaneously drew their bows. A great amount of arrows poured down at them all at once. All of the Barusak soldiers had convinced themselves that the demons were disordered because of the fire inside their base. There was no way they would have expected they would get attacked despite how the gate had opened. They were too overconfident about that. Therefore, they couldnt do anything about the arrow rain that had been waiting for them.
Kgh!( !)
The arrows pierced the Barusak soldiers one after another. Mary, who was riding her horse at the front of the army, wasnt an exception. Being showered by the arrow rain, she became like a hedgehog. Looking at their leader, Mary, who fell down her horse, and then looking at all theirrades being pierced by the arrows, the Barusak soldiers that were following behind all immediately had their faces bing pale. As if they had noticed that if they were to waste their time standing there, they would be the next to be hedgehogs, the Barusak soldiers turned back without hesitations.
Re-retreat!!
The Barusak soldiers started to retreat at full speed. Looking at the Barusak soldiers acting like that, Riku started tough loudly. Where could the brave attitude they had before have gone to? The scene of the soldiers going down the mountains disorderly trying to flee each on their own to save their life was so funny to Riku to the point of her holding her stomach.
Aha, ahahahahaha!! For them to run back to their holes so fast, they are just like scaredy rabbits. No, rabbits still have some cuteness.
More than anything, rabbits had good ears.*1
Just because the gate was opened didnt mean they would be able to easily invade the fortress. They were probably happy their n had worked out, but they should have been more attentive after entering the enemy base. This was the reason for the Barusaks defeat.
We are going after them. Follow me.
Riku gantly rode her horse.
By following after those Barusak soldiers, they would be able to quickly get to their main troops. The number of soldiers that had attacked were approximately ten thousand. The other soldiers at the main forces are probablyzing around by now. To be assured, she considered whether she should be away from them by some distance when following after them, but looking at the pale faces the soldiers had made at the time they had retreated, it was possible to see that what happened to them was without doubtpletely out of their expectations. At least, the way they turned their tail and ran didnt look like a performance. About eight or nine out of ten, they were indeed running away.
Now then, lets go.
Riku licked her lips. Riding her horse, the sound of the wind being cut through passed near her ears. The sound of the wind, the footsteps of the demon soldiers following behind her, the too much defenseless Barusak encampment that was in front of her eyes: all that made Riku enthusiastic.
Before long, the curtains were about to be raised to her next moments of bliss. Riku was excited to the battle that was about to happen before her eyes.
It was like hell.
The tragedy of blood being washed with blood was once again spreading through his view. It was as if he was dreaming.
But he still knew that it wasnt a dream. Rook believed Mary was going to achieve sess with the n and went to sleep in his own pavilion. But his slumber suddenly came to an end. He received a notification that the demons were doing a night attack. Desperately jumping up from his bed, he wore his armor. But by this time, it was already toote. More than half of his army had already suffered devastating losses by the attack. Until the demons reached to Rooks pavilion, it was probably only a question of time.
Uu, urgh.( ä)
Without being able to endure the nausea, he fell to the ground. All was engulfed by a mood heavier than anything he had ever felt, and the air was filled with the smell of blood that made one choke.
He knew this was the characteristic ambience of a war. He had went to war many times and should have already be used to it. Such air felt like it was wrapping around his skin.
Rook-sama!! Please, give the order of retreat!!
One of the mercenary soldiers hurriedly said to him.
It was a soldier he didnt remember the name and didnt make an appearance in the game. It looked like he was a soldier that had a position above average, but this kind of thing didnt matter.
No, here I need to take responsibility and fight
Rook unsteadily got up.
All this was his responsibility. The one that befell hell onto the Barusak army was none other than him. And so, there was no way he could run away.
If it is me, if it is me, I can do something about it. Thats right, the me of right now is Rook Barusak after all.
As if saying it to himself, he said those words.
The himself of right now wasnt that ordinary university student. He had reincarnated in a gyaru game as the main character; as the unparalleled genius, Rook Barusak. And so, he definitely is able to get out of this situation somehow. Rather, what kind of main character wouldnt be able to do so?
If it is me, even with the battle already in this state I can do something about it. I cant run away; I must fight.
What are you saying!? We need to retreat and reorganize the troops!!
But he mustnt run away.
Rook was also worried about Mary. Under this situation, Marys survival was to the point of being hopeless. But there might still be an unexpected miracle. Perhaps she might still be alive after being taken prisoner. He needed to somehow find where his beloved and precious Mary was.
But, we mustnt run. Because I
No, we need to retreat!!
Rook unconsciously trembled at the mercenarys threatening attitude.
His menacing look was like a devils. If a young child was to see that face, the child would immediately run away while crying. With the scary face that made him tremble all over, Rook became speechless. And facing against such attitude, the soldier was pressing him by showering him with words.
Everything is over once themander dies. In order to clear away the regrets of the people that died, you must survive. If you die now, there is no way you would be able to face the people of countless generations that had died before!!
Saying that, the soldier grasped Rooks hand. Forcefully making him stand up, he started to move while pulling Rook. Rook became at the soldiers mercy.
Now, please, ride on this horse. Or did you forget how to ride a horse!?
Ah, no, I didnt.
Somehow riding the horse, Rook turned back and gave one more nce to Karkatas direction.
All was covered in a sea of fire, and he wasnt able to see whether the soldiers were spiritualists or mercenaries, but probably, among the screams and yelling of people, there were some of people that were rted to the Barusak family. Those voices made the hair on his nape stand up. In the end, he couldnt bring himself to start having the feeling that he should retreat.
Sorry. In the end, I cant run away.
Rook-sama, give the orders of retreat. This is not cowardice. There is courage in retreating now
The soldier rejected his words. His voice felt mechanical andcked emotion. Rook ignored the soldiers words.
If, if I dont confirm whether Mary is alive Yes, Mary might still be alive. So, I must save her. I, because, I!!
Mary-sama wouldnt wish for Rook-sama to die here!!
The sharp words gorged his chest. Together with pain, anger started to boil inside him. He didnt want that soldier he didnt even know the name to speak of Mary as if he knew her. Mary didnt wish him to die? This was obvious. Is there any human that wouldnt be sad with their family dying? If there is a human that wouldnt be, then it cant be considered a human. It would be an emotionless robot that looked like a human.
He hated how the soldier spoke of the obvious in a tone that was as if he knew everything, and more than anything, the way he acted that seemed to have decided that Mary had already died made him extremely angry.
I know this even if you dont tell me!! Thats why I!?
When he raised his face and saw how the soldier was ring at him, he immediately closed his mouth.
The soldiers expression was very severe. If one was to ask what kind of face a devil would have, it would be this one. His eyes were bloodshot and his lips were twisted; the teeth that he was biting his own lips with looked like fangs.
But from those eyes that were full of anger, a single tear fell.
Please, give the order of retreat. Lets survive and wait for the opportunity to get revenge. If it is you It is possible.
It was a deration he had made because he cared deeply about the Barusak family.
Even now while Rook was surprised by his words, it was possible to feel the enemy rapidly approaching.
Run away! There is a very strong demon out there!!
Its the devil!! A red devil!!
D- dont fear!! Although it is a demon, it is female! Go! We must kill it somehow!!
Its impossible! There is no way we can kill that red haire Gwa!
Those voices that were closer to screams were quickly getting closer and closer. The sounds of weapons shing weapons also added up to its brutality. If he was to run away, it needed to be now. It was as like if he was to lose his chance now, he would be engulfed by the war.
Closing his eyes for an instant, Marys face came to his mind.
Mary would always be following Rook two steps behind him.
For Rooks sake, she was the one that worked the most and for the most time. She would always be beside him smiling and would always give him advices. When he felt down, she would politely encourage him. She would always gently hug him. Mary was a precious person to him, and despite her being a maid, to him, she was a member of his family. Rather than Raku, who would always be busy at herboratory, or Riku, who was already gone, he felt Mary like she was his elder sister.
Perhaps, Mary was suffering at that burning fortress right now.
Or perhaps, she had already been released from her suffering and went to that ce.
Sorry, Mary. I will avenge you no matter what.
When he opened his eyes once again, all the hesitation had vanished from them.
We are retreating. We are retreating to ournds!!
The army Rook Barusak was leading now only had half of its initial numbers.
He needed to return to his territory; it couldnt be helped that his prestige wouldnt be shown mercy to once he went back to the divine royal capital with his army covered in blood and dirt. Having their dirtied g being raised, they proceeded with the retreat, leaving to the royal capital. Rooks retreating figure was very much miserable.
And then, somebody spoke to him.
The genius that fell to the ground.
Were the words.
And then, once again, that certain person narrowed its eyes and muttered.
ŤĿɫä*2
Chapter 40.Nostalgic memories
Chapter 40.Nostalgic memories
In Karkatas castle, everyone was cheerful with the victory.
They couldnt bring the enemy general down, but they destroyed more than half of their army and made them retreat. There was nobody of the demon side that expected they would have had such a huge victory despite their great disadvantage in numbers.
Everyone crowded the za. They were drinking booze, ying instruments, singing songs and celebrating their victory. It was a party the soldiers and the residents were mingling together. But there were also people that werent participating in the party.
Together with her subordinates, Riku went down one of the stairs inside the fortress. The stair, which was connected to the dungeon, was filled with an air that was chilly by a different meaning to the coldness of winter. There wasnt any blowing wind, so it shouldnt be possible for one to feel cold. However, the mood given by the dull stone walls and the steep stairs that didnt have handrails would make the heart freeze in a different meaning.
Suppressing her hurry, Riku carefully went down the stairs step by step as if to ascertain about her foothold.
Ah-ah, the other guys should be enjoying their drinks by now, you know? Even though I also wanted to drink
From behind, it was possible to hear Vrustosints. But Riku didnt answer him. She didnt have the patience to be answering each of hisints that its numbers had already amounted to so many she didnt know how many there was anymore. With Riku ignoring him, Asty answered instead.
This is also part of the job-de gozaruyo, second lieutenant Asuteroid. It is said that soldiers mustplete their duty without faltering-de gozaru.
Stupid, its not that. Its only that the one that to do most of the hard work in this battle was me, you know? But even so, I didnt get to participate in the party and was even made to go down to this stinking dungeon.
Vrusto let out a sigh that felt a bit forced. But Riku, whether it was Vrusto, whether it was Asty, whether it was Roppu, who was nervous and had his gaze unsteady, she didnt intend to be following anyones conversation.
Originally, Riku had nned to go down the dungeon by herself. The one she was going to meet was the enemy. But she couldnt have people think she was going to have a secret talk with the prisoners or whether she was trying to let them run. Thats why she had brought these three people she could trust.
Dont worry; it will be done soon. It is about to die after all.
Riku muttered in bother. She was acting the way a child that had the toy taken. Even though she obtained what she desired, all of them would break down. It was such a boring development. Going down thest step of the stair, Riku looked ahead to the dark corridor.
At the beginning of the corridor, there was a jailer sitting on a chair. When the jailer noticed Riku, he stood up and saluted her.
Nice to meet you, lieutenantmander Barusak. Im called Tipus. Im the one that manages this area.
Thanks for the good work. Now then, where is it?(TL note: I really dont know how I should be tranting things like)
Ha, I will be guiding you there from now on. Weve collected all her possessions, so there should be no danger. However, from what the doctors had said.
I know. It was like a miracle for it to still be alive.
Riku tly answered back to the jailor exnation.
Each footstep loudly echoed. A much more chilly air enveloped Riku and the others. The small light at themps hanging at the wall were dimly illuminating the dungeon.*1 After passing by many doors, the jailor stopped his feet in front of a certain one. With experienced movements, the jailor removed the bar that was locking the door and while raising a sound, he opened the door.
It is here.
Thank you.
After giving a nce to the jailor that had respectfully lowered his head, Riku entered the cell.
It was a cell less dirtier than expected and onlycked a bit of cleaning. The ce gave a very straightforward feeling by having nothing except a single bed. Lying on the somewhat dirty bed, there was a human who was covered in white gauzes and bandages. The person was just barely breathing. Her voluptuous breast were slowly going up and down. Most of her face was covered in bandages, but it seemed that her eyes and mouth were fine just barely.
When Riku came close to her, her eyes had slightly opened, looking at Riku as if trying to remember something.
Its been a long time. Have you been fine?
As if she had met a friend after a long time, Riku spoke. After doing that, the slightly opened eyes suddenly became wide-open. It was as if her eyeballs were about to fall off.
Rikuojousama?
Oh? Mary is still calling me ojou-sama.
In surprise, Riku put her hands close to her mouth. And then, by Riku putting a smile ady of the Barusak household would, Marys face lost its color. The cast-off that had thought of being dead was alive. Just by that it was already worth being surprised. And more than that, with how Riku hade to question her at the dungeon of the enemy, Mary must be very confused. With a nk look , Mary opened her mouth.
Why, are you here?
For what reason does Mary think Im here?
As if she was worried about Mary, Riku extended her hand to her body. And then, she pressed her hand at a bandaged part which was reported to her of being the ce she had suffered the worst wound. Doing that, as one would expect, Mary twisted her face in pain to the extent of having her face losing its color.
!!
For you to be so full of wounds It did hurt, didnt it? Ah, you are also very injured here. Are you ok?
Riku thrust her finger at the wound as if she wasnt noticing Mary twisting her face in anguish. While showing a worried face, in her heart, Riku was happily pressing the ces where Mary was wounded the most. Because of that, Mary started to heavily breath from her mouth.
Ah, Im sorry. Perhaps I touched a ce that hurt?
After being filled with satisfaction by Marys suffering, she put a face that was as if she had just noticed what she had being doing. But she didnt take her hand away from Marys body. Instead, she pressed with more strength. In Marys eyes, traces of hatred started to show up. But there was no way Riku was going to finish it only with that. Riku moved her hand to Marys cheek.
Ive always wanted to meet with Mary. Ive always thought of giving my gratitude once we met again. Yes, yes, for example, that girl really liked to say thatIf Im not wrong, it was While saying something like Dont hinder young masters path to dominance, ok?, she would do something like that, I guess?
While loosening her eyebrows as if she was pitying Mary, Riku dropped her elbow at Marys belly with all her force. Of course, it was at a ce where the wounds were shallow. It would be fine even if Riku was to hit a ce with deep wounds if it was by her, but if she was to do that, it would lose the fun. It would be a waste if Mary was to die because Riku had hit her in a bad way.
With that unexpected attack, Mary shrieked in pain. Because of this piercing shriek, Riku felt the urge of cutting her head off right away. But she barely endured it. The fun time still had much more to go.
Ah, Im sorry. I made a mistake. It wasnt at the belly. Was it stepping on the foot? See? In this kind of way.
While saying that, Riku grasped Marys right foot which was fractured when she fell off her horse and with all her strength twisted it with her hands. A scream that was so loud to the point of Riku wanting to immediately shut her mouth was raised. Even though she was too weak to scream before, how could it be possible for her to have this much strength to scream remaining? Humans were made more resilient than expected.
Didnt she also used to say dont use your position of elder sister so you can get close to him and trick him or something like that? They were really good memories. Mary really loved Rook. Thats why for his sake, youve always been threatening me. You would step on my foot just like that Ah, sorry. It wasnt the right foot; it was the left one, right?
Roughly letting her right leg go of her hand, she twisted her left foot that, simrly, had been fractured as well. Her left leg was so full of bandages that it wasnt possible to know which bandages were for the bone fractures and which were for the arrow wounds. But it didnt matter to Riku regardless which of those each bandage was for. In the end, all that was important was knowing that this was a ce had been heavily injured.
While she was thinking about what she should do next to enjoy herself, she heard the voices of Vrusto and the others talking.
Uwaa, as expected of Ojou-chan. Really nasty
I see, its a torture technique-de gozaruna. It will be good for learning-de gozaru.
L-learning, you say?
Stupid. That is not torture or anything like that. Its just that ojou-chan is very malicious.
The three were speaking of many things on their own convenience. She turned back to say something to them, but then she noticed that Marys lips were moving.
What happened With young master?
Because of that that quiet muttering, Riku reflexively spitted the saliva in her mouth in surprise.
She couldnt believe how she had the calmness to be worrying about her master despite being under this condition. While patting her left foot, Riku gave a cheerful smile.
Do you want me to tell you?
Did something happen to young master?
Do you want me to tell you?
While smiling, she repeated the same words. Those words felt like there was a storm toe. The face full of pain started to turn into a face closer to a savage one. Riku didnt find it fun. Despite how brusquely she had dropped her foot at the bed, Marys expression didnt change.
Whether it is the defeated soldiers Or their general, even you should at least know What kind of fate they have.
Of course, Riku didnt know what happened to Rook. Mary was at the Barusak army that invaded the fortress, so Rook should have been there too.*2 But he turned his tail and run. He probably is alive. He most likely went back to his territory and is cowering at his own warm room by now.
But Riku wanted to see Marys anguished face.
Suc-Such a thing Where, where is he? Is he alive?
Because of how her words became mumbled, that was probably the possibility Mary most wanted to avoid. Because of her imploring tone of voice, Riku started to want tough. But she shouldnt startughing at this time. While showing a bold smile, Riku kept looking at her in silence. As she did that, Mary started to shout while coughing blood.
Young master Rook-sama. Is Rook-sama being treated as a hostage? I, I dont care what happens to me. Its fine even if I get killed. But, at least have mercy on Rook-sama!!
You are really noisy.
Riku moved her hand to her silver sword. She wanted to cut the throat of that thing. If Riku was to do that, she wouldnt need to be hearing that annoying voice that looked like the grunts of a pig anymore. But if she was to do that, her fun time would decrease. That was a problem. It was extremely troublesome. Because she finally got a toy to y with, she needed to treat it well before it broke. After giving a deep sigh, Riku whispered next to Marys ears.
You wont care even if I kill you?
Yes. And in exchange, please, save Rook-sama!
This would be your wish, right?
While giving a sweet smile, Riku put her hands on her pockets.
But you are about to die already. We were trying to keep you alive somehow, but arent you already at a condition that just by speaking is hard?
Being said that, Marys face became gloomy. It had been right on the mark. While twisting her face as if what Mary had said was unforgivable, Riku dropped her gaze at her.
Even if I were to take the life of someone that was like that, I have the feeling it wouldnt mean too much. After all, it is about to die anyway Even if I were to speed up the process a bit, it wouldnt change much.
T-this, this, somehow overlook it, please!!!
Mary was crying tears of blood. While raising a troubled sigh, she lifted her face as if she reached to an understanding. And then, she extended her hand to Mary.
I dont understand the reason why you love Rook to this point. So, I will be asking this of you in a little bit different ce. Its impossible to move you in this state; right Asty, Vrusto, bring the stretcher.
Saying that, Asty and Vrusto prepared the stretcher. With the help of the jailer, the confused Mary was put onto the stretcher. Slowly being brought, they left the dungeon.
So, why do you like him?
While going up the stairs, Riku asked Mary. Being asked that, Marys face became a bit blushed. From her thin lips, very sweet words left.
Of course Because I want to see to what point young masters future will go.
Unconsciously, Rikus eyes showed doubt. With a face that looked as if she was on a trance, it didnt look like Mary was the same person that had been screaming in anguish a few moments ago.
Future?
The future young master envisions is also my dream. Of course, even to me, some parts of it are difficult to believe in, but even so, I want to see youngs master figure leading all the people. While I walk alongside young master, I want to see the world young master will create. Serving young master and using my life for his good is the meaning to my existence after all.
Marys thin lips were happily moving.
Hearing those words, Riku suddenly remembered of Leivein. Riku wanted to fight alongside Leivein. She didnt really know whether she would be dead until the next winter as that oracle had said, but she simply wanted to stand next to Leivein to that point. She wanted to be of use to him. Having this desire in mind, thisst battle as well had been earnestly fought.
But Riku didnt know.
What kind of future Leivein was aiming for, what were his goals; she didnt know about them.
A future he envisions, you say?
Yes, the future young master dreams of.
Riku, who had been going up the stairs, stopped her feet. While thinking about the words Mary had said, she looked back the way she had gone through. The steep stairs went on so deeply that it wasnt possible to see its bottom without straining the eyes. It was as if all of that was only darkness.
I need to ask about it too.
To young master? This is very good. The ideal world my young master envisions is much more marvelous than any of the kings had don
The world captain Leivein dreams of.
Interrupting Marys words, Riku made a sign with her hand. Doing that, Asty and Vrustoid the stretcher down. The reason why Riku had ordered them to go up the stairs wasnt possible to be understood at all. Mary looked at Riku in a strange way. And so, Riku returned her a smile.
By the way, Mary. Do you know this?
Riku took her hands out of her pocket. She was holding a golden brooch. Riku showed Mary the brooch that had the crest of the Barusak family in front of her eyes. Seeing the brooch that was slightly stained with blood, Marys face froze.
Co-could it be Y-You!! Didnt you promise young masters safety!? That promise was a lie, right!!
What are you talking about? I dont remember anything about doing any promises.
In first ce, there was no way Riku could have something Rook possessed at hands.
That was Rikus own brooch. Because she grew older , the coat she used to wear ten years ago didnt fit her anymore. But despite she thinking she would be throwing it away someday, strangely, she grew attached to it. Being troubled whether she would keep it or not, she only kept the brooch.
The herself of that time couldnt have ever imagined that she would be using her brooch in that way.
Then, good-bye.
With all her strength, Riku kicked Mary.
Without being able to resist, Mary fell down to that steep stair that went on to the underground. Those stairs didnt have handrails. She didnt have anywhere to grab, although to begin with, pain was going through her whole body, and thus not being possible for her to do so.
When Riku and the others once again went down the stairs It was possible to see Marys figure with her limbs twisted in weird directions.
Aha, ahahahaha!! It serves you right, it serves you right!! Hey, say something. Even though I was throw down from a cliff, I didnt die, you know? Could you understand my pain a bit? Hey! Hey! Hey!!
She kicked Mary, who didnt say anything, many many times. While insanely smiling, she relentlessly kicked Mary. Without being able to stay still while seeing Riku act like this, Vrusto put his hand on Rikus shoulder.
Hey, ojou-chan! This is already
When she turned back to him, seeing Rikus face, Vrusto became breathless.
Her eyes were like those of someone that had just seen a rock at the roadside. The insanity that were in her eyes a few moments ago wasnt there, nor were there any signs that it had been there. All there was in her face was a bored expression.
Ojou-chan
Roppu, this one died. Call the group that deals with the corpses. Asty, can you put away the stretcher? Its not necessary anymore after all.
Y-yes.
Un-understood-de gozaru!!
Roppus and Astys figures vanished in light speed.
Riku started to go up the stairs once again. She didnt turn back to Marys corpse. Because of how she started to go up the stairs as if it was the natural thing to do, being out of his character, Vrusto quietly spoke to her.
That Was it enough?
That? I dont care about that anymore.
Rikus expression was like the one of a child that got tired of his toy.
Riku didnt have any interest in the dead Mary. It was because she was alive that Riku could enjoy her face twisting in anguish. After it died, that was the end. She felt as if she didnt get all the fill of enjoyment she desired, but she was satisfied enough. Next time, it would be the turn of the other Barusak leaders, who are a bit healthier than Mary. If possible, she wanted it to be either Raku or Rook, or her beloved and respected father.
And so, she didnt care about Mary anymore.
More importantly, I need to search about what kind of world captain Leivein looks forward to. I dont know anything about captain after all.
By Rikus answer, Vrusto became speechless.
There was nothing else left for Vrusto to ask.
But even so, Vrusto felt like he needed to say something to Riku. If he didnt tell her that now, by the way she had been going, he felt she would end up leaving something very precious behind.
As her babysitter, and as her instructor, he needed to speak to her. But when he was about to say something, a voice came from above the stairs.
Lieutenantmander Riku Barusak! An envoy hase from the demon capital. You must quicklye to the reception room.
Alright. Come with me, second lieutenant Vrusto.
Riku gave Vrusto an order to apany her.
After still being troubled over it for a few moments, he shook his head. And then, he decided he should act talkative like his usual self.
Ah-ah. Dont I have any breaks?
Its an order from your superior. Hurry up.
Yes, yes, understood After that, treat me with some alcohol, lieutenantmander Riku!!
Like his usual, Vrusto was acting talkative.
And then, he followed after Riku as if it was a bother.
Chapter 41.Tightrope walking negotiation
Chapter 41.Tightrope walking negotiation
Raimon Barusak was enraged.
He was burning in raging fire for Rook Barusaks ipetence.
Not only was he famed of being the genius that would only be born once each thousand years and was going to be the next head of the Barusak household, but also, behind the scenes, the progression on the marriage with the first princess had been going well; it was the son he had pride on. But Rook Barusak has caused their greatest defeat in history in the Karkata campaign. And even at other times, he had been doing varied disgraceful actions that hinted he could have thoughts of betraying the kingdom by making friends with demons. Raimon had been again and again overlooking all the fall of virtue that covered the Barusak house in dirt. Somehow, all this enduring had been piling up.
But with this historical defeat, his endurance dam had crumbled. It had been his limit. He didnt want to even see Rooks face, so he expelled him from the royal capital, but even so, he still couldnt calm down his anger. Raimon threw the beverage bottle Rook had given him to the floor.
Father!
As if to calm down his anger, she rushed to her father. There was nothing as much dreadful as her fathers anger. If she wasnt to calm him down even if it was for a bit, he would take Rooks life just as he did with Riku Barusak. Only that she needed to avoid at all costs.
You are too agitated. Please, calm down a bit.
Raimon red at Raku. Because of his sharp glint on his eyes, Raku became motionless as if her feet had been sewed onto the floor. It felt to Raku like he was a snake ring at a frog. While giving off cold sweat, despite it, she risked her life and looked back at her father.
Father!
Raku You know it, right? This is a problem concerning the honor of the Barusak family. My beloved daugher, it is necessary to remove that fool that covered honor of the Barusak in dirt.
Receiving the anger of her father with his silent re, Rakus body started to tremble.
Her fear was much that she was acting as if there was something cold crawling around her back. But killing off her fear, Raku started to choose her words. If she were to choose her words badly, she would probably have her head sent flying from her neck. But despite that, she made her resolve. Kneeling in front of Raimons feet, Raku quietly spoke.
Father, Rook is immensely famous with the popce. Specially with the females, from themoners to the nobility. Havent the first princess been personally touching the topic of marrying with him? If we were to deal with him under these conditions, we will receive animosity from many people.
But even so, I have set my resolve, Raku.
Raimon was silently looking at Raku.
Even if an authority had been healthily working until then, things like being affected by an unknown disease can happen sometimes. By me saying that, Raku should know what I mean, right?
Could it be you are telling me to use that drug that is still in development on him?
Rakus voice had trembled for an instant.
This certain drug had been locked deep inside one of the rooms of theboratory. The development of the drug had already been terminated by Raimon, and although it is still at development stages, its effects had already been verified. Rook must definitely not take that drug. While putting up a calm facade, her mind was desperately
However, that drug has the effect of increasing the strength to the level strong demons would achieve. Of course, ħ()ä˸ʼƤޤޤ_^ϤĤޤ. (TL note: I dont know what this is talking about;-;. Well, it has something to do with politics.)
Then, it is fine if you use another drug. It alright If the drug is given by you, Rook will easily take it. I trust you will seed My beloved daugher.
With a calming tone of voice, Raimon spoke those words. With the corner of his eyes loosening up and speaking in a gentle tone, if someone else were to look, the person would think he was just normally talking to his beloved daugher. But Raku noticed that his eyes werentughing. If he were to oppose Raimon more than that, there was the possibility of him dealing with Raku as well. Raku swallowed the saliva that was in her mouth.
Father, I understand. I will do what I can. But before that, only for now Cant this be put off?
But Raku mustnt be defeated here.
Exhausting all her body and spirit, she was willing to make her father reconsider Rooks death. Because of how she could still speak the words of postponing Rooks death in such condition, Raimons veins at his forehead popped up. Of course, Raku noticed that, but she ignored his anger.
We can have Rook disposed of from the shadows anytime. However, Rook Barusak has great poprity. Also, he is a considerable addition in military might. Thats why it wont bete for us to dispose of him after we made use of his every single drop of sweat and blood. Besides, a spiritualist that possesses that amount of talent is not somethingmon. Dont you think it is a waste to get rid of him right away?
Indeed, it is as you say, but
Raimon slowly moved his mouth. Raimons great change in behavior didnt slip past Rakus eyes. The hatred burning in his eyes were wavering. As if she would not permit this opportunity to go away, Raku pressed on.
Therefore, I propose to send Rook Barusak to the front lines. If he raise achievements, it will be possible to elevate the reputation of the name of the Barusak family. And if he is to be killed there, then it simply meant that this was his limits.
Raimon looked at Raku puzzled. However, he didnt feel the fear Raku had a few moments ago. Raimons heart wavered. Comparing to the worthless except for her strength Riku Barusak, Rook Barusak was the owner of an overflowing talent any spiritualist would desire. His true feelings were that he didnt want to let go of Rook yet. Thats why it was possible to have his opinion changed after this rmendation. As much as she could, Raku imposed herself.
Father, please, reconsider.
Alright. Rook Barusak will be sent to the front lines He will be sent to Fert. I will have the preparations be immediately arranged. Raku should go back to your work.
Ha. Thank you for the reconsideration(Ϥ)
Doing a light salute, Raku turned away from Raimon.
Coming back to her room, she saw Marius, her attendant, waiting for her. Giving one nce to him, Raku walked in direction of theboratory. After taking her smoking pipe and putting it into her mouth, with experienced movements, Marius scratched a match, lighting it up.
Thanks for your hard work, Raku-sama.
Really, it is such a pain to confront against that guy.
Raku took the match in a apathetic manner.
Raimon Barusak was the central pir of the Barusak household; he is not someone that was easily bent. If she was to go one step wrong, perhaps she would have lost her life. Those negotiations were like tightrope walking. While being relieved of still having her neck connected to her body, she lighted her smoking pipe.
But even so, is Rook-sama going to be fine?
Marius timidly asked. Because Raku put her life on line, she was able to protect Rook. However, this would have no meaning if he was to die just on his next war. Raku repudiated Marius concern.
Nonsense. All is already fine now. Its obvious he will be winning the next battles.
Win, you say? However, thosest times Rook-sama has
Dont worry. This will be the end of his bad luck. As you can see I have already prepared a n.
Raku dexterously put her right hand inside her white coat. And then, she took out a letter. When Marius looked closely, the noticed that it was addressed to Rook.
Eh? This Have been prepared beforehand?
If I was to seed in saving his life, nine out of ten Rook would have been sent to Fert. It is the indomitable city one of the leaders of the Demon Lord army, Edgar Zerrik, governs over. Its a ce great numbers of spiritualists had their life lost in these two hundred years. Its an extremely difficult ce to capture, but it doesnt mean there is no chance of victory.
While having confidence that it was a strategy that would victory this time, she dered. Looking at Raku acting like that, Marius became a bit anxious.
Its not exaggeration to say that a great number of Barusak soldiers had died because of thisst strategy Raku had thought of. Rook, who had adopted a strategy that was created by a scientist, was to me, but Raku still had a considerable amount of responsibility on that. The three people that knew Raku was rted to the great defeat at Karkata was nobody except for Rook, Mary, and Marius. As long as Rook or Marius didnt tell the truth, she wouldnt be investigated about this matter.
What is it, Marius? Are you anxious about my strategy?
Eh, uhh Its no such thing, but Err
Haaa. Marius, you are honest to a fault. Dont worry. Differently from Karkata, this time, it is a perfect n without any inconsistencies. If you understand, then send this letter already.
While Raku grumbling while being shocked by him, she threw the letter to Marius. Marius had a face of someone that still had something to say, but he left to send the letter despite that. In the corridor, only Raku remained.
Really, that a Marius. Doing unnecessary inquiries Well, its fine. I was able to aplish my objectives.
Raku muttered those few words.
The meaning carried by those words could only be wondered about. Unfortunately, there was nobody that knew the real intention behind them. While smoking with her pipe, she headed to herboratory in a fast pace.
Without anyone having heard those mutters, Raku disappeared from the corridor together with the smoke.
Chapter 42.Ninety nine blessings and a single thorn
Chapter 42.Ny nine blessings and a single?thorn
The garden party organized by Charlotte would always happen together with the arrival of spring.
By the time the coldness of winter would lessen and the umted snow would melt and start to turn into puddles Invitation letters would be being sent to all the parts. The only ones to be invited would be high ranking members of the Demon Lord army that had aplished great contributions, and so, it was a distant world to Riku, who was only a mere field officer.
Normally, she wouldnt even be aware that this kind of event even happened. However, at the time when she was still affiliated to the Dragon Demon division, because Leivein had been participating to those parties at that time, she was aware that the high society celebrated theing of spring. But she was merely aware of its existence; it was something unrted to Riku herself. All the times, the one Leivein would bring together with him was Piguro, and was never her.
Riku had always secretly desired to be able to apany him someday, but she had never even imagined she would ever be able to participate in such party and always believed that it was impossible for her to.
That was, until she received the invitation from Charlotte.
Really If people have the time to be doing this kind of thing, it would be better for them to spend it on training.
With her brand-new military uniform on, she was acting moody.
At the peaceful garden, there was an ordinary table. On the table, there were sandwiches made with plentiful of spring vegetables and other things like very high quality pieces of cheeses and fruits sprinkled in honey.*1 Evenparing to when she used to live at the Barusak residence, those were rare and extravagant foods. But strangely, she wouldnt feel hunger. While rotating the ss full of carbonated water, she gave a deep sigh.
First of all, why was I even called?
Hmm I suppose it is because of the achievements after all-de gozaru.
The one to answer to Rikus sighing was Asty. Until now, Riku had been going through nothing but battlefields. She was experienced with table manners in general, but it was the first time for her to actually put it in practice.
On this first time she wasing to the party, Riku choose Asty, who seemed to be used to these things, as the subordinate to apany her. She is Gortoberuks grandchild, and so, she should have experienced the high society. Right now, Asty was actually enjoying the banquet more than Riku was. Even now, she had a ss filled with wine on her right hand, and a beautifully designed te with all sorts of food onto it on her left hand.
The one to save my honored grandfather and to take the head of Selestinna Bistolru, and also to save Charlotte-sama, was lieutenantmander Barusak-de gozaru. Besides, the one to drive away the army attacking Karkata was also lieutenantmander-de gozaruyo. Thats why, shouldnt it be better to not worry about the little details and have pride-de gozarou?
To begin with, all of Rikus actions werent for the sake of the [Demon Lord army], but for the sake of [Leivein]. However, there was nobody that could point it out by now.
Ah, look, isnt this tasteful beverage that famed wine-de gozaru? Lieutenantmander should also get your share-de gozaru!
Although this is a good opportunity, I dont feel like drinking right now.
Riku looked at the ss she was holding. The bubbles of the liquid inside were rising to the surface and vanishing one after another.
Even though just by going to the demon capital Taitas she already had to waste so much time, she didnt know the reason why she was at such lively ce that didnt fit with her. Looking at the other guests, she noticed pretty much all of them were wearing a certain trend of clothes. People that were wearing military clothes like Riku were few.
In her mind, Asty was anxious. No matter who was to look at Riku, it was easy to notice she was bored. By being in a ce like this with such a gloomy face, people might consider it as if she was picking a fight with Charlotte.
Because of this anxiety, she took out a letter that had been given by Vrusto Asuteroid before they had departed.
Although he said it was a letter for in case something happened Eii! This is the time to use it-de gozaru!( !)
Carefully opening the letter, she saw that single line The magical words used to control Riku written down.
Lieutenantmander!! Look, lieutenant general Leivein is there!
Thank you Asty.
The instant Asty pointed out where Leivein was, Riku started running to the direction with an unimaginable vigor. With her depressing expression she had previously vanishing as if it didnt even exist, she made a face that seemed filled with happiness deep in her heart. She was like a puppy that was waving its tail with an incredible amount of energy.
Asty was shocked by the transformation of her superior. Because of how surprised she was, she became petrified, without being able to move for some time.
A-as expected of second lieutenant Vrusto-de gozaru
While saying these words of admiration, she vacantly looked at Rikus distancing figure.
While beingpletely ignorant of Astys inner thoughts, Riku rushed over Leivein. Piguro was beside him as well, but Riku could see nothing except Leivein. He was wearing his military uniform that didnt have a single wrinkle on it and his heroic ck dragon wings were full of luster. He was bearing an appearance more majestic than any of the demons gathered in the party, and seeing this manly appearance, Riku became proud of being his subordinate.
It has been a long time, captain!
Straightening her back more than her usual amount, she saluted.
Seeing Riku, as if he had be surprised, Leivens eyebrows slightly rose.
I see, you were also invited. Ive heard about yourst achievements.
Ha! It has been a honor.
Until a few moments ago, Riku had been regrettinging here. However, Riku wasnt regretting anything anymore. Rather, she felt it was good she hade.
Are you enjoying the party?
Yes, I am.
You looked like you were bored a few moments ago, though
Piguro muttered his uncalled-forment. In dissatisfaction, Riku thought that he should have called her if he had noticed her before. Riku red at Piguro, but it was only that. Piguro was higher ranked than Riku. She knew well enough that it was better for her own to not brusquely refute him.
It has been some time, staff officer Piguro.
Youve finally gave your greetings to me, didnt you? Ive heard about your deeds at Karkata, lieutenantmander Riku Barusak. No matter how one would look at it, it seems it had been a great victory. Apparently, the higher-ups had been talking whether to promote you to lieutenant colonel, and whether to reward you with a special medal.
Keeping with a serious face, Piguro was carefully saying words of tter to her. Riku was silently receiving the praise. And then, Leivein, who seemed to be satisfied, also added some of his words.
The great victory of thisst battle has made Charlotte-sama very pleased. I am also very proud of you.
Thank you very much! I will keep working to my upmost sincerity for the Dragon Demon division.
Those words of praise that went straight to her heart felt to Riku as if she had ascended to heaven. Her body was enveloped by a sense of euphoria that made her body warm. However, on the other hand, for an instant, she felt an unpleasant tingling feeling. Wondering what that feeling that disturbed her happiness was about, Riku started to think about it for a few moments.
Is there something wrong, lieutenantmander Riku Barusak?
Dont make this face on this party Charlotte has organized. It raises suspicion of defiance.
Piguro and Leivein both spoke to her. The moment Riku had heard these words, she was able to realize the cause of this feeling that was welling up inside her. She didnt know its true identity, but she knew its cause it. And so, she should act to solve this problem. Turning her face to Leivein, she lightly lowered her head.
I am sorry, but I have one question I would like to ask captain Leivein. Could I receive the permission to ask this question?
This is something rareing from you. Alright, I permit.
Ha. In truth I would like captain Leivein to tell me about your ideals and goals.
Although Piguro had made a face that seemed to be wondering why she had only asked him about this only now, he didnt particrly care at all.
Raising her face, Riku looked at Leiveins eyes. Those eyes that had the color of the sky which makes her want to extend her hand to had the figure of the serious Riku reflecting onto them.
For the sake of the ideals the Demon Lord has strived for, I will devote myself until myst drop of blood. That is my ideal and my duty.
As if it was very obvious, Leivein spoke of his ideals.
For an instant, Riku felt she didnt understand what Leivein was talking about. On his eyes, the figure of the surprised Riku was being reflected. As if to exin, Leivein spoke.
Riku, we are honorable members of the Demon Lord army. Therefore, isnt it obvious we would be fighting for the ideals of the Demon Lord? The weak die and the truly strong reign at the top. For the sake of having that worlde true, we, the Demon Lord army, fight.
Riku remembered her meeting with Leivein.
Leivein had easily defeated the ve traders she couldnt oppose. He epted her loathsome red hair. Despite how she did not have talent as a spiritualist, he had given her a ce she could use her own power to her hearts content. He gave her a ce to live. But this was because Riku was strong. If Riku was weak, he wouldnt extend his hand to Riku at that time, and Riku would have died a dogs death at that alcohol stinking back-alley, or would have been forced to work as a ve until her death.
Leivein was stronger than anyone she knew. Even at that time at Derufoi, when he fought those spiritualists, he had handled tens of spiritualists by himself without breaking a sweat. Rikus feelings about his captivating strength went beyond simply aspiration and were closer to worship.
Thats why Riku couldnt understand. No matter what, she didnt want to understand.
In in that case why Why do you serve Charlotte-sama?
Riku put the reason of her bitter feelings in words.
If he was to follow the demon lord, she would still understand. She didnt want to ept, but even since the time she was still living at the Barusak family, she had been raised hearing about the dreadfulness of the Demon Lord. Probably, he was the owner of a power much greater than Riku could imagine which could turn the tide even on the worst situations.
But then, what about Charlotte?
If she had a sword, she could be said to be strong. However, the only impression Riku had received was that she was just a little girl that couldnt fight. She was only a promiscuous little girl that willingly followed that spiritualist and let her escorts die, and after having brought over fifty spiritualists when she had been running away, she could only wait for the battle to be settled in Vrustos shadow.
All Riku had seen of Charlotte until now was only that she was some weak demon that was the Demon Lords little sister and would bring disaster. Even right now at this moment, with her strength, she was capable of killing her. If she herself was able to do so, there was no way Leivein wouldnt. Rather, in order to create the world were the strong stand at the top, Charlotte would be someone to eliminate.
I see. Indeed,paring to the Demon Lord, Charlotte-sama is weaker.
So
But the Demon Lord has epted Charlotte-samas strength. Therefore, Charlotte-sama leads the Demon Lord army as his substitute.
Therefore, he serves her.
With a gaze that seemed to say the conversation was over, Riku became unable to say anything else.
If Leivein had epted Charlotte, no matter which kind of bitter feelings she had, she would ept her as well. No matter how much she was weak and how she was a dead weight that would wave her tail to the enemy, if Leivein was to say so, there was no other way except for her to ept her.
Understood. Thank you very much.
Rikus head quietly dropped.
She couldntpletely ept it. But she was able to know what Leiveins ideals were. Only by that, she was already satisfied. There were no problems. Riku could ept the world that the strong ruled over the weak Leivein aimed for. Having the strong standing above the weak regardless of the family bonds was truly a wonderful thing. In order to have ite true, Riku would eagerly fight for Leivein.
Only, what she couldnt ept was how Leivein recognized Charlotte, and by turning a blind eye on that only, everything could be easily sorted out.
Yes In other words, all this was about was her enduring the pain of this single thorn.
Are you dissatisfied?
Leivein spoke as if he had seen through Riku. In an instant, herplexion paled.
No, there is no such thing!!
In panic, Riku said in answer. But Leivein didnt return her words. For a short while, Leivein was thinking about something while looking at Riku. A strange feeling of tension started to hang in the air. And at the moment Riku swallowed the saliva in her mouth due to that tension that felt like it was stinging her skin, it happened.
Charlotte-sama! There is something I must report- nya!!
The voice that had broken the feeling of tension between Riku and Leivein, and even the tranquil mood of the meeting, resounded through. Not only Riku, Leivein and Piguro, but everyone that was at the party turned their gazes to the owner of that voice. The one standing there was a girl that had an outer appearance of about the same age Riku did. Her short brown hair was tied by two scrunchies. Because her uniform was one simr to the one Roppu normally used, it could be assumed that the girl was a messenger.
However, despite how she added a nya at the end of her lines, her fluffly years were ones of a dog. Looking at her tail that went through the gap of her clothes, it wasnt the tail of a cat, but of a dog. That demon which it couldnt be decided whether she was a dog or a cat ran straight to where Charlotte was. Having her guards step back, Charlotte walked to the front of the messenger.
From the first army, I am first lieutenant Mei Asuteroid. There is something urgent that I must have Charlotte-sama know.
Hmph, what are the matters?
Holding her fan, Charlotte hid her mouth and quietly looked at the first lieutenant Mei Asuteroid. For the problem to be to the point of her jumping in such a distinguished meeting, one could only wonder what in the world happened. Riku had assumed that Perikka or some other city had fallen, but Meis expression was cheerful. While Riku was thinking about what it could be, Mei hurriedly spoke.
We have found the location of the crown of the Demon Lord-nya!
By the words crown of the Demon Lord, the ce was engulfed in agitation.
Everyone had their eyes sparkling. They started whispering to one another with the people next to them. However, because Riku didnt care about the crown, she didnt receive any impact from it.
Really, lieutenantmander Riku Barusak, you should read more books.
Shocked, Piguro shook his head. And then, in a way Riku would understand, he exined it to her.
The crown of the Demon Lord is a crown that has part of the Demon Lords power stored in it. It is said that by releasing the power inside the crown, it is possible to disy a power many times greater of ones usual amount. Although originally the Demon Lord had enough power to have the ground tremble, by using the crown, he would have the power to blow mountains away and split seas It was something that was thought of not existing anymore.
With words filled with admiration, he exined.
Charlotte as well, as if it was because they had found something the Demon Lord possessed she was excited. While showing a joyful expression, Chalotte had her face closer to Mei.
I see! We must immediately go retrieve it Then, where is it?
Being inquired by Charlotte, Meis expression became gloomy. It seems that from then on, she would be reporting bad news. The fluffy dog tail went down.
Actually It seems that it had been sealed deep inside a spiritualist temple located at Sherr ind-nya.
Eh?
With the words spiritualist temple, it was possible to notice the growing mood that had been withered down. The cheerful light in Charlottes face also had vanished. Right now, with gloomy expressions of their faces, the people at the surroundings started to whisper to each other.
A spiritualist temple Isnt it a bit too dangerous?
But, if we were to send arge amount of troops, perhaps with the power of numbers We could
No, wait The Sherr ind is isted, you know? Because how it seems the water currents there are fast, isnt it impossible to send arge amount of troops there?
Are you kidding? Then, there is no other way but to select a few of the elite to go.
But, to face the spiritualists in such low numbers, isnt it a bit reckless
Gradually, the situation was turning ominous.
It seems retrieving the Demon Lord crown will be a hard task. While Riku was thinking this was something unrted to her, she ended up meeting her eyes with Charlotte. A very bad presentiment went through her. She didnt want to disy a shameful behavior in front of Leivein, but she wanted to run away at all costs.
Oh, ooh! Thats right, there was you!!
But she wasnt given the opportunity.
While showing a happy smile, passing through the people at the surroundings, she approached Riku. While imposingly putting one of her hands at her waist, she openly pointed her thin finger to Riku. And then, Charlotte gave her the imperialmand.
Listen, lieutenantmander Riku Barusak. You are to immediately lead an army and go retake the Demon Lord crown!!
Chapter 43.The sneering and the cries of the gulls
Chapter 43.The sneering and the cries of the?gulls
Since Charlotte had given Riku the imperialmand, it has been one week.
Along with two thousand soldiers, she arrived at Fert city.
From that city located in front of the sea, Riku and her subordinates would be boarding ships and heading to Shirr ind. The breeze of the sea loudly filled the whole city. Smelling the smell of salt in the air, Riku associated the city with Perikka city, which was also a port city. However, there were points in which it was very different from Perikka city. That was, the scale of the harbors, and also, the gorgeousness of the city. But there was something more notable than either of those.
As expected of the front lines. It has feeling of tension different from Perikka.
The city of Fert was filled with a feeling of tension that wound sting the skin.
All the demons walking at the streets would have a weapon at hands and would be walking rigidly. Rather than merchants, the number of soldiers was much greater. Among the establishments lined up one next to another at the main street, the ones to stand out werent restaurants or stores that sold sea products, but instead, the stores selling rough weapons and establishments with women to heal men from the fatigue of war.
We have no time to be ying around. Do it after wee back.
Riku rebuked Vrusto, who had lecherous face. In his sight, there was a girl inviting him with her hand while showing a lustful smile. Being pointed out by Riku, Vrusto clicked his tongue in displeasure.
Stupid, I already know we are going to be departing soon.
If you know that, then keep your feelings in check.
Riku snorted.
And then, while keeping her eyes forward, she kept walking. She was more or less putting strength on her steps. Riku was trying to keep herself calm. However, even without talking to anyone, her irritation was welling up. Her feelings she couldntin of about her unwillingly being dispatched to the Shirr ind were growing violent.
Ojou-chan, you should calm down a bit, you know?
Calm down? I am calm. Calm enough.
Responding to that question mixed with a sigh, Riku answered as if she was repressing something. Being showered by an anger that felt she could draw her halberd at any moment, Vrusto slightly stepped back. Without knowing about how Vrusto was feeling right now, Riku showered herints at him.
Really, what is that girl thinking? Without sufficient investigations It might even be a trap.
Yes, ojou-chan. You really need to calm down.
Like I said before, I am calm enough?
Riku was speaking while being carried by her anger. However, she noticed a group of people, which suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, interrupting her. In a line, the men that were wearing the uniform of the Demon Lord army stood at her way. Stopping her feet, the demon that was at the center approached Riku. It was a middle-aged demon that had sharp horns and had strong muscles that were possible to notice even through his clothes. He was giving off a aura that felt as if he wanted to squish her. Riku gave a nce to the demon.
Do you have any business with me?
Arent you that jumped-up one everyone had been talking about?
Filled with scorn, the strong demon answered her back with a question. Riku narrowed her eyes at his way of speaking that felt as if he was looking at people from above. She was often times scorned by demons, but now a demon that felt even more irritating than those appeared.
Being given those words of scorn didnt matter anymore. Rather, Riku wanted her to rise in position even faster. Compared to a demon, she was a human, which had a short life span. Before she knew of Shibiras predictions, she believed she would only be able to fight in her finest conditions only until her thirties. Her remaining time was of only about twenty years. It was impossible for her to spend many years raising her rank like it was for the demons. For her to be able to fight together with Leivein sooner and for a longer time, even if by a little bit, she needed and be promoted as fast as possible.
Yes, that was fine. Riku wasnt concerned about that.
But she didnt like the demon in front of her eyes. She didnt like his eyes that held disdain for her being a human. This didnt change ever since the time she lived at the Barusak up to this moment She didnt like gazes that looked down on her.
I have nothing to say about me being jumped-up. I am lieutenantmander Riku Barusak. By Charlotte-samas imperialmand, from this port, I will be departing to Sherr ind.
Swallowing up her irritation, she pretended to be calm.
In case it was Vrusto or Asty, she would openly vent her anger. However, she didnt know the name, nor the rank of the demon that was in front of her eyes. If she was to re up at a demon she was uncertain of the identity, it was possible she might end up having Leiveins name covered in dirt. Only Leivein had epted her since the beginning without having any disdain. Thats why she couldnt betray his expectations. The reason she had to endure right now was also for Leiveins sake. While telling that to herself, Riku endured the look of disdain.
I see, you were that human.
The demon silently crossed his arms. And then, giving her a nce that was as if he was looking at some disgusting thing, he snorted.
Dont start getting conceited just because youve done well in one or two wars.
Saying only that, along with the demons that had been blocking her way, he left. Passing by her, he didnt forget to mock her, saying You lowly pet dog of the ck dragon.
For a moment, she didnt understand who he was talking about when he had said ck dragon. But the moment the image of Leiveins two gant ck wings surfaced at her mind, blood went up to her head. Rikus hand moved to the sword that was at her waist. But she didnt draw the silver sword. Stopping Riku, Vrusto was grasping her hand. She tried to forcefully shake him off and draw the sword, but Vrusto put his body weight to restrain Riku at all costs. While still holding her to prevent her from drawing her sword, he bent his body to reach next to Rikus ears.
Ojou-chan, endure. That guy is the lieutenant general Zerrik, who governs this city.
Lieutenant general?
Thats right. Thats why you need to endure.
Lieutenant general was Leiveins same rank. Riku mustnt cut a demon that was so much more higher ranked than her no matter what. She didnt care if she was to receive punishment herself. However, Leiveins reputation will definitely be affected. Riku clenched her teeth.
Until Zerrik disappeared from Rikus sight, Vrusto kept holding her hand. And then, once he went away, he released her hand. By that time, Rikus anger had more or less calmed down. While shaking her hand because of the strength used on it, she spoke in an indifferent tone.
There is no way I would have seriously cut him down.
They were serious, you know? Your eyes.
By no means.
Saying only that, once again, Riku started walking.
Completely forgetting about Zerrik, she started to think about her next battle. However, she didnt really get any new ideas. It seems her head was still boiling hot in the end. He showed contempt to not only her, but also to her beloved Leivein. Some day, she was definitely going to have Zerrik suffer for it. Rather, the way she was feeling right now was to the point that it would have been fine if she was to go directly punish him right now.
But there wouldnt be any meaning to doing that, and it would only cover Leiveins honor in dirt.
Shaking her head, Riku shook off those idle thoughts. And right at that moment,ing from behind, the figure of a boy with rabbit ears entered at her sight. Suddenly, she remembered about something she had forgot to ask him.
By the way Sergeant major Roppu, were you able to prepare our ship?
Ha, yes. Ive already finished with it.
Roppu hurriedly gave her document papers. Spreading the document without caring, she briefly looked over it. The information about the dding and the armaments of the four ships that had been prepared were written in an organized manner. Checking things like the positions of the cannons, the capacity of the ships and the highest speed a, a sense of satisfaction. Riku slowly moved her mouth.
Five hundred people should fit on each ship They are merchant ships, right?
Ye-yes. We have purchased the merchant ships from Perikka city. They had already been delivered to the port of Fert.
I see. Thank you. Youve done well.
Youve done well Ojou-chan!! What are you thinking? For us to be attacking them with merchant ships and not warships!
Vrusto was at lost for words. As if wanting Riku to reconsider, he grasped her shoulders.
Listen! The temple located at Sherr ind is a ce where spiritualists train at. There is no way a ce like this is easy to attack, and they are definitely prepared for waterbat. There is no way we can win with a merchant ship that doesnt have any heavy weaponry!
Yes, I agree with you.
Riku had apletely calm face against Vrustos opposition.
Her irritation from a few moments ago had considerably lessened. While feeling she wasing back to her usual self bit by bit, Riku said.
I believe they probably had been training themselves for naval battles enough for them to be able to deal with attacks from demon warships.
Thats why we need the best warship we can find!
But the current of the water is fast; we cant send in ships like that.
And besides, not only Riku, but her subordinates didnt have experience in naval battles. If one was to look for people that had it at the Demon Lord army, they could be found, but the majority were still only used to thend. Unfortunately, Riku hadnt found demons experienced with naval battles.
Against a enemy who had intensively trained for naval battles, if them, who were amateurs at naval battles, were to face them, it would be impossible to win. It would be toote for her to start learning about strategies for naval battles now, and if she was to use numbers to attack, the majority of the soldiers would die. To begin with, risking your life for a dream-like object that isnt even known whether it really exists is stupid. But even so, she needed to achieve victory. It was such a stupid situation. Snorting, Riku spoke.
We should just turn over the board game they are used to and create a situation of our own advantage.
Riku wanted to end this stupid mission once for all.
The gulls flying at the sky were hysterically raising screams nonchntly. While listening to those stupid cries, Riku set her resolve.
Chapter 44.The other face of Sherr island
Chapter 44.The other face of Sherr?ind
The Sherr ind was a solitary ind at the distant seas.
Throughout all the four seasons, the climate is always chilly, and in the winter, the sea water even freezes.
The spiritualists training in this severe ambient must abstain of all the desires. They must abstain from alcoholic drinks, tobo, sweets and their sexual desires. The spiritualists that chose this ce to train would be practicing their techniques for their lifetime. In this isted ind cut off from the world, in these long years and mouths, the spiritualists would grow to be spiritualists that would make their name at the Shiidoru kingdom.
However, that was nothing more than the [outward appearance] of this ind.
The head of the temple, Theodour Bistolru, gave a long sigh. In his ind thatcked desires or anything else, enjoyment didnt exist. The beautiful words of giving oneselfs everything for training are spoken of. However, the Sherr ind didnt have anything noble in it. In the end It was only a [penal colony].
The spiritualists were a noble existence.
Without dirtying their hands with injustice and political corruption, they would support the extermination of the demons and maintain the safety of the Shiidoru kingdom. They were without doubt admired by the poption of the Shiidoru kingdom. If the popce was to know a spiritualist dirtied his hand bymitting a crime, their majesty and authority would decline. In order to avoid that, the honorable spiritualists thatmitted a crime would be in name said they decided by themselves to go train and be sent to that isted ind disconnected from the world. Once they were sent there, it was impossible to put their feet onto the royal capital once again. The reality was that it was a [deportation].
Of course there were spiritualists that wanted to escape.
But because of the severe water currents and the height of the waves, they would end up giving up. Sometimes, there would be someone sent to rescue someone of the exiled. However, the ones imprisoned there were existences that could be said of being the shame of the spiritualists. Without them being able to openly go save people, they would go there sneakily as if hiding in the shadows. There were also merchant ships that would smuggle people out if the people were to give them gold. However, in either of the cases, there would be no one in hurry to use them. For something like that, in the instant the person is found, a well trained fleet of ships would go attack them. Even if somebody came to help, they would just be scraps of seaweed together with the one who ran away with them.
And You are the neer that came three months ago, right?
Showing a tired face, Theodour looked at the girl in front of his eyes. The girl that was still at her young ages was carrying a instrument case as if it was something very important to her.
Yes. My name is Popii Buryuuser.
The girl that named herself Popii was a girl pure in all aspects.
Overall, from her appearance, she looked unreliable, but it could be seen she had strong determination in her eyes. Theorour let out words of admiration.
A Buryuusers ojou-san, yes? Ive heard your rumors. If Im not mistaken You were being too much defiant with the heir of the Barusak.
Once Theorour said that, Popiis face twisted. With her eyebrows going down, giving off a lonesome feeling, looking frustrated, she moved her lips.
I only wanted Rook-sama to wake up.
But for you, who is nothing more than a nobody from the Buryuuser, to oppose someone like the heir of another house, is a grave problem. Thats why you were sent here.
Yes. But I dont regret that I came to Sherr ind. If there was be something I would be regretting of It would be that I couldnt change Rook-samas mind. Only that.
Popii frankly spoke.
Theodour already knew the reason why Popii was exiled. Apparently, he had been continuously saying to Rook Barusak things like It would be nice to have someone more cooperative or Look at your surroundings before starting to think. This gradually made him stressed, and so, three months ago, she received aint from the Barusak household side, thus having Popiis exile decided.
A girl that would do her all for a man But it seems youve overdone it.
I dont Regret.
The mood of the surroundings became darker.
Theodour wasnt feeling like talking to this girl with her own distorted love problems anymore. A person being sent to Sherr ind was rare, and so, more than anyone, he felt interest in neers putting their effort on training. But now it didnt matter anymore. Despite how she wasnt reflecting on what she did, her outward appearance was of someone that was ready to be rehabilitated. If that was the case, it wasnt particrly a problem.
I see. Then, immediately start your training and start repenting your actions Until your beautiful skin bes all wrinkled.
It happened at the instant Theodour sent her off with his hand.
The sound of the door being reservedly knocked at echoed through the quiet room. With Theodour only saying enter, his subordinate that entered the room was standing there with a face that looked as if he was worried about something.
Theodour Bernaal-sama, there is something I must report. Actually There are four merchant shipsing at our direction What should we do?
Merchant ships?
Hearing the report, Theodour asked back in a weird manner.
So that they can buy things like food supplies and misceneous goods used in the daily life for the part the ind is not self-sufficient, and also so that the people standing on watch, such as the temple head, can buy what they want, only once each month, a merchant ship passes by. Therefore, having a merchant shiping isnt really something unnatural. However, since thest hade, it hadnt been more than two weeks. For the next merchant ship to arrive, it was a bit too fast.
Thats suspicious Perhaps it is one that came to rescue the exiled. Dont let it enter the port.
Y-yes. I thought that as well, but From what I learned from them, it seems they are merchant ships that were running away from demons.
They were running away from demons?
The gap between Theodours eyebrows wrinkled.
The ces the demon held; the Fert port the demons had control over since a long time and the recently captured Perikka port, were both faraway ces. If they had their ships nearby, there is a chance they wereing to attack. However, even so, there is a point in the story he couldnt ept. Theodour put both of his elbows onto the table.
But if they were attacked, how could they still have four ships remaining?
I thought that too. But the ships didnt seem to be very new, and also, they looked damaged. But we are not aware to the point of knowing if the damage was really caused by that demon attack. Should we attack the fleet?
No, dont sink them yet. If this story was to be true, we would be abandoning the merchant ships. Right at the moment the top brass bes aware the noble spiritualists of the Sherr ind didnt help the merchant ships from a demon attack This isnt a problem worth to risk having our heads being sent flying.
But even with that, they shouldnt easily let them dock at their ports. After pondering over that, Theodour gave his order.
Hmth If they are really merchants, they should be carrying a bill ofding with them. Go verify that.()
If they have themercial bills, he will receive them. But if they dont have it, then he wont let them dock. And if theye close despite that, he can consider those actions as hostile, and then, all he needs to do it to use his prided fleet to attack them.
Understood.
Saying only that, the subordinate hurriedly left the room.
At the cost of Sherr ind, there were four merchant ships anchored.
Next to one of those ships, there was a little boat that came in order to verify whether they had themercial bills. With the envoys that were on the little boat being raised to the deck of the ship, they saw the tens of people that were waiting for them. Many people had their heads, arms, legs, and so, covered with cloth. Perhaps they were hurt in the battle with the demons. While thinking about that, the envoys noticed one girl The single person that didnt get injured. It was a girl that had red hair that gave off the feelings they were burning. Only the girl didnt have any bandage that were visible to their eyes.
Thats an ill omen For a red haired person to be of the ship. And even more, its a girl.
One of the envoys whispered next to the ear of his colleague. That colleague gave a small nod.
Ah-ah. Thats why they got attacked by demons Well, enough with the chit-chat. Hey, where is the captain of the ship? Wevee to see if you possess the bill ofding for your merchandise.
If you are asking for the captain, she is standing right there-de gozaru.
The girl that had cloth wrapped around her head pointed to the red haired girl. The emissaries thought she had made some kind of mistake. They didnt believe those people had the nerves to have that ill-omened red head be the captain, the one that would lead where the fleet would sail to, and that much more with her being that weak-looking. While they were troubled on how they should respond to that, the red haired girl that had been dered [captain] approached them as if she was dancing.
Good afternoon. Are you the envoys that came from the Sherr ind?
Ah, yes. Wevee to confirm the bill ofding. By the way Are you really the captain?
Being asked by the envoys that were half in doubt, the red haired girl nodded as if it was obvious. Putting her right hand at her waist, she snorted.
The one leading this ships is me. NowIf we show you the bill, will you really let us in?
Of course. We will lead you there. Thats why, we want you to show us the bill.
Alright. Wait a second.
The moment the red haired girl had muttered those words, his colleague that was standing next to him had his head flying. His colleague, that was now only a head, flew in a red arc while having a stupid expression on his face. And then, falling down, it rolled at the deck of the ship.
Eh?
He could only look at the head of his colleague that had fallen to the floor in surprise. Before he could even try to understand what happened, he felt a hot pain at his chest. With that intense pain waking him up, the envoy could only raise groans. Opening his eyes wide-open, he somehow turned his gaze to his chest. Doing that, he noticed there was a sharp de piercing his heart. Drop by drop, blood flowed down from the silver colored sword.
Sergeant major Roppu, take off the clothes of that guy there. Corporal Frants, you take off the clothes of this one and change into them. Hey, I can see your ears. Be careful.
Together with those words, she drew the sword from his chest. Because he couldnt hold on anymore, he crumbled down at the floor of the deck. Roughly breathing, he was somehow still conscious.
Lieutenantmander, we need to wear those clothes? They are covered in blood.
They wont know if they dont look it from close-on.
These voices were bing distant. Second by second, something hot flowed out of his chest. Whether it was his imagination, the pain also started to fade away.
While even then somehow keeping conscious, the envoy desperately raised his face. The first thing that he saw was the blue sky. At that seemingly transparent scenery, the red girl shook off the blood of her sword. With her red hair fluttering with the breeze of the sea, the blue skys light was reflecting at her. Because of that backlighting, he couldnt see her face. However
Its for taking down that temple. Now, quickly change on the clothes.
With his conscious fading away, he had the impression the girl was showing a smile.
It was an innocent smile unsuited to her age that felt like fragments of maliciousness were being gathered there.
Chapter 45.Should we fight back? Should we surrender?
Chapter 45.Should we fight back? Should we?surrender?
From his office, Theodour was checking the situation outside with his eye ss.
In case the little boat the envoys were at didnte back, he would have needed to immediately mobilize the fleet. But it seems there was nothing to be worried about. The little boat was safely returning to Sherr ind together with the four merchant ships. Looking at it with his eye ss, he could confirm that on the little boat that was guiding the merchant ships, the two of his soldiers were embarking it. He couldnt see their faces well, but they were wearing the uniform of the Sherr ind. In other words, the four merchant ships werent hostile. Theodour let out a sigh of relief.
So in the end, it was the truth.
While feeling embarrassed for being too suspicious, he started to think about what he should do after theynded. There was no way he could send them away right after letting them stay. He had many things to talk with them, such as how much is the time they are nning on staying, how much food they need and if they have anything else they need them to help with.
Really, now to go talk with them Haa
Theodour decided that for now, he should start by changing his clothes.
While having his back facing the window, he headed to the changing room. Since he was going to talk with them, he needed to wear clothes fitting the head of the temple, especially since the ones he will be talking to are merchants, who would be carrying merchandise on their ships. It was because they were merchants that ran away from the demons that he couldnt let them look down on him. No matter how well he handled the conversation, if there was any single disorder with his clothes, it was possible the merchant would look down on him. There was a possibility he would have a longsting rtionship hereafter. Since in this situation, they were merchants that ran away after being attacked by demons, there were chances of him seeding in doing that. Looking at the bigger picture, there was no way he could let himself be depreciated in their first impressions of him.
However If he was to keep watching the ships for a bit longer, perhaps, the following events could have been different.
But to keep being troubled over the possibilities is of no use after all. By the time Theodour noticed all themotion, it all had already been toote. Right at the moment he was looking at the mirror adjusting the cor of his uniform and putting his hair in order, a subordinate of his rushed inside the room with a force that was as if he had tore the door down. Theodour let out a tired sigh.
Whats the matter? My hair got messed. Even though I will have a meeting soon.
Its not the time to be saying that! We have been tricked. The merchant ship had demons on it!!
Theodour stopped the hand that was tying his necktie.
At first, he couldnt understand the report given by his subordinate. Until thest part of the report, word by word, could finally permeate into his mind, a bit of time had passed. But once he could understand the meaning of those words, he snorted, denying the possibility.
What a stupid thing Didnt they have the bill?
N-no. Actually, they killed the envoys that went there and exchanged ces with them.
It cant be possible.
Theodour hurried to his office.
Looking through the window, he saw the port he had already be familiar to dyed in blood. Unfortunately, most of the ones dead at the port were the temple soldiers. Many demons were approaching the temple while swinging their swords or spears. Theodour weakly crumbled down to the floor.
Ho-ho-how This is impossible.
Before he could send his prided fleet, the demons had alreadynded at the ind.
The soldiers that werepletely unprepared for battle looked as if they were being trampled down by the demons. That was specially for the red haired demon leading them; it was cutting down the spiritualists more cheerfully than any of them. Even by looking from the distance, it was possible to see it cutting about ten people with only one swing of its halberd. Looking at the red haired demon that was acting insane, a chill passed through him and he started to tremble. He could not win against that red haired demon. He knew this not by logic, but by instinct.
Thi-this Perhaps it might be better if we surrender.
Before he could notice, those kind of words were already leaving his mouth.
More than the importance of such a thing as the honor of the spiritualists, his own life was far-off much more important. And so, it was better if he surrendered now so that he could prolong his life even if it is by only one hour, and then wait for a chance to run away. However, the one thinking that was only Theodour.
What are you saying!? Shouldnt we properly go fight them?
It seems Theodours subordinate intended to resist to the bitter end.
His subordinate was showing surprised expression for the opposition of Theodour, who had already given up.
Even without fighting, it is obvious. Look at that. That red haired is killing ten men with a single swing. If it was a naval battle, it would be another story, but there is no way we can win against that monster onnd!
Arent there a great number of spiritualists in this temple? Now is the time to use them!
Foolishness. Are you saying we should make the prisoners go fight?
Theodour started to tremble violently with his subordinates deration. Indeed, there is hope for winning if they used the spiritualists imprisoned here. One way or another, they were spiritualists that had been umting training in a daily basis. Naturally, rather than actual practicing, most of the spiritualists were developing their knowledge about demon banning techniques. However, there were also spiritualists that were very experienced inbating demons. If they were to use those well, perhaps they could win.
But even so, Theodour couldnt decide himself.
Bu, but Is it really fine to use the prisoners?
If you dont use it now, when will you be using?
U, umumu.( ) (TL note: I guess he is saying yes?.-.)
There was no more time left. The savage demons wereing towards the temple at the moment. Twisting his face, he tiredly gave his order.
Then, you go select the people you want from the prisoners. And also, you should take the role of leading them in the fight.
Ha!!
With his subordinate giving a short response, he left the room like the wind.
In the office, only Theodour remained. By himself, he was thinking. He had absolute trust in his subordinate, but he didnt think it would really go that well easily. There were many people with great demon banning powers among the prisoners, but they were out of practice for a long time. Using them to sh with the elite-picked demons that were now fighting down there, he couldnt imagine it was possible for them to smoothly be able to win the battle.
Mumumu What am I supposed to do.( )
He wanted to believe his subordinate would win, but he also needed to consider him losing.
If they were to be defeated, even if he was to implore the demons, their impression of him would only worsen. If it was to be like that, the neck of their enemys general, which was himself, would be in danger. By any means, he needed to think of a way for him to save his own life.
Should I give them the treasure that had been handed down for generations at this temple No, no, I cant imagine them as people that would pull back just by giving something like a treasure. Maybe serving them with food, having them be drunk? No, the demons would be vignt about the food. It would be a problem if this would make them think there is poison in the food. Umumu Then, as expected, should we entertain them with music or dances? Hm? Music?
At this moment, in Theodours mind, a great idea shone. Unconsciously, he smirked.
Thats right, there was. Alright, lets go with that.
Theodour was cheerfully smiling. They would definitely be vignt with food in middle of the battlefield. There was also the possibility of them being cautious of the movements during the dances. But if it was a musical performance, they wouldnt be vignt, thinking he was plotting something. Rather than relying on that uncertain battle, he was now confined into aplishing a n the enemy would never think of.
Theodour arranged the preparations to have a certain person called.
How many people had she killed?
While rotating her halberd, she suddenly thought about that.
Since Riku had sessfullynded at Sherr ind, she had been swinging her halberd all the time. However, all the peopleing to stop her were all so weak to the point of being depressing. Compared to the spiritualists of the fights at Myuuz and Karkata, they were so weak Riku was getting bored of them. While running in the direction of the temple, bored, Riku used her halberd to mow down the spiritualists. In less than a second, she had opened the bellies of about ten spiritualists, making their healthy looking organs fly out to the floor. But she didnt particrly pay mind to that. While avoiding the filth that came out from them, she went forward.
Ojou-chan, dont go act like all this is boring!
Rebuking Riku, who was acting like that, Vrusto shouted from behind. However, the enthusiasm in his face was also not much. It seems that he was also bored with how only small fries wereing. He looked as if he was swinging his sword without any emotions in particr. Riku snorted.
Although second lieutenant Vrusto is also bored?
Thats because Ive been forced to be at the interior of that ship all the time because of my face. And then, when I finally thought I could go fight, there were only weaklings.
No matter how one would look at it or from what angle, Vrustos face was the hairy face of a wolf. Even if he covered his face with bandages or a hat so that he wouldnt stand out, it was absolutely impossible to see him as a human. No matter the great efforts, it was impossible. And so, it was better for him to stay hidden in one of the rooms of the ship until theynded at the ind. And so, since they had departed from Fert, he had been shut inside a room.
But, just because I said that, it doesnt mean it is fine to put up this bored face. If you let your guard down, you will get in trouble, alright? See. Just as I was speaking, reinforcements from mister enemy came. Ojou-chan, look ahead.
Without needing Vrusto to say anything about it, the front was starting to get noisy. From the direction of the temple, many spiritualists advanced towards them while raising their voices. It was as if a huge wave was approaching. Their numbers werent that great, but because each of them were overflowing with desire, they could be seen in a significant way. With their eyes shining in ze, it couldnt be thought that they would be pulling back at all. The charging spiritualists were giving off a strong feeling that they would battle to the end until they won.
Oh, finally people that seem to have spirit appeared.
Riku licked her lips.
It was as if As if she was now about to go gauge their quality.
Chapter 46.Thus flags fluttering
Chapter 46.Thus gs fluttering
Popii Buryuser had a sliver of hope over this battle that had just started.
If the prisoners were to get achievements, perhaps their crimes might be absorbed. Even if the crimes werent absorbed, maybe the sentence might get shortened. While holding her weapon, she was praying for luck at war.
Popii Buryuuser, youve been ordered to go to the office.
Thats why at the time when she was called to the office She violently fell down.
There was no way her beloved and unreliable Rook would go visit her in his own ord. If that was the case, she would have gone. Even though she had had in her hands a once in a lifetime chance, now it was crumbling, slipping through the gaps of her fingers. If her position was a bit higher, maybe she could go against those orders. However, the one calling her was the head of the temple. Someone of a branch family like her is not someone that would be able to oppose him.
Yes.
Popii unwillingly followed the orders.
While carrying her weapon, in heavy steps, she went to where Theodour was. Arriving at the office, she saw Theodour looking outside the window. He wasnt wearing an armor and didnt have a sword with him. He definitely couldnt be thought as the head of the temple that should have been now be handling with the battle happening right now. While Popii was doubting her own eyes, Theodour slightly bent his head towards Popii.
Youvee.
Yes. Then, would you have any business with me?
Umu, its a very simple thing. You know, it has something to do with the reconciliation with the demons after we surrender, but
Wha-!?
Popii was lost for words.
The man in front of her eyes, of anything he could do, he had already given up on the battle from the start. He had already assumed they would be losing and was clumsily raising the white g to the demons; their enemies. He waspletely sullying the pride of the spiritualists. Popiis body trembled in anger. When she was about to move her hand to her weapon, Theodour raised his hand as if to tell her not reckless.
Well, well, try to think. The difference in numbers is too great. Even if we were to add the prisoners, they would be only a few tens of people. With only these many spiritualists, there is no way we can defeat them. Besides, from what I saw from the window. There is also a red haired demon that is worth for a thousand soldiers there.
Thats why You will surrender? Are we, the spiritualists, going to sell our pride to the demons!?
Seeing Popii putting intonation on herst words, Theodour smiled.
Thats why I made a n.
n?
Being asked that by Popii, Theodour nodded with a umu. Turning away from the window, he walked over to Popii. The sounds of the battle that was spreading outside were being heard from somewhere at the distance.
Rather than surrendering, we will negotiate for peace. You know, they definitely came here for a reason. In that case, if we were to let them have what they were looking for We will inevitably be able to settle this peacefully.
Well, that would be so Then, are you nning to send them poisoned food while we negotiate with them? No, it wouldnt work.
While saying that to herself, she decided that this wasnt the case.
The demons werent stupid. She couldnt imagine they would be so stupid as to eat the food given to them at the enemy territory without any hesitations. If they were stupid like that, the spiritualists would have already annihted them much long ago. In order to poison a living being that is capable of thought, even if limited, it was certainly necessary to have some schemes.
Umu. Actually, Potii Buryuuser, in this banquet I want you to y your instrument tofort them. A certainfort that will give us the advantage, you see.
I see. You were talking about that.
Potii was able to understand. She had finally understood the reason she had been called and was able to ept it. Popii was slowly caressing her weapon The case of the musical instrument.
If Im not mistaken, your attribute was slumber If you were to y your instrument while infusing your attribute, no matter which demon, they would all fall asleep.
But This is an attribute infusing. It would put humans to sleep too.
I dont care. As long as you dont fall asleep yourself, there are no problems. Isnt it fine to just make their heads fall once they are sleeping?
Theodour and the other spiritualists that would be participating at the banquet would fall asleep together with the demons. However, the one ying the instrument, Popii herself, wouldnt fall asleep. After all of them would be deeply sleeping, all it was necessary to do was to calmly cut the heads of the demons one by one. In killing theirmander then, the demons would have lost their leadership in only these few moments. And then, after that it was easy. All they needed to do was sink the demons that would have had retreated to their ships with their fleet.
In short, this music. You will make the savage demons fall asleep and cut their heads off, thus decreasing their fighting force.
And if we defeat their strongest soldiers, our side would also have our morale increased, right? I understand.
Therefore, you wont be participating at the banquet as an spiritualist, but as an instrumentalist. Go change your clothes.
Yes.
Usually, she wouldnt want toply with orders like that. However, only this time it was different.
She would be able to get the heads of those ambitious demons that came to attack this ind with her own hands. Having her sentence shortened wasnt a dream anymore. Perhaps she would receive a permission to stay outside of the ind for some days.
Wait for me, Rook.
Her beloved one.
He was her important person, who had treated her with equality despite her being nothing more than someone from a branch family. But differently from his appearance, he was a insecure person that felt he would break at any time. She wanted to help him with that; she wanted to help him walk to a good direction even if it was for only a bit. Although it had been only little by little, she was able to see it really happening
In high-spirits, Popii headed to the changing room.
Meanwhile, the battle unfolding in front of the temple was proceeding harshly.
Swinging down their enchanted swords and spears, mes flew and strong winds danced around. However, none of the demons were fearing that. With her petite figure, Riku was at the front breaking through the soldiers, and behind her, Vrusto, Asty and other demons that were specialized in heavy assaults followed after her. Riku didnt care about the mes that looked they would roast her cheeks, nor the blood that was being scattered around.
Each and every single one of them Is this really all they have?
By simply rotating her halberd at hands, she chopped up the spiritualists as if she was dancing. Eventually, as if the thought that she was too dangerous sprouted on their minds, here and there, spiritualists that were stepping back started to appear.
Shit This damnable red hair!
However, it didnt mean that all of them became like that.
A spiritualist whose dream was leaving that temple charged at her while holding a sword that was of about the same size of Rikus stature. His speed was the same of someone that wasnt using any equipment; no, it was faster. With the depths of his lungs, the spiritualist, who closed in to her in only an instant, shouted.
This is the end!
Aiming for Riku, he swung his massive sword. However, that strike ended in a miss. At the ce where Riku should have been until a few moments ago, there wasnt anyone. With a half step, she hopped to the side and went around to the back of the spiritualist.
Eh?
Toote.
With a faint smile, she swung down her halberd without hesitations. The halberd, who divided the air it cut through, split the spiritualist into two halves while doing a sharp sound. Easily like that, he was put to his end. The spiritualists who had seen that, as to be expected, had their own thoughts about that. The spiritualist at her surroundings had stopped their movement for an instant. Riku wouldnt let this slip by.
Look. Youve stopped moving.
Guaah!
Without hesitations, she mowed down the spiritualists who had been petrified in shock with her halberd. In one go, six heads of the spiritualists fell down to the ground. Looking at that, the other spiritualists had certainlye back to their senses. Riku threw a nce to the spiritualists.
Now, who is next?
Hii, dont falter!!( Ҥ)
From the direction that spiritualist who was tightly holding his spear had shouted, another voice was heard.
No, stop, stop!!
From the direction of the temple, the sound of those shouts wereing closer.
A human bearing a white g came running. Curiously, the white g was fluttering high on an extravagant spear. The spiritualists who were ready to fight had their mouths wide-open.
I am the head of the temple, Theodour Bernaal. I dere that the spiritualist temple of Sherr ind is surrendering.
Surrendering?
The human that named himself to be the head of the temple excitedly came closer to Riku. His eyes were hiding fear. In the end, it seems he was surrendering because he wanted to keep living. While seeing how the white g was fluttering, in her heart, Riku was utterly disgusted. Such a shameful human. It waspletely impossible to feel any feelings of wanting to struggle from him.
Why are you surrendering?
While readying her halberd, Riku tried to ask him. After she did that, despite how his voice was trembling, he properly looked at Riku and answered.
Until today, demons had never attacked this ce. For demons toe attack this ce now, it can only mean that they came here needing something from this ind. I thought that if I was to hand it over, there would be no need to have myrades needlessly killed.
I see.
Riku muttered in a bored manner.
Apparently, if she was to let the spiritualists live, they would give up on the Demon Lord crown. The objective they came here for was to obtain it. However, by her feelings, Riku wouldnt settle down if she wasnt to exterminate all the spiritualists. After pondering about that for a bit, Riku turned behind her. Standing there was Vrusto, holding his sword.
What do you think, second lieutenant Vrusto?
Riku wanted to know the general opinion of the demons by asking Vrusto.
Was she supposed to annihte the spiritualists despite them raising the white g, or should she ept their proposal? Being asked by Riku, Vrusto opened his mouth as if it was a pain in the ass to talk.
Well What to say, if we get that crown, we will havepleted our task. Besides, I dont really feel good in killing the enemy after they raised the white g.
Yes But, all they are doing is begging for their life.
Maybe it is so. But you know, rather than killing a bunch of cowards that had surrendered, isnt it better for us to get some free time?
With Vrusto saying that, Riku started pondering about it for a bit.
The image of that spiritualists that begged for his life at Derufoi a few days ago surfaced her mind. It was a bad spiritualist that, at the point of his death, wasmenting about how he had a child and how he had a family. It was a shameful spiritualists that would surrender as soon as he noticed he was going to lose. At that time, the spiritualist that had run away was only a single one. Thats why she had killed him without thinking too much. Of course, she could easily kill the spiritualists standing in front of her eyes now. However, killing the tens of spiritualists, or hundreds of spiritualists one by one would take a long time, and during all that, they would be attacking back. And so, her precious soldiers might die.
It was something she needed to avoid.
Riku reluctantly nodded.
I understand. If you abide to our conditions, we can avoid killing all of you.
Theodours face was shining. Riku indifferently disclosed of their objective.
Hand over the Demon Lord crown that is being guarded by you.
De-demon Lord crown You say?
The shine of Theodours face vanished and it started to show a troubled expression. Right at that instant, the halberd was next to his neck. The point of the axe shallowly cut the skin of his throat. Suddenly, blood was flowing out.
Do you have it? Do you not?
I-i dont know anything about this object you call Demon Lord crown, but there are many treasures that had been handed down through the generations here in this spiritualist temple. Until we find it, it might take time
In this case, immediately go find it.
Ye-yes!! Hey, you Immediately go find it and bring it over!!
In a high-pitched scream, Theodour ordered the spiritualists. As if their butts were on fire, they rushed to the temple. Confirming they were now bringing the crown, Riku took the halberd away from his neck.
Errr Since it will take time until we are able to find it, what should we do? Since outside is cold, how about we go in, and maybe drink some tea inside?
Theodour was hesitantly asking Rikus opinion. Right now, because she had been moving her body, she was warm. However, if she was to wait here doing much movement Indeed, with the breeze of the sea and the chilliness of spring, she might get a cold.
Thinking of it as something of good-will, it would be bad to refuse now. But the one doing that was a spiritualist that had surrendered just a few moments ago. If she was to nonchntly enter at their base and it happened to be a trap, she would be aughing stock.
In that case, can we raise a tent here? Then, together with you, we can prepare some tea and wait for the report to arrive.
In that case, all she needed to do was to take Theodour as a hostage and prepare an encampment here. There was no way she could trust an enemy that could betray her at any time. For an instant, Theodour showed a troubled face, but then, he immediately epted it.
Alright. Only, there are many treasures inside the spiritualist temple And it will take a very long time. While we enjoy the tea, how about we call for some entertainment?
I dont mind.
She didnt have any interest in this kind of things, but if he was plotting something, she could simply cut all of them down.
Inside the tent that was set up, they were eating sweets that had no danger of being poisoned. With his mouth looking very lively, while nibbling the sweets, he kept talking about many things.
By the way, you are very strong Did youe from a prestigious demon family?
No, I was picked up by someone.
I see Aah, you are so young, but are so excellent. My son is at the royal capital, but he once again got bad grades Really, such a shameful thing. Should I adopt someone? What should I do?
Despite the nces Vrusto and Roppu gave to Riku, she didnt say anything. At the meantime, Theodour was now changing the conversation to another topic. She would answer when there was no reason not to, and when she didnt feel like answering, she didnt say anything. With that carrying on, after about two hours had passed Looking at the shadow from the other side of the entrance of the tent, it looked like somebody came.
Who?
Yes, my name Popii. By the words of Theodour-sama, Ivee to entertain you with my music.
Youvee. Enter.
Being called by Theodour, the instrumentalist called Popii showed herself.
All in all, she looked quiet and felt as if there wouldnt be any signs of her attacking someone now. Riku swept a nce at her clothes, but it didnt look like she was hiding any weapons. In the end, she seemed to be a real performer. Putting the stringed instrument that looked like it was supposed to be yed with a rod, she quietly lowered her head to Riku and the others. And then, in a delicate voice, she said. (TL note: Violin?)
Now then I will start ying myposition.
Chapter 47.Connected sound
Chapter 47.Connected sound
Popii swallowed the saliva in her mouth.
The demon that looked to be a cow demon and the wolf faced demon, and also the red haired demon were all ring at her. The eyes of that demon with a red hair she had the impression she had seen before were sharp in particr. They were eyes that werent believing in them at all.
At the first moments, she was embarrassed about those geisha clothes that showed too much skin, but this itching feeling of embarrassment was easily settled in front of that feeling of oppression. It was as if she had been made to stand in a bed of needles. Cold sweat was flowing down her back.(TL note: The word used to say she was going to act as an instrumentalist isܿ, apparently means geisha. At the time, I was toozy to google it and have to exin everything because apparently it also could be used for artists in general. Well, because of that, there is a big chance that the geisha is being used in the literal sense.)
If she was to fail this mission, there would be no hereafters for her.
As a spiritualist that surrendered to the demons, she would carry shame with her. As a spiritualist of the Buryuuser, only that she needed to avoid at all costs. Popii silently fixed the position of the violin bow. Putting the tip of the gourd shaped instrument at the floor, she gripped the strings while embracing it. She was telling herself to concentrate.(TL note: Violin bow is that stick that is used to rub at the strings. I didnt know it was called like that until I googled it actually.
This is my prided geisha. She ys very good tunes.
Theodour was spitting out words that sounded like self-praise. The red haired demon narrowed her eyes, feeling those words were suspicious. However, this was not the ce to be worrying about her gaze. Popii quietly lowered her head.
Thank you very much.
As long as she yed it with her whole body and spirit, it would be fine.
And then, after all this was finished, it would be the beginning of her new self. Thinking about Rooks face, she put the bow onto the five strings.
Now I will begin.
*Poron(ݤ) (TL note:What am I supposed to put hereBloody onomatopoeias. Damnable be this super long and weird word too.)
Using the violin bow to y the instrument, a pleasant sound reverberated. Popii heard someone let a voice of admiration. It wasnt something she was prideful of, but she had knowledge of how to captivate people more than any spiritualist. With only a single sound, she had the hold of the hearts of everyone gathered there. Even if it was for only a moment, as long as she had caught the heart of the person listening to it, the rest was easy. She should now infuse her attribute into the delicate sounds. The sound that invaded the defenseless ears would arrive directly to the brain. And then, whether it was a demon or a human, it would enchant their consciousness and induce them into a deep sleep.
Poron, pororon (TL note: )
Inside the provisional tent, a sad melody that made the heart tremble was being yed. The nostalgic memories of somebody special from their home ce that was distant would be thought about by hearing it. It was a musical performance that would make tears flow from the eyes. She noticed the mood that was filled with killing intent a few moments ago was now gradually calming down. In ce of that, suddenly, she started hearing snores. When thest note faded away from the air, Popii had finally raised her face. And then, the scenery in front of her eyes made her smile in satisfaction.
I-I did it.
Theodour was loudly snoring, the cow demon was sleeping with her mouth wide-open and he wolf faces demon was dozing off. Besides that, the red haired demon was hanging her head down without making the slightest movements. The people gathered here all had their eyelids closed. Lying her instrument down on the ground, she calmly came closer to the one that seemed to be the most powerful of them, the red haired demon. She moved her hand to the silver colored sword that was at that demons waist.
Now With that, all I need is to take the head of these guys, and then.
All this would be over.
Putting her hand at the handle of the sword, she was about to draw it. It was at that instant. Moving like a snake, the arm of the red haired demon wrapped around her neck. Popii tried to release herself from the demon, but the red haired demon wouldnt loose up her strength. Instead, she increased the force more and more, suppressing her.
WhWhy?
Why was the demon that should have been sleeping not? Without being able to properly breath, she was roughly breathing through her mouth. By bing more in panic, thinking became troublesome. Her consciousness started to be white. In contrast to Popii, who was in confusion, the red haired demons attitude had always been calm since the beginning.
I have a very discerning ear. No matter how well you y, I will know it when wicked intentions are in the sound.
While muttering that, she straggled Popiis neck. ring at her with a provoking sidelong nce, the demon red back with eyes full of hatred. Deep in her dark pupils, a dark me was burning. Because of the fear she felt by looking at those eyes, Popii unconsciously started to scream. But because her neck was being straggled, all that was leaving from her mouth was a voice that looked like the one of a chicken agonizing to death.
With that, it is over. Ive heard a good musical performance. Good bye, Popii Buryuuser.
The instant Popii had heard thosest words, blurred memories went through her mind.
When she was young, there was a certain girl that woulde to the same auditorium she would. She was a weird girl that all the times would be at the corner of the ce wearing a hat. Because she didnt have any attendant waiting next to her, Popii had thought she was from a branch family just like her. Mustering her courage, Popii went and talked to her. She had made a surprised face, but she happily answered back.
The girl was having problems in her spiritualist training, but even so, she said she wanted to be a first-rate spiritualist. Both of them found they sympathized with each other. They would talk about each others families, would eat sweets together, and would also y together. Once, Popii yed a music to her when she asked her to. With the exception to her family, she was the first person to hear her ying. With sparkling eyes, she pped her hands while saying Sugoi sugoi.(TL note: I didnt find any english counterpart that would make her properly sound like a kid, except for awesome, which isaame.)
In a certain day, when she asked why she wore that hat even when inside buildings, the girl anxiously agreed to say the reason if she promised to keep it secret. Of course, the young Popii immediately nodded. The girl showed a troubled smile, but then, while looking a bit happy, at the moment she took out her hat Popii ran away while screaming. The detested and ominous red hair had appeared before her eyes. Running as fast as she could, she rushed to a group of people she knew.
She left the red haired girl behind.
Yes, the name of the girl that was crying while holding her hat was
Rikuchan?
Right before her throat waspletely crushed, that name painfully left her mouth.
However, she was not able to speak the following words. The red haired demon The red haired girls arm hadpletely destroyed Popiis throat. Light vanished from Popiis eyes. While feeling a cold gaze at her, Popii was tormented with a single regret.
Much more than Rook, there was a friend she needed to apologize to before. A pitiable friend she had to look for; to support her at all costs. After that had happened, she definitely regretted what she had done. But then, why had she forgot about those memories? Right now, until herst moments, she wasnt able to remember. The doubt swirled in her mind. But despite everything, she needed to say it all costs. With all she had, while her consciousness was disappearing, she somehow opened her mouth to say the words she needed to say.
Im sorry, Riku-chan
However, those words didnt leave her mouth. Popii Buryuuser, who had her neck indifferently broken, had silently died.
-
After Riku verified Popii Buryuuser wasnt breathing anymore, she took her arm off her neck. The body, which had lost its strength, crumbled down to the floor. Because she had her neck broken, she couldnt speak anymore. But even so, at thest of her moments, Riku had the feeling Popiis lips had moved. Without saying anything, she looked at the dead body for a few moments.
Goodbye, Popii.
Saying thosest words, she didnt look at that corpse anymore.
In the instant she gave a nce to Asty and Vrusto, who hadpletely fallen asleep, she dropped her first onto Vrustos head.
Ouch!!
Jumping up, Vrusto put both of his hands onto his head. While rubbing the ce he received her fist, he looked at Riku displeased.
For you to hit me suddenly, you are heartless.
It is because you would keep sleeping for a long time if I didnt.
It cant be helped, you know? I dont have interest in music after all. Besides, ojou-chan is always able to something about it whenever something happens, right?
With Vrusto muttering that in an easygoing manner, Rikus forehead became wrinkled. Whether he was pushing the irritating things to Riku for her to deal with them or because he relied on her power, although she had the feeling it was the former of those two, she didnt have. Carrying Popiis dead body and Theodour, who was fallen nearby snoring, she turned her eyes to Vrusto.
Come with me, second lieutenant Vrusto.
Stupid, even if you dont tell me, I know it.
Riku and Vrusto left the tent.
The pleasant sea breeze caressed their cheeks. The sound of the waves hitting the rock walls were possible to clearly be heard. From a slightly distant ce, Theodour subordinates were waiting for the return of their leader, wondering when he wasing. Coming in front of the spiritualists that were lined up, she threw Popii and Theodour at their feet.
Ive heard everything of your ns from those two. After having them drunk, it is a walk in the park, you know?
She actually didnt hear anything from them, but simply saying that was enough. With the faces of the spiritualists losing its color, all of them kneeled at the same time. The trembling spiritualists was quite a funny view. While ying with her halberd with one hard, Riku was enduring, trying not tough.
Then, did you guys know about that?
Y-yes. We knew
Theodour-sama was full with confidence, saying that after he came with the head of the demons, we should attack them all at once I thought it would go well, but to think it would end like that.
Apparently, Theodour was nning on having everyone sleep and quietly attack them.
Doesnt it mean their surrender was a lie?
Vrusto let out a surprised voice.
Well, I guess with that it means we will have to look for the crown ourselves.
Yes Lets go find it and leave this ce alreadySergeant major Roppu, go deal with those guys.
Riku gave her order to Roppu, who had been on standby outside the tent.
She wanted to leave this ind as soon as possible. Hearing the sounds of the sea storm striking the ind, she couldnt help but feel an unpleasant feeling. Lightly doing a signal, ten demons, including Vrusto, entered at the temple along with her.
At Sherr ind, the sound of the stormy seas were resonating.
Whether those sounds were a ill omen to or not, that, nobody knew yet.
Chapter 48. The blue sea and the white light
Chapter 48. The blue sea and the white?light
Rook Barusak was surprised by how blue the sea there was more than anything.
Looking from the small hill he was on, it was possible to give a nce at the impregnable town, Fert. At the other side of the iron wall no human could get close to, there were many houses that had orange roofs and white mud walls. And further there, it was possible to see the shore of the sea. It was white, covered with snow that umted there, and right ahead, it was the deep blue sea.
The Shiidoru kingdom had ess to the north sea. However, that dark sea in front of his eyes was strangely very transparent. If one were topare, the north sea would be like the seas of Shounan and Izu. In contrast to that, the sea in front of his eyes were like those shiny ones of Okinawa or Hawaii that he didnt get the chance to go before his end. With Rook looking at the sea in fascination, Raku, who was standing next to him, cleared her throat.
Ah, sorryRaku-ane.
Even though you are at battle now, you are too much distracted.
I know.
The moment he heard the word [battle], his impressions about the sea faded away.
His armor unusually felt heavy. If he was to win this battle, he would be able to restore his honor. It was a battle that didnt exist in the game, but he could do nothing but somehow manage to win it. If he didnt, he would end up dying. Of course, there was the possibility he could press the continue button just like in the game, but he knew well enough there wouldnt be something like that. If it existed, he would have used it at the times when Selestinna, Reba, Kurumi and Marii had died.
But, can we really win?
Rook was anxious about this battle that didnt exist in the game.
They were doing an strategy he had discussed with Raku about. Although, if he was to say, he would say he had confidence in it, even so, the anxiousness of him losing would constantly traverse through him.
Of course, he intended to put all of his efforts so that he wouldnt lose. After the great defeat of Karkata, Rook had reviewed the training of his friends and subordinates. Of course, he himself also trained. He read the strategy book again, trained his sword and sorted out the memories of his previous life. However, only that wasnt enough. If he didnt investigate why he had lost in his own special ways, he would end up losing once again.(TL note:To what am I supposed to trante nakama to? I guess he is talking about his harem members when he says that, though.)
The result of his pondering was that: [it was because his harem members were weak].
Until nowAll battles were ones he would have won no matter what. However, he ended up losing.
The battle of Myuuz, the battle of Derufoi, the battle of Karkata; all of them were battles he was supposed to win. He certainly had organized his troops perfectly and advanced in ord to the game guide. He did absolutely nothing wrong. But if he lost even then, then it was obvious that it was because his allies were weak. Because of his interventions when using the knowledge of his previous world, there were many characters that the timing he should have met them was sooner than it was supposed to be. Selestinna and Reba were the most clear examples. Perhaps, he had met them too early, and so, after increasing his intimacy with the girls and solving their trauma, he had stolen their motivation to be stronger.
YesI did nothing wrong.
He himself did nothing wrong.
Rook muttered to himself.
But he knew the truth. The main problem wasnt them being weak. However, he didnt know how to solve the problem. Such a thing didnt appear in the game.
Rook tightly closed his eyes. And just after that, he recalled the [hell] that had been just before his eyes at Karkata. It made him start to feel nauseous. That was the reality. His body was trembling. That scenery was what the battlefield was; until he lived the share Mary and the others died at the battlefield for, he needed to go past through all the battles he was going to face. This times battle as well, his friends definitely were going to die. Rook intended to analyze every single word of the war strategy book, use all he had from his previous life knowledge and have his allies train. But without doubt, people were going to die. Even so, he needed to win this battle at all costs. It was necessary that he wins.
Its alright I.. Right now, I am Rook Barusak after all.
Rook muttered, depending on those words. And then, to focus his mind, he and once again opened his eyes.
Lets go, Raku-ane. Soon, it will be the time our strategy will bring its results I am relying on you, Raku-ane. We are putting everything on Raku-anes timing.
Alright. But you also shouldnt let your guard down. If you do so, you will lose once again.
I-I know that!
Rook gave a nce to his elder sister, who had reliability, but at the same time, he didnt know that for sure. Despite it being the battlefield, Raku was carefree. It was as if she was smoking her smoking pipe at herboratory. But Rook, of Raku, whose attitude hadnt changed from her usual strangely, was feeling extremely envious.
-
Edgar Zerrik, who governed the city of Fert, was unusually taken by the anger.
First, the reason why he was irritated was because that jumped-up little girl who despite being a filthy human, was sent to do the important mission of retrieving the crown of the Demon Lord. At the time he had heard the report, because of the anger, he had kicked a very expensive pot, sending it flying. The one that was the closest to the Sherr ind was the one stationed at the center of Fert, Zerrik. Thats why he assumed he was going to be appointed to this mission and had even arranged the preparations. Despite that, the human girl was the one dispatched, as if it was the most obvious thing. He didnt like that.
Really! What is Charlotte-sama thinking!!
Such a thing as to give her backing to a human was outrageous. Of course, he had guessed Charlotte had her own ns about that. However, he couldntpletely hold back his feelings. Zerrik was walking on the walls of the castle irritated. And it was at that moment.
Hey, look at that. There is a pig walking there.
No, its not a pig. Its a boar.
It is walking very Is it training for a circus performance?
Zerrik had head the second reason for his irritation.
An army of spiritualists were positioned in a perfect ce where arrows barely couldnt reach them. No, rather than an army, it would be fine to call them a group. Several people were sitting with crossed legs and had been drinking alcohol since the daytime. And then, without holding back, they would shower the demons with abuse.
Even if he was to re at them, they wouldnt fear. Rather, they would happily start insulting them.
Yaah, its ring, its looking at us!
If you hate it that much, then dont hide at your pig pen ande at us!
No. It wants to keep in his safe pen. It is so scared of dying.
Zerrik clenched his teeth.
He mustnt lose to this abuse and go after them. They were clearly setting a trap. Perhaps they had a n that would be taking a big chunk of their army at once if they were to go attack. He mustnt fall for their bait. Somehow, Zerrik maintained his self-control. While appreciating how the guards were trembling in anger for him, he kept in mind not to give attention to the voice of those people outside.
Men, do not worry. Those are merely provocations. Let them do as they want until they get tired of it.
Somehow saying that to the guards, Zerrik took his leave. If he was to stay at this ce longer than that, it didnt feel he would be able to hold himself back. However Things wouldnt go well that easily. Just as he had turned his back to the spiritualists outside the wall, theirughs of ridicule increased. Because of theughs, Zerrik unconsciously stopped his feet. At that moment, perhaps it was when he had ran out of luck.
Ahahaha, look at theirmander. He is turning his cute tail and running to his home.
He is curling his little tail and running to mommy.
Humans are so scary~. I am so scared of losing~. Help me, momm Wait? Is it a child? The great general of Fert.
Its a brat, a brat. A coward lower than a little girl.
Those words.
The instant he had heard those words, his veins welled up.
Who is a coward lower than a little human girl!!?
There was no mistake those spiritualists had said those words by coincidence. He knew there was definitely no way they would be speaking of a certain someone. He knew that. Zerrik knew it. But once the blood went to his head, he couldnt hold back anymore.
Prepare for battle!! We are immediately going down there annihte those insolent spiritualists!!
In an instant, the battle preparations were ready and the gate was opened. There were no signs of him going to ride on his horse. He ran to the battlefield with him own trained leg strength. Zerrik and his soldiers were very much like wild boars charging. Whileughing, the spiritualists that were drinking ran away.
Dont let them run! Follow them, follow them!!
With smokeing off his head, there was no way to stop Zerrik. While drawing his sword, Zerrik red at the back of the running spiritualists. He could only see the enemy in front of his eyes. There was nothing in his head expect annihting the filthy humans in front of his eyes.
Thats why he didnt notice.
Yes, with that, it is the end.
The smiling Raku scratched the match in her hand.
And then, she put fire onto a wire. The straw made wire, in an instant, were burned through and lighted the bomb connected to it. Once that single explosion happened, in a blink of an eye, it caused secondary explosions to happen one after another. The ce the bombs were installed one next to another had already been left by the running spiritualists, and It was the ce Zerrik and his army were standing at now.
Wha-, retreat!!
Zerrik sensed the danger with his intuition.
However, oveying his voice, the shine and shockwave of the explosions spread.
The moment the word regret went through his mind, the sight of Edgar Zerrik had be dyed in white.
Chapter 49.War council of the color of sunset
Chapter 49.War council of the color of?sunset
Going up thedders, Riku arrived at the lookout of the temple.
With the sun setting, the sea, which was surrounding the ind, was being dyed in orange. Ordering the demons that were there to go down for a moment, Riku leaned against the edge of the lookout. The red hair of the same color as the sunset was fluttering with the breeze of the sea. While holding down her hair, Riku red at the sea, annoyed. She didnt have good memories with the sea to begin with, and she felt that the more she spent her time on this mission, the more she came to hate it.
I finally found you, ojou-chan.
To make Riku even more irritated, a voice was calling for her from behind. Vrusto, who was holding a eyess, had just gone up to the lookout. Despite how they were in their current situation, the weak smile didnt vanish from his face. Riku frowned
What is it?
Stupid, it is obvious. It is so that we can think of a n to deal with those guys.
Vrusto looked with his eyess at the direction of the sea. Even if he wasnt to look at the direction he was looking now, it would be possible to see the figure of the irritating fellows there.
In the present situation, the Sherr ind was surrounded by all sides by ten warships.
Today, at dawn, was when they noticed the warships approaching.
Going back a few days, after they suppressed the surviving spiritualists, they immediately started to search for the Demon Lord crown. However, just going search crown-like objects in the vast treasury room that reached to the skies already took many efforts. The treasury room was so replete of treasures that those spiritualists from the temple couldnt be thought as the same ones that would grumble about how they abstained themselves from desires. Even after taking three days and three nights, they couldnt find all the crowns that were in there.
At the moment Riku would start to feel exhausted just by looking at that mountain of gold that was making trouble for her mission At this same time, the report that Fert had fallen and that the military forces of the spiritualists wereing got to her.
Really, what are we to do now
For something like that, isnt it fine to just go attack them? We also have the warships those spiritualists fellows left to us.
Thats what it would be a bad n.
Riku rejected Vrustos opinion. And then, she gave a sidelong nce to the warships anchored at the shore of the ind.
They came at the same time the information about the fall of Fert reached us. In order words, they had immediatelye to Sherr ind right after they had captured Fert.
Then, shouldnt we be aiming for now that they are exhausted?
There is no way we can escape from those people that had their measures for the naval battle already set, you know?
Riku had more or less read the book of war strategies. It was possible for her if it was to the extent of memorizing the knowledge about naval battles. However, she didnt actually have experience of them. Of course, she wasnt going to use herck of experience as an excuse to avoid a naval battle. Not doing something because ofck of experience was the same concept of not doing a math question just because the methods of doing it was something you didnt study in ss yet. But right now, the problem was something else.
But why was it? Why did they came here right away?
That is Because we had invaded them Thats strange for sure.
Being asked that by Riku, Vrusto crossed his arms troubled.
With all the preparations they would do after capturing Fert, it would have been too short for them to go attack someone And so, wouldnt it be that they were nning oning to Sherr ind after attacking Fert?
This is only a possibility, though.
If by any chance this guess was to be correct, then, the possibility of the report of the discovery of the location of the Demon Lord crown being a false information would be extremely high. No matter how they were to look for it, they would only be able to find simr objects.
A strategy to lure the demons and take away a great part of their forces in one go, right? I guess they intended to attack them after we would get exhausted from the battle against the the temple But could it be that, out of their calctions, the people of the temple had lost the battle too fast? Looking at those ships we acquired, they still have the same numbers, and all of them are undamaged. They didnt fight anyone after all.
Then, wouldnt it be better to attack them as expected?
But the ships we would be using are spiritualist ships, you know?
Riku and her subordinates didnt know in detail about the ships used by the spiritualists, but it wasnt the case for the enemy. They were familiar with them; they had full knowledge from its highest ces of the ship to its lowest. With them being that familiarized with their ships, to go attack them like that was too dangerous. How Riku had procured merchant ships on purpose in order to avoid naval battles had actually backfired in the end. Riku pondered.
The problem is: why are they not attacking?
Even though a day had passed, there were no signs of them trying tond at the ind. Of course, they were watching them for if theyunched a night attack. However, even so, they didnt see any signs of them being willing to attack. All they did was to keep surrounding them, as if they only wanted to keep them staying there.
It doesnt look like they are confused about how something out of their expectations happened Are they going for a siege?
I cant find any advantage for them to be doing a siege war. I have no idea what they are thinking about.
Thats why they were troubled, without being able to think of any ns. Riku was hoping that by looking at their formation from a high ce just like that, it would perhaps be possible for her to think of something, but she didnt get any useful information in particr by doing that. All she was able to do was to confirm the reality of them still being anchored from a distance withouting closer or distancing themselves.
But you know, if we are not going for a naval battle, what are we going to do? Or are you nning on letting themnd here on purpose?
At the worst case, it would be that. We cant go for a naval battle, so all we can do is that. Or if we go escape to Perikka somehow.
Of course, slipping through them in merchant ships that didnt have any weapons installed or anything of the sort was next to impossible. If they had the resolve to use up about one or two of the ships as baits, then maybe it would be possible to escape. However, originally, the people she would be sacrificing were soldiers of the Demon Lord army. If she was to be known as someone that sacrificed her own soldiers to run away, it was possible that Leiveins reputation would fall. Therefore, there was no way she could use her soldiers life like that.
If only she were to receive reinforcements, the tide of the battle would change. Since the port of Perikka still wasnt captured by the spiritualists, Riku still had some hopes that reinforcements coulde. But no matter how, she couldnt imagine Charlotte sending her reinforcements. Imagining Charlotte saying something like If it is only this much, do something about it yourself! in an brazen posture, Riku let out a big sigh.
For now, lets send a report to the main forces of the Demon Lord army.
Because they were in an isted ind at the middle of the sea, she couldnt use Roppu. Thats why, without any other options, she entrusted that with an special kind of demon that could remain hidden in the sea for long periods of time. It was a demon that looked like a [walrus]; an animal that lived at the north of the sea that very long ago her younger brother had boastfully talked about once. While holding the package the letter was inside with his big hands that had fins, a demon that looked like a walrus left to the sea through the drainage channels.
Sucking in the snot of his nose, he muttered in manner that lookedpletely irresponsible.(I dont know how this would be called in english Also, having it described in details like that makes it extra gross.-.)
Either doing a suicide attack and having a honorable death or waiting for reinforcements.
Oh, I dont intend to die, you know? For me to die a dogs death in a ind of spiritualists makes me want to vomit.
Riku muttered as if she was saying that to herself. She needed to think of a n somehow. Once again, Riku looked at the warships surrounding the ind. In that instant, Shibiras prophecy came to her mind. But as to shook it away, she shook her head.
There is no way I am dying at a ce like this.
The sun was sinking down at the sea. It was the time the moon would rise, recing it. Bit by bit, the moon started to be covered by an eclipse. They themselves werent having problems regarding the light, however, it would be easier to do a surprise attack with the darkness resulted from that. Being on guard at night day after day must be straining. Until then, Riku wanted to do anything she could to have all this end as soon as possible.
While smelling the smell of the sea she couldnt get used to, Riku kept thinking.
-
At this same time, a war council was happening at the Demon Lord castle.
The imprable city of Fert was captured and the brave general, Edgar Zerrik, who would go cut his way through anything throw at him, had died in battle. And what came in as an apaniment right after that was the information that the Sherr ind had been surrounded by warships.
At the present moment, the one who is at the Sherr ind is the troops of Riku Barusak of my third army.
Rudogar Gortoberuk, who had be one-armed, was the one to start the discursion at the meeting. With his remaining hand, as if protesting, he strongly hit the table. Because he had hit it too hard, the tea in his cup spilled out a bit. However, there was nobody that cared about it. All the leaders, who had their attention called, looked at Gortoberuk.
I ask for reinforcements by all means.
However, because of Gortoberuks words, everyone was making troubled faces. Keeping in silence, they wouldnt move their mouths that looked to be weighted down by something. Gortoberuk pointed to one person among them A field officer that had arms of a tiger.
Hey, you bastard What are you making that troubled face for? If you have any problems, then try saying it!
I must say that I would want ask for the reinforcements as well.
Keity Fostar, who had been called, got up from her seat and said in a troubled tone.
However, with the problems we have presently, it is impossible. Our fleet is not so big for us to be sending help to a little ind surrounded by ten spiritualist warships. Especially now that the port of Fert has been taken, we hold control over only the port of Perikka. We are already at our best efforts just to have the preparations for the defenses at Perikka. Its not possible for us to spare any troops for that.
Clenching her hand, Keity was showing a frustrated expression. Her true feelings was that she wanted to go save Riku, who had once fought alongside her. However, there was no way she could let herself be carried by the emotions of the moment and have such decisions cause harm. Hardening her heart, she opposed to Gortoberuks thoughts.
Guh However, have you forgot the aplishments of Riku Barusak? Who was the one to recapture Myuuz? Who was the one to protect her highness, Charlotte-sama, and achieve a great victory at Karkata? It was lieutenantmander Riku Barusak!! Is it fine to let such an excellent first-ss soldier die!?( ̤)
However, there are other elites too.
Yes, thats right. Rather than a jumped-up human, arent there exceptional demons of good lineages? There is nothing to care about only a single human.
The generals and field officers that had been silent since now started to oppose Gortoberuks opinion. Gortoberuks situation was clearly bad. Even at normal conditions, it was close to impossible for Gortoberuk, who had fallen in reputation, to reverse this situation.
Charlotte-sama, we should send a messenger ordering them to kill as many enemies with theirst effords. Would this be eptable?
Keity asked for Charlottes view of the situation. Without saying anything, Chalotte kept silent. And then, at the instant her thin lips were about to open, someone raised ones voice, interrupting her.
No, we must send reinforcements.
It was a deration that cut off everything that was said until now. Gortoberuk, with eyes shining with the hope, and everyone else with eyes of criticism, looked at the owner of the voice. Representing everyone, Keity nervously asked the owner of that voice.
Lieutenant general Ar, does that Does that mean you have some kind of n?
Without having feared anything, and without having twisted his face in grief either, lieutenant general Leivein Ar kept his calm expression. Calmly standing up, he pointed at the map that was spread at the table.
If we sent the ships stationed at Perikka, it would be possible to send them reinforcements.
However, the two or three ships we would have been able to deploy at best would never be able to face against ten.
However, it is impossible for their encirclement to be perfect. There should be a hole somewhere. And besides, this is a situation we must send reinforcements even if risking the dignity of the Demon Lord army.
Leiveins words made the meeting room be silent in an instant. Right now, there was a demon that was saying they should go help a human at all costs and even rting that to dignity. However, with the re of his blue eyes, it made everyone keep their mouth shut. With theplete silence, Leivein finally opened his mouth once again.
The lieutenantmander Riku Barusak didnt simply go fight. She went there to go look for the [the Demon Lord crown]. It is a necessity for us to retrieve the crow, which perhaps would be able to greatly affect our current situation.
The whereabouts of the [crown of the Demon Lord] was something everyone had interest of. Since they found the perfect chance to get that treasured object that had fallen into the hands of the spiritualists, there was no way they could let it slip by.
With Leivein sitting on his chair and silently closing his eyes, everyone started to say their own opinions.
In-indeed If thinking that it is not to save the jumped-up human, but to retrieve the Demon Lord crown.. Doesnt it make it look worth sending some warships from Perikka?
Bu-but! We dont have any officers or soldiers that are skilled at naval battles enough to face that fleet of ten warships, you know?
In a realistic sense, it is impossible!
No, it is something that must be done!
Be silent.
Charlottes cold voice echoed through the meeting room. Everybody went back to the silence. There was nobody foolish enough to object that. Giving a big nod, Charlotte looked at each of the faces of the demons that were called to the council room one by one. Her eyes full of determination were representing what the final decision of this discussion would be.
Everyone waited for Charlottes words. Because of how silent it was, the sound of Gortoberuk swallowing his saliva resounded awfully loud.
Umu, Ive heard everyones thoughts. Now, I will pass my decision. The reinforcements to Sherr ind are
Chapter 50.Cutting through the night wind
Chapter 50.Cutting through the night?wind
Kar flew, cutting through the night wind.
Kar was a messenger. Rabbit and panther demon messengers would be making use of their leg strength, but Kar would use her prided ck wings, pping them with full force in order to deliver messages. This evening as well, carrying the papers that had words written by Charlotte, the substitute Demon Lord, she was going straight to Sherr ind.
Spreading open her own ck wings, Kar pierced through the darkness of the night. She had earnestly continued to fly over the sea for three nights without sleeping. No matter how much of a veteran she was as a messenger, it still took a lot of effort to findndmarks when in the middle of the sea. Deciding the direction to go with the sun at the daytime and with the stars at the nighttime, she would fly.
Thats why, just like today, this night had been very exhausting, with a sky difficult to find the stars, since most of it was filled with snowkes. However, if she was flying above the enemy encampment, then it would be another story. In this case, it would be the best weather conditions to be flying at. Kars ck wings would disappear within the darkness of the night.
It was when she had been flying at a high height for some time. Distant in the horizon, she found a single light standing alone in the dark. There were tens of firelights. They were probably the ships that were anchored there. In curiosity, looking at the top of the mast of a ship, she saw the g of the spiritualist fluttering there. Kar leaned her head to the side in wonder.
The numbers have increased.
ording to what she had heard from Charlotte, there were supposed to be about ten ships surrounding the ind. Apparently, since they had received the information, the number of enemies had increased.
As to not be found by the spiritualists, Kar increased her height. Skillfully moving her wings, she increased her flying height, getting the impulse with the wind. After doing that, she could get a clear view of the ind surrounded by the spiritualists. In that isted ind that had nothing of unusual, there was a temple that despite its modest design, was very big.
Is it there?
Eight or nine out of ten, that temple was her destination.
Having confirmed that, she glided towards the za that was at the center of the temple. In a way that wouldnt attract attention, she calmly, but very fast, flew down. Kar ignored the few demon soldiers tasked as lookouts that were pointing at her while talking about something to each other. Landing her feet at the fountain located at the center of the za, a feeling of exhaustion suddenly filled her with how it had been a long time since she had put her feet on the ground. Because of the feeling of exhaustion, her legs started feeling like they would crumble down.
However, if she was to be tired out with only this much, she wouldnt be qualified as a messenger. After trying to cheer herself up, she called for the soldiers that were nearby.
From the fourth army of the Demon Lord army, affiliated to the messenger corps, I am the first lieutenant Kar Fezah. I came to deliver the orders from the provisional Demon Lord, Charlotte-sama. I would like to ask an audience with the lieutenantmander Riku Barusak urgently.
Y-yes. Certainly.
The demon soldiers ran with so much vigor that looked as if they had their butts were lighted in fire. And then, shortly after, a girl full of the red color appeared.
In contrast to Kar, she was a girl that would stand out even in the darkness of the night. She had a red hair that looked as if it was burning and was wearing an armor red like blood. Guessing by the halberd she was carrying behind her back, she was probably the one that would be often called [the jumped-up human], lieutenantmander Riku Barusak.
With Kar politely lowering her head, Riku Barusak also lowered her head a little.
Good workingte at this night Then, is it orders from that girl?
With how, the provisional demon lord, Charlotte, having been called [that girl], Kar knitted her eyebrows puzzled at it. However, before anything, it was necessary to finish her mission first. Kar quietly took out the letter.
Here it is.
Thank you.
Riku Barusak brusquely tore open the letter she received from Kar. And then, with eyes that didnt seem to be expecting much of anything, she started to follow the words that were written at the letter.
Resuming, that girl Is sending reinforcements to us?
Is there anything you are dissatisfied about?
No Only, it is not written when, how, and on what scale the reinforcementsing are. What am I supposed to do about theseck of details?
Riku showed Kar the letter. Apparently, it seems she didntpletely believe on the information about the reinforcements at all.
Seeing the way she had read the letter and how without any hesitations she didnt address Charlotte with any honorifics, Riku Barusak must hate Charlotte very much. Kar leaned her head to the side puzzled at the difference between what the rumors said about her. Kar had heard about how Riku had protected Charlotte despite all her injuries. Was this rumor only made up lies?
So what is it now? Are going back to ask them about that?
No. I think that putting in consideration the possibility that the letter might fall in the hands of the enemy, the details werent written down. If everything goes well, after finishing all the preparations, the reinforcements shoulde after one week.
One week.
With Kars answer, Riku narrowed her eyes. Putting her thin finger at her chin, Riku was thinking about something. And then, while showing a treacherous smile as if she was plotting something, she started speaking like she had just remembered about something.
Then, you When are you nning on leaving?
What would you be talking about?
Is it fine for you not to go to where Charlotte-sama is to tell her that youve delivered the message?
No, actually, the one leading the forces is lieutenant general Ar-sama, so
You should have said that sooner!
The instant Kar had talked about Ar, Riku Barusaks expression in her face changed.
The face that seemed to be plotting something badpletely changed, bing a serious and honest face. She still seemed to be thinking of something, but she waspletely different from how she was a few moments ago. The glint on her eyes now were like a sharp de. Because of that sudden change, Kar started to step back. However, Riku didnt let Kar run away.
In order words, it means that youve been tasked with being the bridge ofmunication between me and captain Leivein, right?
Yes.
But there is no way I can be exchanging letters all the time, right I can only use her for serious matters For the time being, go rest for tonight. Second lieutenant Asty, go guide first lieutenant Fezah to an empty room.
Saying only that, Riku Barusak left the ce. With Kar distractedly following that small back with her eyes, the female demon called Asty waved her hand in front of her.
What are you doing?
Ah, it is because you looked to be daydreaming-de gozaru, thus I did that. Did you get surprised by lieutenantmanders change in behavior-de gozaru?
Asty was broadly smiling. With how Kar could only give a wry smile back without being able to say anything, Asty probably ended up misunderstanding something. She spoke in such good spirits that it looked like she would start humming anytime.
Lieutenantmander is someone that clearly distinguishes between who she likes and hates-de gozaru. Most likely, just now, for if Charlotte-dono wasing, she had a strategy of having both the spiritualists and the reinforcements destroy each other going through her mind. she. Ah, its very fortunate it is lieutenant general Ar; thank goodness.
Is this what you are supposed to be happy about?
Being asked that by Kar, Asty started to shook her head in panic, calling attention to her as to tell her not to disclose about what she had just said. Of course, it would have been fine if she were to tell Charlotte that. If Charlotte was to hear about this, it would be possible to have Riku receive punishment. However, Kar didnt intend on reporting her about this.
In this single exchange, Kar had the feeling she had just seen a sliver of Riku Barusaks rumored [insanity]. If she was to poorly provoke her, if she ended up being killed behind the scenes, it wouldnt be a coincidence.
I will only be carrying out what I was tasked to.
Saying only that, she decided to forget that exchange of a few moments ago.
What was important now was to have herself covered in a warm nket and sleep. While wishing for a short rest, the ck winged messenger walked through the dark temple.
-
Rook Barusak started to get tired of the sea.
Even if he was to turn around, without any changes in the scenery, there would only be the blue sky and sea endlessly extending to the horizon. At first, he would let out words of admiration.
However, after being there for one week, he obviously would grow tired of the scenery. Lying sprawled at the deck that was wavering in ord to the waves, he let out a small sigh. Even though he wasnt feeling seasick, he was starting to yearn for thend.
Lying at the deck of the ship, he quietly closed his heavy eyelids. Until there were any movements from the enemy, there wouldnt be anything to do in particr. He didnt feel like studying, but even then, he also wouldnt feel like moving around to spend his energy in something. With the luby of the waves hitting the ship getting distant, Rook was nodding off, falling into the world of dreams.
Whats the matter, Rook?
The one to wake him up was his biological elder sister, Raku Barusak.
After waking up, the sky that was supposed to be blue had already be ck. In the sky, an uncountable amount of stars started to appear.
What It is Raku-ane.
Perhaps because he had been out in the sun for some time, what would have usually been his abnormally white skin had be light-brown. It was somewhat giving off a charming adult-like charm.
By the way Until when are we going to keep surrounding Sherr ind?
Rook and his army had captured Fert, and after that, immediately headed to Sherr ind.
The one that had said they would be using Sherr ind was Raku. In order to reduce some of the fighting force of Fert, she leaked false information. Rook didnt know what kind of information she leaked. All he knew was that a situation which made the demon side send troops to Sherr at all costs had truly been made.
The soldiers sent to capture the Sherr ind werent from Perikka, which was located in the same sea, but troops contained with strong sailors brought up on Fert. Whats more, it was unexpectedly easy to get to Sherr ind from Fert. By doing that, a small gap on their defenses is made. Aiming for that gap, it became possible to do what they had done; to provoke the soldiers at Fert, and capture it in one go.
All that was left to be done to Rook was only one thing. It was to recapture Sherr ind, which had fallen in the hands of the demons.
I know that right now, the ones at Sherr ind are demons that are considered strong even among the ones of Fert. But you know, we also have fifteen warships. If we were to attack now
Nonsense. It is important to lure out the weakened enemy.
Raku rejected Rooks murmurings. She was giving a gaze of scorn that was as if she was looking at some stupid thing. That gaze made Rooks irritation get worse. Calmly standing up, he red at Raku.
Many spiritualists are being made hostages at the temple of Sherr ind. Isnt it for best to go save them as soon as possible?
There is no need to get emotional about defeated spiritualists, Rook. The demons arent used to naval battles. It is definitely impossible for them tounch an attack to the unexpected and passive enemy that hade right after their victory. Besides, they are limited by anything edible there is at that temple. After one month, it should be exhausted In other words, the more time it passes, the more in disadvantage the demons are. After they be weakened, once the chancees, we, who are in a wless position, are to reap our reward. There is no way we can let the demons have an advantageous fight after carelessly trying tond at their shore.
Raku shook her head.
Rook knew the theory behind what Raku wanted to say.
Spiritualists that were defeated by demons would be punished because of that. The way Rook was ordered to attack the impregnable city of Fert was the same as telling him to die, throwing into the battle only to wait his death. He was aware of that. However, it wasnt the same as immediately being killed.
But once those spiritualists had be captives, they had lost their rights of life and death to the demons. It was unknown if the demons, who had killed Reba, who was still an child still developing her strength, without hesitations, would follow the formal way of treat the prisoners.
Hey, calm down. You are getting too worked up.
It is Raku-ane that is too calm. What?
At that time, looking over Rakus shoulder, Rook saw something moving.
From the Sherr ind, there was a fleet approaching amidst the dim darkness. Their numbers were of four ships. Without straying from their goal, they were going straight to them. Before Rook could shout anything, Raku, who became aware of the fleet, raised her voice.
The enemy has moved! Immediately have the archer units prepared!! Pour a shower of arrows upon them!!
It was a voice that looked as if it had cut off the darkness of night. The half-sleeping soldiers woke up and gantly went to their positions. Getting her own bow, Raku drew it, readying an arrow ready. Rook also ran next to Raku, and just like he had been taught by Selestinna, he held his bow. Aiming for the shadows of the demons standing on the ship at the center of the fleet, everyone waited for Rakus signal.
Now! Shoot your arrows!!
Since the spiritualists had surrounded the Sherr ind, today had been the fifteenth day. In the ce of the moon, which wasnt showing up, the whole sky was filled with stars.
Together with the sound of the arrows cutting through the wind, the curtains for the next act, the naval battle of Sherr ind, were cut through and taken down.
Chapter 51.Choosing a different future
Chapter 51.Choosing a different?future
A great number of arrows poured down upon the four ships.
It was a rain of arrows empowered with demon banning power. While closing in the enemy ships as to surround them, without giving them any chances of fighting back, they continued their attack. Over the sea, the sounds of the arrows cutting through the air and hitting the ships reverberated.
If the spiritualists were the one receiving that focused fire, they wouldnt be able to endure. Even if the demons wanted to get away from that ce, out of the ship, all there would be was obviously going to be sea. Even if they wanted to run away by swimming, it would be distant to get to Sherr ind, and would at most take three days swimming without rests, thus it being impossible.
Besides, even if there were demons adapted to the sea, the result would still be obvious. Just as they would jump to the sea, they would be shot at.
Even if they were to fight to their end, it was hell. Even if they were to try run away, it also was hell.
Regardless on which of the two they would end up at, there was no future for the demons.
Thats right, scream more!
As if he had gone mad, he kept shooting arrows. Many times, he would aim at those demons that were standing like poles.
May them raise more and more screams and try to run for their life. May they be desperate and try to resist to death. Rather, he wanted them to do so; when they would trye fight back, he would instead kill them all. This was going to be their deserved punishment. It was the retribution for killing the lofty Selestinna, the young Reba, the earnest Kurumi and the devoted Mary. While shouting, saying the demons may go regret their actions after dying, he drew his bow.
Fight back, hey. Come, attack us! I willpletely destroy all your hope!
He waspletely being carried by his anger. Once their ship closed their distance to them, they would board at his ship. And then, he would cut them one by one. He wished for them toe soon, or then to end up being annihted by the arrows.
Rook started to feel angry at the demons that wouldnte attack. But suddenly, he felt a bad feeling. With how the demons werenting attack them, perhaps it was because they had no way to deal with the fierce arrow shower. The demons being encircled by all the sides; there were no gaps to escape through. Maybe, with no food to sustain the soldiers, rather than having the soldiers being gradually weakened, theyunched an attack. In that case, it would have been fine for them to keep attacking for a little bit longer. But despite that, they didnt attack them. Instead, it felt as if they were going to retreat back to Sherr ind.
Rook stopped the hand shooting with his bow and narrowed his eyes. Because he wasnt seeing well at this darkness, he couldnt see any of the faces of the demons that were on the ship. Perhaps this was because it was at the dead of the night, in a night without the moonlight. Only their faint silhouettes could be seen.
Raku-ane, there is something strange.
Rook looked at Rakus direction. It seemed Raku had already noticed the abnormality before Rook. Putting down her bow, she leaned at the edge of the ship. As if she was thinking about something, she frowned her eyebrows.
Raku-ane?
Shut up for a bit; you are distracting me.
With Rakus serious tone, Rook became silent. Without even giving a nce to Rook, she took out the eyess that was in a bag at her waist. It seems she intends on checking the situation of the enemy.
And then, Rook also started to think about the situation himself. Rook started to ponder about the reason for that bad feeling.
The first thing he thought about was the first battle of Karkata. At that time, just like now, right after the start of the battle, he had one-dimensionally handled the situation. They followed the retreating demons to the Karkata fortress and were taken by surprise, falling into their trap.
Perhaps, this time too they were acting as if they had already been defeated and were nning on having them fall into their trap.
No, its different.
Rook shook his head.
The demons hadnt been aware of the existence of that trap back then, or at least the demons he had directly fought against. They had be desperate and fought putting their life on line. Looking at their fleet, he couldnt tell any desperationing from them. And so, why was it that the demons werent bing desperate? Even though they were in such a hopeless situation Rook gasped in a low voice.
Ah.
And at that moment, the direction of the demon ships started to change. Apparently, they acknowledged their inferiority and intended to retreat back to Sherr ind. There was nothing to be surprised about. But rather than being happy about their great victory, the bad feeling that wouldnt fade away remained. While his mood was getting gloomy, Raku, who stood next to him, raised a piercing shout.
Change to fire arrows! Put their ship on fire! Immediately!
Fire!?
Because of the unexpected words dered by her elder sister, Rook had his eyes open-wide. Although the demon ships were at a distance that it wouldnt be possible for them to board at their ships, they were still inside their range of fire. If the direction of the wind were to change, it was possible the fire would to blow to their direction. Thats why they didnt use fire arrows before. Despite that, without hesitation, Raku said the soldiers to do so.
Dont do it, Raku-ane! Its dangerous!
Rook wondered if Raku was sane.
Being called by Rook, Rakus expression changed. Her face was getting more and more grim.
Fool! Look well at the demons standing on those ships!
Raku pressed the eyess onto Rooks chest. Taking the eyess that had been brusquely given to him, he looked at the demon ships. And then, he let out a surprise grasp.
Until now, they had kept firing arrows at the silhouettes thought to be demons. However, the true identity of those silhouettes were only dolls made of straw. The tens of dolls were at the ships with their hands spread wide. Everywhere at the areas of their chest, head and belly were deeply pierced by arrows. Close to them, several demon were controlling the ship while they had been in cover from the arrow rain.
This Such a thing.
Blood left from Rooks body.
It was as if they had given the enemy the arrows as a present. Of course, once the arrows had been fired, they would be unusable. However, if their conditions are good enough, it is possible to use them once more. The arrows he had been firing with hatred in his heart became a benefit to the enemy. Rook weakly fell down, sitting at the floor.
Get a hold of yourself! Rook, you are themander, you know?
Being hit at the back by Raku, Rook jumped up to his feet. The fire arrows followed after the retreating ships. Being poured with fire arrows, one of the ships began to burn, raising a roaring sound. However, the remaining three ships regrettably got away from the encirclement area and went back. They had lost a great amount of arrows, and the demons got hold of a great number of arrows as their spoils of war. At first nce, it had been a won battle. However, that was obviously a defeat. Rook punched the wall of the ship. With a numbing feeling, pain went through his fist.
Raku-ane, how many are the remaining arrows?
Unfortunately, if we were to have thirty arrows for each person now, it would actually be too good.
With that, they needed to go back to Fert resupply their arrows.
The ships that didnt exhaust as many arrowsparatively were left as lookouts and the ships that couldnt fight anymore returned to Fert for the moment. After talking with Raku about their next moves for tomorrow, he waveringly went back to his bedroom.
Once again, I lost.
He was supposed to be the main character.
The center of this world was supposed to be himself.
But then, why did he keep losing?
He was supposed to be enjoying his life at this new world. But as if he began rolling down through a hill road, the situation was getting worse and worse. Where did he do wrong? His difference from Rook Barusak of the game was only to the extent of him making policy and management reformations for the sake of the people.(TL note: It doesnt say what kind of reformations he did So I just put there what most likely his reformations were about.) He couldnt have thought that caring about his people would lead to such a bad fortune. As far as he was concerned, Rook knew there was something in himself that was the cause for all this, but he didnt know what this problem was.
Thats the worst, really.
Even though he had thought he would be living a fun life once he reincarnated in a new world
Sighing, right when Rook was about to open the lock of the door of his bedroom and go inside, he suddenly noticed that somebody had entered his room. The lock should have been locked. There were no duplicate keys; the only one to hold the key to his room was Rook himself.
Who? Is it a demon?
After going through that battle, he couldnt throw away the possibility that a demon was able to sneakily boarded in the ship. Rooks wariness increased. Moving his hand to the sword in his waist, he prepared himself as to be able to fight anytime. Holding his breath, he waited for the move of the enemy.
And as he did that, the one to visit his room had started to weirdlyugh.
Kukuku There is no need for you to be that scared.
The one standing there was a handsome winged young man.
Although Rook suspected him to be a demon, any of the species of demons written about in the documents corresponded to his appearance. However, once he was clearly not a human, Rook decided to assume the person standing in front of his eyes was a demon. While preparing for battle, Rook exchanged nces with the handsome young man.
Who are you?
I am a shinigami, you see.
The young man that had just named himself showed Rook some kind of old scroll. The old scroll had tiny letters written closely packed. The shinigami was waving that scroll that seemed to be something that would be at a museum. While raising the corners of his mouth as if he was nning mischief, the shinigami got hold of the perplexed Rook, whose pair of eyes werent smiling at all.(TL note: I dont know how to trante this The verb used is館, but. What is that supposed to mean in this case? I guess the shinigami approached Rook like those scenes the guy wanna be cool and say something serious.)
I havee to grant your wishes, Rook Barusak.
Chapter 52.The main character
Chapter 52.The main character
Youvee To grant my wishes?
Rooks body trembled by those alluring words.
It wasnt fear; his body was trembling with the joy that was welling up deep inside.
At the moment the person in front of his eyes named himself as a [shinigami], Rook misunderstood, thinking he hade to take his life. However, it seems he was overthinking. Something like granting wishes was exactly what Rook would have wanted.
Rooks hand calmly moved away from the handle of his sword. With his eyes shining, he looked at the shinigami.
Is this true?
Yes, its the truth.
The shinigami made a gentle smile. Looking at the smile, Rook swallowed the saliva in his mouth.
The things he wished for were many that it wouldnt be enough to count with his fingers. First of all, he wanted to redo the actions he had made before. The reality had already started to deviate from the plot of the game. He wanted to correct the mistakes. Besides that, he wanted power. He wanted the power of a main character who wouldnt know defeat. He also wanted the people that had died toe back to life. The more he thought, the more desires showed up in his mind.
I
Rook was about to say his wishes, but he suddenly gave up on the idea.
He remembered the anime and manga he used to see a long time ago in his previous word. The characters in the stories that would be saying things like Shall I grant your desires? or something like that were all viins for the most part. Even if it wasnt a viin, it wouldnt be a good person. They would whisper words one would want to hear and then take ones most precious things as thepensation. Sometimes it would be your soul, and sometimes it would be someone important to you. Even if they dont steal anything from you in the surface, it was possible to think that they would distort the meaning of the wish in a bad way.
Thinking about that, his feeling of wariness that was dispersing once again started to grow.
Whats the matter? Say your wishes.
The shinigami seemed to be a good person from the expression she was showing. However, it was impossible to see it as anything other than a false smile.
In order to take distance from the shinigami, he gave on step back. Grasping the handle of his sword once again, he readied himself to unsheathe it anytime.
Before telling you my wishes, there are many things I would like to ask you.
Hou, what would they be?
This What is thepensation for the wishes?
Rook timidly asked.
Doing that, the shinigamis wings trembled in happiness. He was showing a face full of ecstasy that was as the shinigami had been waiting for his question. The shinigami pressed at him an old sheet of paper.
Of course, it is your soul.
Rook nced at the paper. With the tiny letters written there, there were many important detail concerning the contract. As the shinigami had said, the written content was talking about it being one soul per wish. With doubting eyes, he looked from one corner to another to confirm there were no loopholes. After reading many times from the first letter to thest one, he started to think if he didnt have anything else to ask.
Is what it is written here all the truth?
Yes, its the truth. In exchange for your soul, I may grant you your wishes. However
Full of maliciousness, he continued his words.
Do not forget you are getting it in exchange for soul. Think thoroughly so that you can wish something worth exchanging your soul.
Its obvious I will. Is it something you need to go your way to tell me?
With Rook saying that in an untrusting manner, the shinigami licked his lips. The gross tongue looked like a cunning snake. It looked that if Rook was to lower his guard, he would be eaten. While raising his guard, he took the paper.
Of course. Whether it is a human, whether it is a demon, each fundamentally have only one soul. Therefore, they can only ask for a single wish. Whether they desire for riches that wouldnt be used up even in a lifetime or desire a woman more beautiful than the princess of the Shiidoru kingdom as a wife. However, the world is wide. There are a few existences that can be considered exceptions.
As if Rooks wariness didnt matter, the shinigami kept speaking. It was like he was an actor that had been given a role to act. Rook narrowed his eyes.
Exceptions?
Rook became unease with the word exception. Its not like he had already decided to go with the shinigamis deal yet, but it was necessary to get a grasp of everything rted to the contract, and that even more if considering he would be trading a wish for his soul. If something unexpected was to happenter, it would have already been toote.
What do you mean by saying exception? Are you saying that I am a exception or something?
Exception Is what I was going to say, but you have only one soul. Do you know about the caterpir fungus? It is a mushroom that parasites the insect, and once it bes spring, it spouts from its body. Its roots stretch through the body of the insect, taking control over it. The parasitized insect has everything stolen from it and dies, while on the other hand, the mushroom would have its life connected to the body. Its very interesting, isnt it? Hm? You are making a face that is asking what this has to do with the contract, arent you? Well, well, since I am in good spirits, I will tell you. Well then, let me tell you a story It is a story of fifteen years ago. Fifteen years ago, a little boy has been born at the Barusak family.
Rook became perplexed at the shinigamis exnation.
He couldnt understand what his wishes, the things about that mushroom, and his own birth had to do with each other. However, suddenly, a dreadful feeling went through him at the nape of his neck. It felt as if he shouldnt ask the shinigami any more than that. He had the feeling that, in order for him to keep being himself, he mustnt ask about it.
However, on the other hand the thought of wanting to have thepensation be as much viable as possible so that he could have his wish granted was also strong. Without interrupting the shinigamis words, Rook decided to hear it out.
It was a boy of good appearances; he had taken all the good parts of his father and mother. However, there was a problem with his soul. When he had just been born, he had been parasitized by another soul. With the many years passing, bit by bit, his own soul was overwritten, with the other soul sessfully taking the control. This is what it would be the you of now Rook Barusak.
The shinigami calmly dered. His white and thin finger that was just like a womans was pointed to Rook. Because of the surprise, Rook wasnt able to say anything.
In other words, Rook wasnt truly the main character. All he did was nothing more than killing the main character he yearned for and standing in his ce. An eerie aftertaste that couldnt be described started to fill his heart. But without caring about how Rook was, the shinigami gave the final blow.
At any rate, you have been impersonating your original soul. You would make decisions that seemed to be what it would choose, and saying charming words, youve been winning over many beautiful girls. Ah, please, dont misunderstand. I am praising you. The you that was desperately acting while adding in some improvisation of your own was the best. Youve made me have enough of fun. However, you know, the soul that is tasty looking is yours, and not the one you are parasitizing. That soul had bepletely dried up and is not edible anymore.
The shinigami kept speaking in his tone of voice that looked as if he was performing in a drama.
And because of that, I can only grant you one wish. Thats why it is better if you carefully think it through. What does your real self truly desires? Please, think until your brain juice seeps out. The more your suffer, the more the soul bes tasty.
Each of the words spoken by the shinigami heavily weighted onto him.
It was just as the shinigami had said. He was Rook Barusak, but he wasnt Rook Barusak.
The Rook of his previous world yearned for the Rook of the game. Without any ws in his appearance, using his strong spiritualist powers, he quickly rose in the world; he had cute girls falling in love for him and was liked by everyone. The Rook of his previous life couldnt get away his mediocre limits. No, it was a bit worse than mediocre. He wanted to be like Rook. Maybe thats why he became absorbed in the game, and after he reincarnated in this world, he started to act like Rook.
However, he was only acting like the main character.
Even if the himself of now was Rook Barusak, he wasnt the main character.
II
Rook became agitated. If he wasnt the main character, then what was all he had been doing until now? Wasnt he only a farce pretending to be the main character? What in the world his true self wished for?
Your own decisions also caused interesting results. You might know about it already.
Despite all that happened, Rook wanted to think the ones at his surroundings to be the ones in the wrong.
He did nothing bad. He caused the death of many heroines and subordinates, and moreover, of the real Rook, but it wasnt his own fault. It was all bad luck and because they had been too weak.
It seems you will take a long time. When you decide on your wish, call me in a loud voice.
Saying that, he came closer to Rooks face. And then, before he left, he whispered next to his ears. From this whisper, Rook felt a feeling of fear; it was as if someone touched the back of his neck with a wet hand.
Think well What the real you longs for.
Those words greatly affected him.
Whileughing in a irritant way, he vanished from Rooks eyes. It was as if his figure had dissolved into the air. However, there were many ck feathers scattered in the floor. This meant that all this conversation until now wasnt a dream. Bending down, Rook took one of these feathers. The feeling the it gave and its weight were just like of the feathers in a wing of a bird.
The real me What do I want to do?
He wanted to have the bearing of pride just like a main character, he wanted to be surrounded by heroines just like a main character, and he wanted a talent acknowledged by everyone just like a main character.
However, he felt the true himself also desired many other things.
Maybe he had wanted to be a true resident of this world. No, it wasnt that. Rook pushed aside. Starting to think that he must also have desire for other things, he looked deep into himself. And at that moment, he trembled.
Deep inside himself, there was nothing. It was only a empty dark hole. Rook was being pulled to hole that its bottom couldnt be seen. He became scared. Bringing himself out of that hole, he hurriedly put its lid on. Rook turned his eye away from. However, he would not forget that scene he had seen.
That was the himself when he wasnt acting as the main character, the true Rook Barusak.
In the dark room, Rook kept looking at the feathers left by the shinigami with empty eyes.
Chapter 53. Refunding before withdrawing
Chapter 53. Refunding before?withdrawing
From the horizon tinged in red, the sun slowly showed its face.
By this time, most of the ships that were encircling the Sherr ind had withdrawal. Riku as leaning her hips at the edge of the lookout. Even if she werent to use the eyess, she knew the amount of ships remaining very well. There were only three spiritualist ships remaining. Each of the ships were in their respective position surrounding the ind.
Looking at the spiritualist numbers, which had been cut down in one go, Rikus expression naturally became softer.
To think this would go so well.
It was about what happenedst night.
Riku hadunched an attack towards the spiritualist ships. However, this was not for them to engage in a battle. Compared to humans, demons had keener eyes for the night. However, even with that, it was possible to see the results of casually going for a night attack.
Before they could even start their attack, a rain of arrows had poured down at them. To demons, the demon banning power infused arrows would cause fatal wounds. Unless a miracle happened, there was no chance of victory. If the one leading was Gortoberuk or Charlotte, they would perhaps force their way through with their idealism. However, employing this idealism would also restrict the person as much as the enemy. The difference in strength was obvious; recklessly attacking was too dangerous.
Therefore, not attacking was the best option.
However, it had been confirmed that Leivein wasing for them. Even if it is a one in a thousand chance, there was no way Riku could let his ship suffer damage. In that case, what was she to do? And from there, she thought of that n.
Yaah, as expected of ojou-chan.
Vrusto let out a whistle. Apparently having already finished packing, he lifted a big sack to his shoulder.
For us to have snatched their own arrows, right. Because of that, mister enemy cant fight anymore and has to go back home.
They must be surprised. When theye back from supplying, they wont even know there wont be anyone in the ind.
Riku gave back a satisfied smile.
What should be done so that Leivens ship is not attacked? That was something very simple. It was to make the enemy side retreat, even if it is temporary.
A great amount of demon-shaped straw dolls were set in the ship inrge quantities. It was very fortunate that this night without moon was very dark, making it impossible for the straw dolls to be seen through. As nned, the spiritualists that had mistaken the straw downs for demons were happily shooting the arrows.
Because of that, the spiritualists became short on arrows and the demon side became enriched in arrows. Of course, there were some whose its arrow heads became damaged, making it not useable. However, most of the arrows acquired were possible to be used again.
Their side was able to get in its hands a great amount of arrows, while the number of theirs were used up in one go. Such a delicious situation.(TL note: I dont know if delicious in japanese has other meanings or if this is just because subjective is cool and etc)
Then Since you came here, does it mean that you finished the preparations?
Yes, everyone has arranged themselves. We can depart at any time. Now, we are only waiting for ojou-chansmand.
I see.
Saying only that, Riku went away from the edge of the lookout. Adjusting the position of the halberd at her back, she herself headed to the ship that was going to be used for the escape. Most of the demons had already embarked the ships they had embarked previously. Waiting at their own positions, they checked their bow and arrows, and checked for nicks in their own des.
Riku noticed the female demon that had ck wings deep in the crowd. Even thought they were ck wings, they werent scaled wings like Leiveins. Her wings were full of plumage that made it seemfortable to use it as a nket and sleep.
Before anyone else, Riku approached the ck winged demon. The ck winged demon noticed Riku getting closer to her. Interrupting whatever work she had been doing, she lowered down her head.
Thanks for your hard workst night, first lieutenant Kar Fezah.
Kar shook her head.
It is because youve kept their eyes fixed downwards that I was able to easily fly past them.
I see. Then Leiveins troops should being soon, right?
Riku wanted to confirm. Kar silently nodded. It wouldnt be weird if they were able to see Leiveins ships at the horizon anytime now.
Their own ships that were leaving the ind and the ships heading to the ind. And also the remaining spiritualist ships that would be in a pincer attack by those two. Even if one didnt particrly think too much about it, it was obvious to imagine the destiny of them who had their numbers and fighting potential decreased.
Thank you. This has been thanks to you.
After giving some small appreciation, Riku looked at the direction of the horizon. She couldnt see the silhouettes of Leiveins ships. However, since they were to soon arrive, she wanted to finish tidying up. Deciding that, she gave her order.
We are departing. Burn all the remaining ships.
Together with the echoing voice, the demons shot fire arrows.
All at once, the fire arrows spread fire through the ships that were still anchored at Sherr ind and spread to the temple. They were burning while raising a rumbling sound. The hot wind carried the fragrance of the burning smell and the smell of the sea.
With the mes behind them, Rikus subordinates started to have the ships they were embarked at moving.
Of course, the enemy wasnt stupid. Noticing their fighting spirit, they immediately readied themselves for battle. The three warships that were surrounding the ind gathered up and moved towards the three merchant ships that were about to depart in a way to have them surrounded.
However, it was predicted that this was going to happen.
Give those arrows we received from them back.
The spiritualist side was low on arrows. Therefore, their actions were leaned towards economizing them. They should be intending on closing up to them and boarding their ships. In fact, the amount of arrows being shot at them werent in the same scale ofst night.
Compared to that, the amount of arrows the demons had were more than enough. They had thoroughly reversed their positions.
Of course, we are not nning on simply giving them back. We are giving back with interests.
Saying that, Riku also readied an arrow at her bow. Taking aim, she shot the arrow, aiming for the spiritualist ships.
Before they escaped, they had to properly give the arrows they had borrowed back to the spiritualists.
Together with the interest of [fire].
By the time Leiveins troops arrived, everything was over.
The white temple that stood high at Sherr ind was covered with a veil of scorching mes. And also, the spiritualist ships all floated over the sea in the same manner; in a scorched ck manner, as if they had be cinders.
Giving a nce to all these results, Leivein walked towards Riku. Riku straighted up her back more than usual and gave a salute that was better done than anyones.
Captain Leivein, thank you foring for our rescue.
Youve hold out well, lieutenantmander Riku Barusak.
Receiving Leiveins words of praise, Riku had a face full of happiness. But then, a feeling of regret started to well up.
If the results were supposed to be that, it would have been better for her to have done this from the start. It would have been possible to escape the ind without troubling Leivein. While feeling the hot wind at her back, Riku slightly hanged her head down.
You seem dissatisfied.
N-no. Its no such Thing.
With Riku raising her face in panic, Leivein started to look at Riku as if he was thinking about something. A strange feeling of tension started to well up. With the tension that would sting the skin, Riku swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
Riku suddenly remembered the memories of the garden party. At that time, she had confronted with Leivein and tasted this feeling of tension.
After those memories that had be distant surfaced at the nook of her mind, Leivein let out a tired sigh.
It is because I wasing to help you that youve thought of this strategy. If you were to be ordered to do something about it yourself, you would have tought of another method. Thats why there is nothing to be ashamed of. You can be proud of yourself.
Saying only that, he turned his back to Riku.
Having been said there was nothing to be ashamed of, Rikus heart be slightly lighter. However, in the end, the reality she wasnt able to aplish anything didnt change. Although she had been directly dispatched by Charlotte, without finding the Demon Lord crown that was being guarded at Sherr ind, she had miserably retreated.
Yes, in the end, Riku hadnt been able to aplish anything.
I have done nothing of use.
No. We discovered the reality that the Demon Lord crown is not here. Only that is more than enough of a aplishment.
However, Leivein. While showing a calm expression that didnt look to be feeling anything in particr, he patted Rikus head.
The cause of the failure of this mission was because of the decision of dispatching troops despite theck of information. The one to receive punishment for this asion is the one that had gathered such information. You have only followed the orders. Youve done nothing wrong. It is fine to look for the Demon Lord crown once the Demon Lord has been revived.
Leivein kept stroking Rikus hair. He stroke the red hair that was hated by everyone with gentleness and love. With that, Riku had finally felt like she calmed down.
However, this moment of bliss didntst for too long. Taking away his hand from Rikus head, Leivein headed to his own ship. Riku slowly touched the hair Leivein had touched. Touching it like that, it felt to her as if there was still some warmth of his big hand remaining there.
Hey, ojou-chan. We need to get out of here soon.
As if to hurry Riku, Vrusto said. While frowning her eyebrows, she took her hand away from her red hair.
I already know it. Quickly start the preparations.
The spiritualist ships that had retreated early in the morning had only gone back to Fert to resupply their arrows. After finishing resupplying them, they would probably head back to here. If they didnt leave from this ce soon, they would be followed after by them. If they were caught by them, there wouldnt have any meaning for their escape.
Riku once more turned back to the temple that was covered in mes.
The walls that would be shining in white had beenpletely charred. The fire of the same color of Rikus hair reflected upon the blue sky.
Suddenly, it was possible to hear a sound. The wind wasnt blowing towards them, so it shouldnt be possible to hear the sounds of the temple crumbling down.
However, she felt she had heard that melody that made her heart tremble before.
Ojou-chan, give us some hand here!
Even if you dont tell me, I know.
With Vrustos voice, Riku came back to her senses.
While looking towards the horizon that was in direction to Perikka, Riku came back to her own position.
However, thatst familiar sound strangely kept ringing in her mind and she couldnt let go of it.
Chapter 54.The bunch that want to improve their power
Chapter 54.The bunch that want to improve their?power
At the training grounds of the Myuuz castle, a enraged voice echoed.
The demons gathered there were swinging weapons like spears, axes, swords. Each on their respectively decided positions were swinging their own weapon while raising their yelling. The beautiful trimmed grass trembled by the amount of wind pressure.
Among everyone that was giving their all in the training, there was an existence that was distinctively a cut above the rest.
It was Riku Barusak. While having her red hair fluttering, she was dealing with the multiple demon soldiers that were charging at her. What she was holding in her hand wasnt the halberd she would usually be using. a, what she was holding was the silver sword she had obtained when she had fought against Selestinna Bistolru. While glittering, the silver sword was lightly parrying the attacks of the demons.(TL note: Ĥ=? Master google could not provide me guidance:/ Maybe mistyped by the author? The ce a is written is where this word is.)
Behind Riku, the amount of defeated soldiers had already formed a pile. There were only three demons that remained standing in front of her. They were tightly holding their swords, but were already stepping back. Riku snorted.
Whats the matter? A chance like this wont happen more than once.
With a provocative tone, she asked the scared demons. She lightly did a spin on her sword.
Even though this is a chance to defeat this human in a formal way Or could it be that you had given up on the fight from the beginning?
Dont dare call us cowards!!
The demon that was at the front of the other two attacked while barking those words. In a too stupidly honest way, he tried to break through her defense face to face. Following this, the remaining two people also charged forward.
Too weak.
The attack closed in to Riku until thest moment. That was, until the sword of that first demon to attack was just about to reach her. In that situation the sword was only at a paper-thin of distance, Riku agilely stepped her foot to the right. Bending her body, the attack went past her. That demon, who had lost its target, was not able to immediately stop the momentum. Because of how his sword was pressed forward, his side nk had be exposed to Riku.
Moving her left hand, she got hold of the demons arm. Rather than a small grasp, the demon groaned. The sword that had been so tightly hold as if it was a treasure had easily fallen from his hand.
First one first.
Before that sword could fall down to the ground, Riku made her next move. Aiming for the back of this demon that was about to be the first to fall, she kicked him without hesitations. The demon was sent flying towards the two other demons that were following behind him.
Uwaa!
To!( ä!)
One of the demons was able to take some distance and avoid the obstacleing at him. However, the other one couldnt do so in time. He directly received the demon that had been sent flying with his body. Receiving a demon of same physiques to him at his belly, he was squashed by the impact.
Second, crushed.
Riku calmly turned her eyes to the fallen demon that had bubbles flowing out of his mouth.
And then, she immediately looked at thest one. Thest demon had stopped running towards her. While he was holding his sword and looking at her, it felt like he imagining a line marking Rikus attack range.
Third guy, are you perhaps noting?
Being asked that by Riku, thest demon narrowed his eyes. Silently frowning his eyebrows, it seemed like he was thinking about something. From the demons forehead, sweat was flowing down incessantly. Riku sneeringly smiled.
If you are noting here, then I will being for you.
She gave one step forward. It was only a single and simple step. With that step, she had calmly entered within the line he had been imagining about, and started her dance in front of his eyes.
U-uwaa!!
All this surprise should have been because Rikus face appeared right in front of his eyes. Without having time to avoid, he miserably fell down to his back.
With that, it is the end. Really pitiable.
Riku coldly dered. Without mercy, she put her silver sword next to the neck of that demon that was miserably lying sprawled at the grass. With how much Riku had closed in to him now, it would be impossible to even try to swing his sword. The demon swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
If it is so regrettable, then go train withoutining. And then, be a soldier worthy of captain Leivein.
It should be worthy of the Demon Lord, lieutenant colonel Riku Barusak.
From behind her, somebody spoke to her in a cold tone. Looking at the direction that voice came from, a youth wearing a long robe was standing. The youth that had clothing unfitting for the soldiers training grounds was making a sour face.
Riku faintly frowned.
It has been a long time, staff officer Piguro. Would you have any business with me?
While still pointing her sword at the neck of that demon solder, Riku calmly asked. Piguro was pretty much the adjutant of the Dragon Demon Battalion. Why did somebody like hime to Myuuz castle?
Its obvious I have some business with you, lieutenant colonel Riku Barusak. It is about work. Follow me immediately.
Without changing his sour face, Piguro said only that and left the ce in a fast pace. It was as if he didnt even want to breath the same air Riku did. Putting the silver sword into her scabbard, she turned away from the fallen demon.
Thats all for today. Come again tomorrow.
Saying only that, she left the training grounds behind.
At the exit of the training grounds, Piguro was earnestly waiting for her. Beside him, Roppu was also waiting for her. Noticing Riku, Roppu gave her a white towel.
Here, lieutenant colonel Riku.
Thank you, sergeant major Roppu.
It was a white towel overflowing with a sense of cleanness. It was extremely soft and had a faint sweet fragrance. Perhaps it had just been washed. While Riku was lightly wiping her sweat, Piguro opened his mouth.
Its an urgent matter, so I will be speaking here. Hear it carefully.
Yes.
Giving the towel back to Roppu, she silently waited for Piguros words.(TL note: Actually, it only says that Riku let go of the towel It doesnt say what she exactly did with it or where she put it So I just guessed she gave it back to Roppu^^)
First of all, congrattions for your promotion to lieutenant colonel. Ive heard youve been promoted because of your achievements at Karkata and for the consideration of your struggles at Sherr ind. From now on, may your loyalty for the [Demon Lord] be even more deepened.
In those words, the word [Demon Lord] had been given intonation. Without saying anything, she lowered her head as if epting it. As she did that, Riku was looking at Piguro with suspicious eyes.
Do you understand? Well, it doesnt matter. Today, your next task has been decided.
Next task, you say?
Riku raised her head in vigor.
Two months has passed since she hade back from Sherr ind. The surroundings werepletely engulfed with the jovial feelings of spring and all became more green. Although she had been promoted to lieutenant colonel, there were no changes to her being affiliated with the third army, hence, she was working hard on training the soldiers of the third army.
It is not like she particrly hated the job.
The survivors of the second army leaded by Edgar Zerrik had merged with the third army, making it be bigger. The soldiers that were originally from the third army already knew the strength of Riku, and so they wouldnt be discontent about her. The ones that would challenge her were pretty much only demons that desired to be stronger.
Those demons that desired for improvement, in general, also possessed great strength. There were many challengers that had nothing to say against her and only wanted to face her to enhance their swordy.
On the other hand, the remnants of the second army, who didnt know of Rikus strength, would raiseints about Riku. They would speak ill behind her back and look at her with killing intent. Beating down those types while saying it was [training] was somehow veryfortable. She would smash the fangs being aimed at her and make them yield.
During this time she had been umting all those trainings, it seemed that Rikus strength had been gradually permeating into their mind. And so, the people that would gaze at her with signs of killing intent had decreased. Nowadays, all the deep rooted [anti-Riku faction] could do was to look at her with killing intent.
Riku would hurriedly spend her time improving in this daily life.
However, if speaking of her intentions, there was no way she would only be worrying about her training.
Riku wanted to have military achievements for Leiveins sake. There is no way she could calmly and slowly increase her strength in a ce like this.
Riku wanted to be sent to battle, even if it was for only an hour sooner. Thats why Piguros words made her heart dance.
Where is it happening? Is it a battle filled with screams? A battle you are poured with the blood of enemies and allies? Is it a battle merciless to the point of being sad?
Please, dont start have your eyes sparkle, lieutenant colonel Riku Barusak. Really, strong guys that want to get stronger for random reasons are always
The mission you have been tasked with is to abduct a certain person.
In that instant, Rikupletely lost her motivation.
Abducting wasnt a word that had much appeal to it. Riku didnt have interest in dirty jobs criminals would do.
Its showing in your face, lieutenant colonel Barusak. Pay a bit more attention to your expressions.
Yes, I will take care, staff officer Piguro.
In your voice too, lieutenant colonel Barusak. Well, you are this kind of person after all.
While fixing his sses, he gave a big sigh.
If you have sess in this mission, it will be possible for the Demon Lord to be ressurected in this year. However, if even in one in a thousand chance you fail, the revival of the Demon Lord will be far away. In order words, it is a extremely important mission. If you seed, not only will you obviously receive a medal, but Charlotte-sama has also promised that you will be promoted to general without the need of a test.
Yes, I will work to my upmost!
While the muscles of her back became stretched, she raised her voice.
If there was promotion involved in it, there is no reason not to ept it. She didnt like how Charlotte was connected to that, but even so, if it is for the sake of getting promoted, anything would be fine.
In order to rise to be a general, it was necessary to do a test. If it was only a practical test, she would certainly pass. However, there was also a written test. The written test was what really was the barrier for Riku. Previously, because she asked Gortoberuk, she got him to show her the written test he had done. It wasnt only tactics, but there were also mathematics, reading of long sentences and tranting of the letters of the ancient era, which all would haveplex symbols being used.
Without being able to answer even half, even now, she would always be desperately looking at the text books untilte at night.
Then, who am I supposed to kidnap?
If she undertook the abduction mission, she would be able to send that pain in the ass procedure flying. It was such a magnificent urrence to her. Rikus heart became energetic.(TL note: ꥯĤϡһݤϤä=?)
And then, she concentrated all her nerves on Piguros words. After clearing his throat and putting an air of importance, Piguro calmly spoke.
The princess Catherinne, who is momentarily staying at the Barusak residence, at the royal capital of the Shiidoru kingdom.
Chapter 55.Smile
Chapter 55.Smile
A certain day, at the night party at the royal pce, this topic was talked about.
Who is the most beautiful girl in this continent?
It was a topic spoken of very often. However, it was also one that attracted interest. A certain count said the name of a priestess of the east of the continent, and there were also nobles that were doting parents and would say the name of their own daughter.
However, the curtains for this talk were lowered down before long. That is because the host of this party Catherinne Shiidoru, had immediately given her own answer. While hiding her mouth with a folding fan, she refuted, as if this was a foolish question.
The most beautiful woman? Is there anyone other than me?
With her fragile arms crossed, Catherinne said in aposed tone.
If one were to hear this deration, perhaps one would think of her as a conceited haughty woman. However, nobody was able to have objections about her reply. She being the one hosting this night party, being the princess that will seed the throne or having political power, none of it mattered. It was simply that there was nothing to object. This was because everyone acknowledged the great beauty of Catherine.
Catherinne Shiidoru was beautiful.
If god exists, she would be his greatest creation.
Golden eyes shining like the sunlight of summer and with smooth pink lips that would make one want to touch them. From the tip of her golden hairs to her long white legs, everything was beautiful.
Anyone that would pass by her side, even if this person was a woman, she would be breathless.
And the beautiful girl, beautiful to the point of it being unfair, was overflowing with kindness.
Looking at each of her attributes, they were all ones fitting of the haughty royalty. Not only she had a personal attendant whose excellence was lower than nobody, but also had contact with the nobles and spiritualists. She had great tolerance with the [people of her territory]. Overflowing with kindness, she would extend her hand to the ones in necessity without hesitation.
All this was known by all the people of the Shiidoru kingdom. The kingdoms citizens, which were the possessions of her father, the king, were also her possessions. If that is so, then was there even any reason to hesitate in extending her hand to them?
If there was a starving vige, she would send food to it herself, and if there was somebody with an incurable disease, she would hold his hand and give encouragement.
Catherinne, who worked for the sake of the people of the kingdom, were reverenced by them as [the goddess princess].
Rook Barusak also liked Catharinne.
She was more beautiful than anyone and was one of the heroines of the game. Not only would the main character be getting closer to her, but in the end, she was the only one that would make him king.
Thats why Rook captured Catherinne. Speaking in ordance to the dialogue of the game, he kept triggering the next events. Until Rooks existence became from [an subject of showing kindness to] to [a target of love], it wasnt too long. Now, she had already been hiding her haughty figure and acting dere.(TL note: Dere of tsundere. Google it if you dont know what it means 3 Or not)
Rooks goal was to be the king as Catherinnes legal husband.
His sister Raku, Mary, Selestinna and Charlotte would serve him as his concubines and they would live their life happily to theirst days. And then, seeing off his cute children and his loving spouses, he would die without regrets. (TL note: Scary 0.0)
Such a wonderful life.
Such a wonderful [illusion].
Recently, he became unable to imagine such tender future.
Despite how Catherinne wasing to stay at the Barusak residence for some time, his mncholy wouldnt clear up for some reason. Rook had been steadily going through Catherinnes route.
The event of Catherinneing to the Barusak residence didnt exist at the other routes.
The following event, [Catherinnes abduction event], existed at Charlottes, Rebas, Kurumis and also Astys routes. However, she being abducted at the Barusak residence would not happen unless Catherinne had been captured. And then, this event would be the foundation for her route.
Rook-sama? Catherinne-sama has arrived, however What should we do about the meal?
While he was absorbed in his thoughts, a voice came from behind.
The one to timidly ask him was a maid. She was a maid that had been working together with Mary for a long time. However, Rook didnt know her name. Without being able to call her girl that used to work with Mary, he was too embarrassed to ask her name after all this time. While ming himself by how much he hadnt been paying attention at his surroundings, Rook gave a vague smile.
Ah, yes Go ask my father. If you cant ask him, then can you go ask Raku-ane? I will be going out for a moment, you see.
Rook pushed all the work to his father and elder sister.
He couldnt have his attention divided into something as worthless as the mealtime.
Without waiting for the response of the maid he didnt know the name, Rook put on his coat and jumped outside from the window. As if he was running away from the residence, he went running through the streets of the royal capital.
He had triggered Catherinnes event.
However, the other heroines had died.
And not to end there, he had killed the main character long ago.
What was all this supposed to mean? Where did he do wrong? Him having killed the main character wasnt something rted to other people. While thinking on what to push the responsibility to, he noticed he was the only one responsible of that.
Him having killed the main character was of his own responsibility.
From the beginning, all that he made happen wasnt the main character doing it. By the results of his own deeds, everybody died. However, the main characters event was happening just like that. In the end, Catherinne, this goddess that had no doubts about Rook being the main character, wasing to the Barusak residence.
Rook was taken by a bad feeling.
In the game, leading an army, Leivein Ar woulde attack the royal capital. Using this opportunity, a rabbit demon of fast feet woulde in.
All the rabbit demon had was speed. He wasnt particrly strong. Putting off Leivein Ar forter, he would first save Catherinne, and then, together with her,bining the power of the two, they would defeat Leivein, the viin. With the viin running away, he would deepen his bonds with Catherinne even more. It would be a story like that.
However, he had a bad feeling about it.
Until now, many events had happened. However, not a single one of them was leading him to the happy end. With this continuing like that, he felt that Catherinne was going to end up dying.
Where did he do wrong?
He didnt know how many times he had kept asking this himself.
He didnt know. He didnt know anything, and didnt want to know. However, he needed to know it, so he wanted to know.
Rook kept running.
He had felt that if he ran, and kept running like that, he would be able to understand something. However, now he was feeling he wouldnt be able to understand anything. Perhaps it would have been better if he stopped now, but he didnt want to. He wanted to run away, run away; run away from everything; everything that was binding him. Why had all ended up like this?
He didnt know, didnt know. All he wanted was to run, run and run!
..!
He ended up stumbling at the shoulder of a person he didnt know.
With the impact, Rook noticed that he had ran as far as to the water fountain za of the royal capital. He went back to the reality, in this ce, filled with the sound of water and the shop stalls at the surroundings giving off its own aura, where people were going back and forth. Hurriedly stopping, he lowered his head to the person he had stumbled at.
I-Im sorry!
No, Im fine Ah.
This person was a girl. Because of the hood, he didnt know the length nor the color of the hair, and her appearance was out of order. Perhaps she had been through a long journey. She was wearing a worn out coat and had a long sword at her waist.(TL note: Here it says that her appearance was in order, but then, it says that she was wearing a worn out coat)
Um, Im really sorry. I wasnt looking ahead of me Are you Hurt anywhere?
The girl stopped speaking.
And then, turning her back to Rook, she left the ce. As if Rook was being urged by something, he grasped the girls arm. Why he did that he didnt know. However, he had the feeling he couldnt let that girl go away.
Could you let me go?
The arm he was grasping shook him off with a strength that couldnt be imaginable to a girl.
And then, she red at him enraged. Did she not like having her arm caught? Or maybe there was another reason for that. As if she was full of killing intent; no, with something that went beyond killing intent, she turned her eyes to him.
S-sorry. It was my fault. Uh As a apologize If you want, I can do anything.
Before he could think what a main character would do now, those words left his mouth.
He was truly scared of the girl in front of his eyes. The girl rubbed her thin fingers in her chin. After thinking for a brief moment, she gave a smile full of happiness.
Thank you very much. There is one thing I want to ask of you.
It was a smile that seemed it would break just by touching.
That smile shook his distant memories. He couldntpletely remember it, but he strongly felt a sense of deja vu.
Chapter 56.Roasted pig and the little red hood
Chapter 56.Roasted pig and the little red?hood
Eh Is, this really for real?
Rook thought he heard what the girl had said wrong.
It was definitely a wish that would make one imagine the other party was not sane. However, he couldnt feel falsehood in the eyes of the girl covered by the red hood. While showing a innocent smile, she looked at Rook.
Yes, but Its not possible really possible, right?
The girl should have noticed it wasnt going well. Being troubled, while knitting her eyebrows, she turned away from Rooks face. Most of her face was covered in the shadow of the hood, but he could notice the girl was clenching her teeth. Her mouth twisted into a very sad smile.
If this was to continue, he might end up making this girl cry. Rook became in panic.
N-no, its not that. But, you If I would say you are kind of bold, or what can I say Ah, wait, uhh You see, let me give you a treat. Then, we can talk with more calm.
Rook forcibly caught the girls arm. And then, he looked around, looking for stalls at the surroundings of the fountain.
The ce located at the centre of the royal capital, the water fountain za, was just the right ce for her to calm down. At the water fountain za, there would be stalls selling simple snacks and benches for one to sit. However, only today, there was only a single stall doing business. And to make it even worse, it was a stall selling junk food, which was bread with roasted pork hold between it. Until now, he had been smelling the delicious fragrance of the roasted meat, but then, he recalled the memories at Karkata.
Rook liked pork. However, those memories werent good ones.
But even so, he ended up saying he would give that girl a treat. He couldnt go back on his words now. Besides, his stomach was somewhat empty. It felt his stomach would growl if he became distracted even by a bit.
While sighing in his mind, he went towards the stall.
Hello. Please, burgers for the two of us. Ah, and also two of those bottles filled with water.
After ordering that, in only a few moments, their food was prepared. The pork roasted with the charcoal was skillfully divided with a knife, and covered it with Tare sauce. And then, together with vegetables, it was put in between the fluffy-looking bread.
Here it is.
Taking, Rook gave copper coins in exchange. Sitting down at a bench nearby, he gave the water bottle and the roasted pork burger to the girl.
There is no need to pay for this. This is my treat.
The girl didnt say anything.
She didnt say thank you, nor anything like that. She only kept looking at the pork burger while thinking about something.
This is roasted pork, right?
Yes. Or perhaps, you dont like pork?
No, I just became surprised on how fated encounters like that can happen.
The girl snickered. Perhaps she remembered something interesting. By the outlook of her face, she seemed to be enjoying it very much, with her mood being to the point of one feeling she would start humming at any moment now. It wasnt possible to see the dark mood or the brutal killing intent from a few moments ago. Rook became a little relieved.
Thank goodness. I was thinking what I should do if you didnt like it.
Shrugging his shoulders, Rook gave a bite at the burger.
This bread that was now holding ingredients in between it had just been baked. Its surface had a crunchy feeling, and its insides were fluffy and had a sweet taste. The crunchy lettuce was a vegetable that matched well with it, and supplemented the sweet taste of the bread.
However, more than anything, it was the tasty roasted pork.
The bulky meat had a firm feeling at first. However, it was unexpectedly easy to chew through. The juicy vor of the meat would spread to the mouth with each bite. Putting the Tare sauce at the oily meat, it perfectly fitted the meat, and besides that, it also soaked at the bread in a good way.
For him to offer her a treat was also because his stomach was empty. Because how unexpectedly tasty it was, Rook felt he would end up letting out a voice of admiration.
And then, that request back then Could I ask you about it?
While he was trembling with the deliciousness of the pork burger, Rook had been spoken to in a calm tone. Rook suddenly went back to himself. The girl that was sitting besides Rook was looking straight at him.
Ah, yes. Uhh, if Im not mistaken You wanted me to help you meeting with the princess, Catherinne-sama, right?
Yes.
The girl muttered, somewhat looking embarrassed. a
My father that lives at the countryside had been saved by Catherinne-sama. Since I came to the royal capital anyway, I wanted to give her my thanks However, it is impossible, right? For me to creep in at the royal castle or something. Sorry, I ended up asking you too much.
The girl strongly held the paper bag that was wrapping the bread, crumpling it. She probably knew it herself that it was something impossible. The girl became sad, as if she had already been expecting this oue. Rook took his eyes away from the girl. To think of all things, Rook couldnt tell her at any costs that the princess in question was going at his house for a stay.
No, dont worry about it.
For this girls sake, it would be better to tell her Catherinne was going to stay at his house.
The girl in the red hood looked to be innocent. The oppressing killing intent was most likely because she was vignt for still not being used to the city. After believing it to be the case, he was about to tell her Catherinne wasing to stay at his house, but then, he hurriedly closed his mouth.
The princess Catherinnes visit was something of absolute secrecy. It was troublesome if someone was to hear about it. To confirm there wasnt any suspicious person eavesdropping them, Rook nced around the surroundings.
The water fountain za was filled with its usual liveliness. Children giving bread to the little birds and housewives having a friendly chat; youngsters eating the pork burger from the stall diligently selling the roasted pork burgers as if they had gone inside a dream. Everyone was in their own world.
At the bench behind them, there was a boy holding a book with one hand that was nodding off. Because the hat he was wearing, it wasnt possible to confirm whether he was really sleeping. Because he was snoring, there didnt seem there were any signs that he would be able to hear them.
However, unexpected things might happen. While Rook was hesitating, the girl calmly shook her head.
Sorry, please forget this request. If I were to act sneakily near the royal castle, they would end up thinking I am an assassin or something. They Would think you are my aplice too.
The girls big eyes started to be teary. With her shoulders trembling, it felt that at any moment, arge teardrop would flow off her eyes.
He ended up making a girl cry.
He ended up cornering the frail girl. For him to make a girl cry, he could only be the lowest man in the world. Rook had the feeling blood was leaving his face. After he hurriedly held the girls hands, he became able to see the girls eyes.
Its alright! I-I will do something about it!
While strongly hoping she would stop crying, he held the girls hand. In contrast to her innocent looking eyes, her hands were rough. At that instant, Rook thought it was weird and felt something was out of ce, but he didnt have the time to be concerned about this now.
This is secret, but The princess is at my my acquaintances house. I can go talk over about it with my acquaintance right now.
Is this true?
It is true! Ive heard the princess Catherinne is gentle, so she should hear it out. Tonight, I wille here with the princess. I promise you.
Rook nodded full of energy. Then, the girls eyes sparkled full of expectation. While broadly smiling, she also began to hold Rooks hands too. As the main character, he had been in contact with many girls, but seeing her smile at a distance both of their breaths ovepped, his face started to be somewhat hot.
Is it fine for me to trust you?
Of course! Ah By the way, what is your name? My name is Rook.
It is Anna. Anna Smith. Nice to meet you, Rook-san.
Anna told him her name without any hesitation. The eyes that were looking at Rook were eyes thatpletely trusted him. If he was to break his promise after all he said, perhaps she would really start crying.
Then, I will be brining the princess here tonight. So wait for me, Smith-san!
Saying only that, Rook turned away from Anna.
He needed to quickly go back home and talk to Catherinne. Catherinne would always be overflowing with kindness when it is regarding about her people. If he was to tell her about Annas sincere feeelings, she would definitely agree to sneak out of the house.
But, she Could she be a hidden character?
Rook once again dreamt of his sweet dream
There wasnt a development like this in the game, and it would be fine if he wasx about the demons for only a single day.
While believing that, he went back to his residence running in a fast pace.
-
The red hooded girl looked at Rooks figure bing small.
And then, after his figure vanished into the crowd of people, she let out an exhausted sigh.
Roppu, did you hear the conversation just now?
With the girl indifferent muttering voice, the boy sitting at the bench behind her opened his mouth.
Yes, I heard it, lieutenant colonel Riku.
Im Anna. A girl from the countryside that came to work away from home. Dont mistake my name.
Riku rebuked Roppu for using her real name.
Anything was fine for using as a false name. Anna Smith was a verymon name. If she was to shout Anna-san! in a loud voice at the water fountain za, one or two people would turn their faces to her. The same could be said for the surname Smith. It was so mundane it was a boring.(TL note: Anyone named Smith there? ^^)
However, exactly because it was amon name without anything special that she was able to sneak in without calling attention.
Im sorry for that By the way, your request went through really easily. I thought he was going to firmly turn it down.
Me too. But that guy is too fond of women. Because I am a woman, he couldnt refuse my request.
Rook was
Each one of the women Riku had crossed swords with would dere they would fight for Rooks sake. From the spiritualists subordinated to the Barusak to the spiritualists of the other prestigious families, and even the betraying demons, all of them would hold their sword for [Rooks sake]. It wasnt possible to imagine it as anything other than brainwashing.
At the time at Derufoi, when he became together with Charlotte the two of them aloneshe was able to have a nce at this characteristic.
Because he was too fond of women, he wouldnt treat them cruelly. If they meet with each other in a catchy manner, as long as she doesnt hurry things up too much, he would be worried about her without doubt. Thinking about that, Riku acted like that.
But it was easy. For him to fall just with me pretending to cry
Simply by shedding tears, she easily got him to ept her request. It was disgraceful for her to be crying in front of Rook, but if it was for her to get him to promise bringing the princess here, she didnt mind. She would endure it and go cry some tears.
But even so, it had been unexpectedly quick. Riku was amazed by that. How a man that couldnt see through a womans lies was the heir of the Barusak made her want tough to the point of holding her stomach.
But will he really bring the princess here?
Dont worry. If he breaks his promise We can simply go with the n we first intended to do.
Even if Rook didnt bring the princess tonight, there werent any problems. If he doesnt bring her here, all they needed to do was to get in the residence themselves.
Roppu, get in contact with the other demons.
Standing up, Riku grabbed the edge of her hood. Because of the red hood, she was able to hide her eye catching red hair. By hiding her hair, she wouldnt stand out. Riku happily smiled.
Lets begin the wee party for the princess.
Chapter 57.Hatred
Chapter 57.Hatred
The curtain of night descended.
The pleasure quarters, where soldiers and merchants that finished all their jobs of the day that would gather at, was very noisy and illuminated by the dazzling fires there. With the prostitutes calling out for customers without stopping, it was as lively as if it was broad daylight.
However, except for that ce, all was dead silent. Except of the pleasure quarters, for the other ces, it was the time for one to close the doors and prepare to sleep. The water fountain za was one or two streets away from the pleasure quarters. Thats why, differently from when it is day, there werent any people to the point of it feeling uncanny. All there was there was the moon that still had begun to be round silently shining its blue light upon the fountain.
He iste.
Alone in the ce, Riku muttered.
Sitting down at the edge of the fountain, bored, she waved her legs. All the preparations had beenpleted. All there was left was to wait for the prey to arrive.
Its fine; I can do it.
Riku muttered to herself.
She would perfectlyplete this n. No matter what kind of bad situation was to happen, she would be able to avoid whatever maye with her strength. In order to do that, first of all, it was necessary for her to be in the right state of mind. Giving a deep breath, she listened to the sound of water falling. With the sound of the water and the dim moonlight, it felt that all unnecessary thoughts flowed away. ޤǡԷ֤Ф˥äһνֱ褦(TL note: No idea what this means)
Sorry, Ive made you wait!
It was at that moment.
Breaking the quietness, a voice resounded through the za.
Looking at the direction of the voice, it was possible to see Rook waving his hand. With a carefree smile, while pointing to Riku with her right hand, he was holding the hand of the girl behind him with his left hand. Without no need to guess, the girl behind him should be Catherinne. Riku put on the mask of the countryside girl that came to work in the city. Getting off the edge of the fountain, Riku waveringly kneeled.
Ro-Rook-san, perhaps, could Could the person behind you be?
Using trembling and timid voice, she put up a face of doubt. With that, Rook happily turned his head to the girl. The girl that had her hand being pulled by Rook looked at Riku with a noble smile.
Nice to meet you, Anna-san. I am Catherinne Shiidoru.
Catherinne extended her beautiful hand that had never known of hard work to Riku.
Catherinne was more beautiful that Riku had heard.
Even in the darkness of the night, her beauty wasnt obscured. It looked as if she became even more beautiful. Her golden shine made one doubt whether Catherinne had stolen the shine of the sun, which had already set down.
N-nice to meet you, princess-sama.
Riku was about to take the princesss hand, but then, noticing something, she quickly moved it back. Catherinne looked strangely at Riku, who was acting suspiciously.
Did something happen?
N-nothing. Its just that for the dirty hand of someone like me To touch princess-samas gracious hands.
Still acting, Riku decided to hang down her face as if in fright and speak a cookie-cutter line. Without worrying about dirtying the edge of the skirt that was adorned with ace, Catherinne crouched, and looking at Rikus eyes, she gave her a smile.
Both you and me has the same human blood flowing inside us. There is nothing to be worried about.
Catherinne held Rikus hands. Her palm was as soft as cotton. Probably, that was what it would be called a [girls hand]. Although Riku was a girl too, her hands, which would hold her halberd or sword, werepletely different.
Th-thank you very much. Actually There is something I would like to give to the princess-sama.
Timidly moving her hand away from Catherinnes hand, she put her hand in a bag.
It happened at the instant Catherinne and Rook leaned forward, wondering what kind of thing she wanted to give. From the shadow of the water fountain, a boy with rabbit ears came running at them.
Princess Catherinne! Prepare yourself!!
Raising his voice as much as he could, Roppu raised his knife, aiming it at Catherinne.
Because of the sudden attack, Catherinne couldnt defend herself. However, the knife didnt reach at her body.
What are you doing!
Jumping in the middle of Catherinne and Roppu, Rook drew his sword. With a metalic sound, Roppus knife was repelled. After dancing at the air, the knife fell at the pavement without aplishing anything. Rook closing his distance from this assassin, he was about to restrain Roppu. However, jumping back, Roppu easily got away from Rook.
Tch, I failed!
Giving a frustrated shout, Roppu ran to a back-alley. Rook, who let Roppu get away, clicked his tongue in a low sound.
Shit, I let him escape! Princess Catherinne, Anna, wait here. I will be back soon!
While shouting this, he went after Roppu. Without suspecting anything, he went to the back-alley Roppu had run into.
At the water fountain za, only Riku and Catherinne remained.
As expected of Rook-sama For him to protect me from that demon. He is so cool.
Catherinne looked at Rook, who vanished into the back-alley with a love-struck face. It looked to be she was seeing Rook as her prince that saved her from danger. But if he really wanted to protect her, he should have went after Roppu only after having ensured Catherinne went to apletely safe ce.
Originally, Riku had thought that Rook would probably leave Catherinne behind and go pursue the enemy, and so had made this n. For him to really go after Roppu was to the point of making Riku want to say thank you to him.
Well then, I will show you what I wanted to give you.
After Riku quietly stood up, Catherinne gave her a smile.
It seemed only after Catherinne was spoken to that she had finally remembered about Rikus existence. While still sitting down, she looked at Riku.
Ah, that is true. What would it be?
Before that, first of all
While smiling, Riku raised her foot overhead. Then, without hesitations, she dropped her foot at the face praised to be a work of art made by god. Catherinne must have been confused by what was happening. While putting her thin fingers at her broken nose, she groaned.
Shall we move to another ce, princess-sama?
While being grasped by her hair, Catherinne, who was fainting in agony, had a piece of cloth shoveled in her mouth by Riku. Because of how Catherinne forcefully had the cloth stuffed in her mouth, and also because of the kick, it seemed that many of her teeth had broken. However, Riku didnt mind about that.
In addition to that, Riku made the proper arrangements so that Catherinne wouldnt spit the cloth. All there was left was to do was to tie up Catherinnes arms and legs in order to prevent her movement, and all would be done. Now, she couldnt move her body, nor scream for help. (TL note: Well, about the proper arrangements, it would actually be the literal trantion of what was written there pretty much. It doesnt say what Riku did, so I can only write that :/)
Its finished. Now,e out.
Snapping her fingers, Riku gave the signal.
With that sound echoing at the za, the demons that were hiding at the shadows of the stalls and at the other streets all showed up. After them lightly lowering their head to Riku, the demons with better physique were tasked to go take care of Catherinne. As to put up resistance, Catherinne was desperately trying to move her arms and legs, but they were all useless actions. With demons not caring about Catherinnes resistance, they put her on a big box that had been specially prepared for her.
Lieutenant colonel, we can depart at any time.
Good job.
Receiving the report from the demon, Riku nodded.
If it was by Riku, she would leave Catherinne for the demons to deal with. And then, she would go after Rook herself and cut off that face with that carefree smile.
However, it would be a problem if an obstacle to the n would happen because she had made unnecessary actions. And besides, it would be very disregarding to Roppu, who was luring Rook away from them with the resolve to risk his life. Right now, she needed to put away her own feelings and devote herself in finishing the mission.
Now, lets quickly escape.
It happened at the instant Riku and the demons started to run.
From the direction of a dimly dark street, it was possible to hear an out-of-ce sound of pping.
Riku and her demon subordinates prepared themselves for whatever wasing.
It was really good that we kept watching after that bait.(TL note: Bait = Rook. I couldnt figure out how to phrase it out in a clear way)
The figure of a man slowly appeared from the dark street.
With his silvery hair fluttering, the man was calmly showing a smile. Behind him, there were tens of spiritualists and soldiers he had brought along.
However, in contrast to that smile that seemed to show love to everything in the world, his pair of eyes were ring at Riku in irritation.
Th-this cant be
His voice, his face, his figure. All stimted Rikus memories.
It was the man that would touch her hair without hesitations; the same hair that everyone despised and that even her first friend ran away from. It was the man thatforted Riku when her mother had died more than anyone would. His training was strict, but he would always give her anything she wanted.
It was the man Riku used to love, and that had trampled over her feelings. It was the man that would make her whole body twist out of hate; the man she wanted to crush his bones, steal all the happiness he had at hands, and have him taste all the despair of the world.
It has been a long time, Riku.
The man spoke to her in the same gentle voice he would do when she was still a child.
As if nothing had ever happened, he spilled out her own name from his mouth. Riku couldnt endure anymore. At the instant she stopped holding herself back, a vast amount of killing intent gushed forward from near her feet.
While tightly holding her sword, she red with all her strength at that despicable man.
Raimon Barusak.
For how long had Riku been waiting for this moment? The killing intent that kept growing worse not only made the spiritualists Raimon had brought with him tremble, but even Rikus subordinates too.
However, Raimon Barusak, the origin of all her killing intent, didnt react to Rikus killing intent.
While showing a gentle expression, he spoke to her as if nothing had happened.
Im happy I could meet you again. So happy to the point of making me want to crush you with my fingers.
Chapter 58.The man that was the origin of all this
Chapter 58.The man that was the origin of all?this
The man that was the origin of all this, Raimon Barusak, looked at Riku and extended his hand to her.
Riku, you are really a bad child. For you to be holding hands with the demons even though you were able to survive To deal with a bad child, some spanking is necessary.
The instant her own name left Raimons mouth, Rikus heart started to beat loudly. It started to relentlessly beat as if it became out of control. Her whole body trembled. Every cell of Rikus body each screamed to her to kill the man in front of her eyes. Riku happily smiled.
No.
Kill.
Cut him to death, skin him dead, skewer him to death, smash him to death, torture him to death, trample him to death, bully him to death, straggle him to death, dry him up to death, squash him to death, beat him to death, bite him to death!
No, thats wrong. Before killing him, it was necessary to make him suffer anguish of all the three thousand worlds.(TL note: This sounds so chuuni ?? The three thousand worlds should be something rted to religion, although I dont know which. Maybe shinto? :3)
Because of the turbulence that was going through her whole body, Riku trembled. This was the moment she had awaited since she had been throw away has arrived. She never thought the day she would be that much overwhelmed by her emotions like that woulde. Riku licked her lips.
The one that needs spanking is you Father.
Riku lowered her stance.
She was ready to fight. Right now, even if it is a hundred or two hundred spiritualists, she can cut them all. A sense of liberation took over Riku.
On the other hand, her demon subordinates were trembling for another reason. The head of the Barusak was about toe at them while leading about fifty spiritualists. No matter how, they couldnt imagine themselves winning this battle. Mustering up courage, one of the demons and pulled Rikus sleeve.
Lieutenant colonel, lieutenant colonel, if we are to face this many spiritualists, even if we had multiple lifes, it wouldnt be enough!
Rikus demon subordinate whispered next to her ear.
That voice made her calm down a bit. As if she had cold water poured at her, her agitated feelings calmed down. But even so, there was no way the killing intent inside Riku had vanished. With her killing intent stilling off from her scabbard, it felt that the killing intent became sharper instead. Riku gave a sidelong re at the subordinate.
Are you Intending to show your backs and run from the enemy?
Lets run. We have no option other than running, lieutenant colonel. Bringing the princess and regrouping with lieutenant general Ar has the priority.
Regrouping, yes?
Riku murmured.
If she had let her body be controlled by her killing intent, this level of enemies would not be enough to have relevance.
However, the weapon she had at hands right now wasnt the halberd she had be familiar to fight with, but the silver sword she had borrowed from Selestinna Bistolru. She could still fight even using the sword, but it would be hard to say she would be able to have a perfect stance with it. Since they are being lead by Raimon, then most likely each of those spiritualists waiting behind him had a powerparable to Toudo Barusak, who she had crossed swords with at Myuuz.
Raimon Barusak is a powerful foe that cant bepared to Toudo.
Thest time Riku had fought with him was in a mock battle when she was a child. At that time, Riku would use her super strength that had let her even carry those huge barrels at that time. Whats more, if her memory was not mistaken, Raimon would force Rikus hand back with only a single finger.
Since that time, many years had passed, and Rikus power had increased without doubt. Because Raimon became older, perhaps his power declined a bit, but even so, she could not be hopeful about that.
At least, if Riku was to fight him by herself, it would be reckless.
If she had Vrusto and the principled Asty, perhaps she would be able to win this battle. However, the ones trembling behind her, although they were those of the elite in the Demon Lord army without doubt, they werent selected by Riku because of their strength. She needed to narrow it down to demons that looked they would be able to merge into the human society, and so, she had brought those demons that had appearances simr to humans.
Ifparing to Astys excellingbat skills, they wouldnt even reach her feet.
It wasnt possible to imagine those guys that wouldnt even against Asty winning against those people that had strengthparable to Toudo.
While Riku was thinking, Raimon made his move.
Whats the matter, Riku? Are you not fighting?
Perhaps Raimon was out of patience. Raimon provoked Riku.
So annoying. Do you want to fight me this much?
Riku clicked her tongue in a low sound. Riku hated Raimon. He hated him so much to the point of just with the simple word hate not being enough to describe it.
However, something that took even more priority than him right now was to deliver the princess that was locked inside the box safely. If she manages to seed in this mission, she would get to be exempted from doing that test.
She didnt have the time to worry about these worthless personal affairs such as killing Raimon Barusak.
All she needed to do was to carry the box the princess is inside and rush to Leivein, who is waiting for them outside.
Yes, if Riku was able to escape with the princess, it would be her victory.
If it was her, she would be able to run away while carrying the princess. Once she ran back to where Leivein is, all there was left to do was to go back to Taitas, the demon capital. From the royal capital to the demon capital, there was a considerable distance. Until then, they would be able to lose Raimons pursue.
Once she seeded in bringing the princess there, she would be able to advance one more step in her career.
Is Riku scared?
Scared? You mean me?
However, Riku did one swing with her sword in the air. Probably guessing Riku had intent to fight, the demon from just before had pulled her sleeve strongly. And then, with a tone harsher than before, he pointed his feelings of opposition.
Lieutenant colonel, please stop! Lets run! Lets run, I say! There is no way we can win!
No way we can win. Thats right, there is no chance of winning against them.
Dering that without hesitations, Riku shook off the demons hand. While having her eyes burning with mes of hatred, she simply red at Raimon Barusak.
Only you dont!
Shouting only that, Riku kicked the stone paving of the street full of strength.
She had the feeling she heard voices of the demons trying to stop her, but she didnt have the time to be worrying about that.
You go carry that thing to the captain right now and regroup with him! I will be following you from behind!
Bu-but!
Quickly, you blockheads!
The mission took priority over her own matters.
And so, they needed to escape with the dead weight of a princess at all costs. It was inevitable that they turned their back to Raimon. Because it is necessary to stall the spiritualists, someone with suitable strength needed to remain behind. If the one stalling easily broken through, the person wont be able to stall anything.
With that, somebody that can fight to equality against those people that have strengthparable to Toudo was to remain. There was only one person qualified for that.
Only Riku.
The other demons were already with their hands full with running away while carrying the princess. They would definitely not be able to buy any time.
And so, Riku grasped her sword. With her stalling the spiritualists, the demons would be able to safely deliver the princess. All she needed to do was to choose the right time and pull back. Riku thought this was the best choice.
The time is now!
While shouting, she raised her sword to Raimon Barusak.
Of course, the sword didnt reach Raimon. As if they had been waiting for it, the small fries jumped in front of Riku. A barrier of small fries was made in front of Raimon.
Go die already, you traitorous girl.
While shouting, the spiritualists pointed their sword to Riku.
Riku didnt even give a nce to them. While still ring at Raimon through the gap of the human wall, she swung her sword horizontally. The sound of the swords the spiritualists were holding being sent flying and the light sound of their bellies being torn off was possible to be heard. And as for the voices of anguish that were heard at that same moment, Riku didnt have the time to be caring about it.
Tch, you! Keep being cocky while you can!
Kill her! Kill this red child.(TL note: Im not sure how to trante. In the story, this word would actually literally be what that thing of a red haired child that would be born despite the parents not having red hair.)
It was possible to hear the shouts of the spiritualists. Because of those piercing angry cries, Riku thought her eardrums would stop working. With those angry cries being raised, their attacks became even more violent. A blow Riku wasnt able topletely handle grazed at Rikus cheek. Together with the sharp pain, a stream of blood flowed out.
Apparently, it seems the spiritualists werent using those wooden swords that are generally preferred, but swords that were actually forged by craftsmen. Only by that, Riku was once again able to realize that they were reallying to kill her.
Sorry, but I wont be that easily defeated.
Riku looked like she was about to be engulfed by the fierce attack from the cold sword in front of her eyes. But even then, she parried it and cut the obstacle hindering her into pieces. The smell of blood that would definitely not fit this water fountain za was dispersing around. However, this was an odor Riku was used to smell. It felt as if she had be enveloped with the red color she liked so much.
This stink of blood felt like it was actually giving her strength.
Deeply breathing in the smell, Riku brandished her sword at the hindrances. Together with small groans, the big wall was broken through. With a gap in the wall being widen, Riku made a path of flesh. Standing ahead of there was Raimon Barusak with a carefree smile. Without even holding the sword at his waist, he looked at Rikus direction as if he was enjoying a show. However, while his face was showing a smile, simrly to Riku, his eyes had mes of hatred burning on them.
Youve finallye, Riku. Now, I can properly put you to rest.
Raimon calmly moved his hand to the handle of the sword. Being bathed in the faint moonlight, the sword sticking out of the scabbard was shining in a pale light. There was clearly a great difference from the shine of a wooden sword. With this sword, he was definitely going toe at Riku with intent to kill her.
Thats why, at that time both eyes met each other again, Riku spoke these words to her father.
Hello, I was finally able to meet you again Father.
Chapter 59.The circle dance of father and daughter
Chapter 59.The circle dance of father and?daughter
Riku attacked without hesitations.
Cutting a path through the crumbled spiritualist wall, Riku kicked the pavement and leaped. In an instant, Riku entered inside Raimons attack range. The point of the silver sword was directed to Raimons heart.
However, things wouldnt go well like this. As if it was what would obviously happen, Raimon parried the silver sword. However, Riku didnt overlook how his face slightly twisted at the instant he defended the blow.
Whats the matter? Did it hurt?
Raimon didnt respond.
Rikus attack was heavier than the attacks of most demons. Just by receiving that single attack, the impact went through his arm. If he was a weakling spiritualist, his bones would have ended up breaking.
If it hurts just by defending my attacks.
Riku quickly repositioned the sword that was shook away and bent her body, aiming for Raimons feet.
Then obediently be killed by me.
As to break Raimons stance, she swept her sword at his legs. Lightly jumping, Raimon defended from the silver sword. Aiming at Rikus neck which was exposed by her forward position, Raimon swung his sword down. However, he wouldnt easily take Rikus neck. Spinning her body to the other side as to give impulse, she shook Raimons sword upwards.
I see Youve be strong, Riku. Im not even a bit happy though.
Raimon approached Riku once again. While he span his sword, it looked like he was thinking of something. There was no way Riku would give Raimon time to think. By reflex, Riku attacked himhead on.
I have to thank you for the words of praise.
Raimon defended Rikus silver sword with his sword. However, Raimon didnt simply receive the blow. He parried the silver sword and shifted it into an attack that looked it was going to reach Riku. Being bathed in the moonlight and giving off a blue shine, while it was mowed down the pavement, Raimons sword had been aimed at Riku. Obviously, having that blue sword gorge out ones own body would not be good.
Without any changes in Rikus expression, she stopped Raimons sword with the silver sword.
As my thanks, I will pay back with fathers death.
Hahaha, this would be a problem. If Riku really wants to be a good child, then how about shutting up and handing over your head?
While both Riku and Raimon were showing smiles, they kept exchanging sword blows.
While the daughter would swing her sword with a satisfied smile that gushed forward with insanity, the father would receive the sword with a gentle smile and counter attack, swinging down his sword filled with hatred. Then, the daughter would parry and once again attack.
There was no room for the spectators to provide assistance.
There were spiritualists that had an arrow ready to fire, but it had been too difficult to aim. Raimons and Rikus positions kept changing as if they were dancing. When they would get a good aim right at Rikus back, Raimon would already be at the ce she used to by the time. Because their movements were too intense, if they were careless, they would end up hitting Raimon.
But even so, there were also bold spiritualists. Drawing their own swords, they would join in the fight and rush at Riku the moment she gave them her back.
Prepare yourself!!
Hindrance.
Rikus response about their support would be only that. Saying sorely a single word, she didnt even look at the spiritualist. Doing a horizontal cut, Riku cut a straight line at the belly of the spiritualist. Indifferently dealing with the little insect, Riku reaped the life of the reckless spiritualist that tried to attack her. And then, she once again turned her eyes to Raimon.
The spiritualists werent able to intervene at all. All the remaining spiritualists could do was to be at guard at the surroundings so that nobody would interfere.
You are already getting tired, arent you?
They had already crossed swords more than twenty times. Both swords shed against each other while raising a violent sound. The swords would lock into each other, f, cr and once again sh into each other.
This is my line Riku.
Raimons physique was better than Rikus.
He was higher than Riku by more than one head and had a good amount of muscles.
However, Raimon was being pressured.
The little daughter was pressuring the big father. Whether it is because of the age difference, or simply because of Rikus super strength, or maybe some other reason With each time he defended against each of Rikus blows filled with insanity, Raimon was definitely bing exhausted. His breathing was getting faster bit by bit and sweat was flowing down from his forehead.
However, Raimon didnt have the spare time to wipe his sweat. If he was to do something like that, then Riku woulde jumping at this opening filled with joy.
Father, you are full of openings.
Im showing those openings on purpose. I wanted to see Rikus improvements, you see.
I see. Then, I will have yo a special
With her eyes shining, Riku held her sword tightly. While raising a thunderous sound, the sword was raised overhead from its lower position. Regardless of who was to see this, it was possible to know that this attack was going to be one that couldnt bepared to the other ones from moments ago. Raimon must have thought it would be difficult to defend from it. He immediately bent his body to the side. However, because he had to avoid the attack so suddenly, his stance was broken.
Damn it!
Good bye, father.
Blood went up to Rikus head.
While being driven by the hatred, she set her aim at the disced sword. And right at the moment she was about to have her sword go through that white neck, it happened.(TL note: I didnt really understand what exactly happened there The trantion here might not be urate. :/)
Just kidding. You are too naive, Riku.
Despite having his death approaching, Raimon calmly showed a smile of victory.
Right at the time Riku was about to stop her feet by precaution, Raimon sword twisted. The sword that didnt have even a single crack despite receiving Rikus attack became flexible. As if it was a snake springing forward, the sword went towards Rikus arm.
!
Just like just a bit before, Riku tried to. The silver sword parried Raimons sword. However, she could not stop the force of the sword. Despite parrying, the sword did not stop and just like that it had twisted Rikus dominant arm. Riku tried to muster strength to shook it off, but the de of the sword had already bitten into the skin. In reaction, Riku twisted her face in pain.
This is?
Riku didnt know, right? My attribute.
Raimon came close to Riku with a gentle face.
Spiritualists can infuse their own attribute at their equipment. My attribute is earth. I canpletely change the shape of things. And of course I can also have my sword restrain Riku like that.
And so, Raimons sword changed its shape.
Right now, Raimons sword wrapped around her arm like a handcuff. If he was to turn the shape of the sword back to normal, Riku would end up having her dominant hand cut off. Not to mention about holding a sword, but she wouldnt be able to properly swing her halberd.
Riku clicked her tongue.
She was able to buy time. Her subordinates probably had already regrouped with Leivein by now. Now, even though all that would have been left to do was to pull back, she had beenpletely careless for letting something like that to happen.
There is nowhere to run anymore. Now, Riku. I have something to say to you.
Calmly and calmly Raimon approached her.
It felt as if he was taking his time to walk those few steps of distance on purpose.
It would have been fine if I killed you with my own hands, but Riku became this much strong. Since I have this opportunity, I will have you suicide after using you.
With thosest words, Riku was able to guess what he was talking about.
Raimon should know that Riku would never suicide. If she had the time to spare for killing herself, she would go cut off the head of spiritualists even if it is only a single more.
However There was one method of forcing any kind of orders on someone regardless of ones own will.
It cant be.
Raimon calmly approached her.
The true name. If he was to speak her true name to her, her soul would be bind. No matter how much she resisted from doing whatever kind of hateful order it was, in front of the true name, she was defenseless. She would be forced to follow the orders.
It is just what you are thinking, Riku No.
Raimons smile broadened.
The muscles of Rikus back stood. If she was able to cover her ears, she would be able to not hear it. However, even if she covered her left ear, her right hand was restrained. Riku desperately was trying to think of a n to get her out of this situation.
And while she was thinking, the distance between Raimon and her was narrowing.
And finally, Raimon spoke next to her ears as if he was whispering words of love.
Rinkus Barusak Imand you.
Chapter 60.Unexpected reality
Chapter 60.Unexpected reality
With pain going through the side of his head, Roppu groaned.
At the back-alley of the royal capital, the silent battle was unfolding. Running at full speed, behind Roppu, Rook was pursuing him while holding a bow. From time to time, Rook would draw an arrow and shoot it, aiming for Roppu.
Rooks uracy rate was definitely not bad.
He received guidance from Selestinna, and so exceeded the skill of the average soldiers by far.
However, unfortunately to him, Rook was shooting while running. And so, with him without being able to properly aim most of the arrows, it was possible to avoid them. However, maybe because his ability was still very good, the arrows would often times graze at Roppus cheeks, head and ears.
You should give up, Rabbit demon!!
While hearing Rook shouting behind him, Roppu kept running.
There was no demon that would stop just because someone said to them they should give up. At the risk of his life, moving his feet that, as a messenger, had been trained, he kept running away from the water fountain za even if it is for only a little bit more.
You, say something, Rabbit!! Rather, be hit and drop dead already!!
While yelling some randomints, Rook kept shooting arrows at Roppu. Although Rook was able to keep the pursue despite not really knowing whether to focus on moving or shooting, the naivety of this tactic made Roppu end up being surprised.
There were times the objectives in the strategies of lieutenant colonel he served were off. However, as expected, there wouldnt be things as stupid as that in those ns.
Then, unconsciously
Really, you arepletely different than your elder sister.
Roppu ended up muttering.
Those words that leaked out of his mouth echoed at the dark back-alley so loudly to the point of it being unnatural.
However, he didnt have the spare time to be worrying about that. Continuing to run, by the time Roppu turned into corner, he suddenly noticed that there were no more arrows being shot at him. Rather, when he turned back, he couldnt see Rooks figure anywhere.
This Did I bait him far enough?
For Rook to leave him was the opposite of the point of his mission.
While thinking he might have nned an ambush, Roppu discretely peeked from the edge of the corner of the back-alley.
After doing that, he saw Rook was still there. With about ten steps away from Roppu, he was standing there dumbfounded without even having an arrow prepared at his bow. With how he was in some kind of absentminded state, it looked as if his soul had left his body.
He kept standing there without looking like he was going to go after Roppu, and he also wasnt showing signs that he was going to pull back.
Without shooting any arrows, he kept standing at the same ce. Even after a few minutes passing, he absolutely didnt do even the slight movement. Because of how weird Rook was acting, Roppu walked up to a distance where the arrows wouldnt necessarily hit him easily.
Hey.
Lifelessly, Rook finally opened his mouth.
Roppu became on guard, but Rook wasnt in a state to be caring about something like that. Rather, perhaps he might have forgot Roppu was the enemy.
With a mood that felt as if something had copsed hanging in the air, somewhat hesitantly, Rook asked Roppu.
When you said elder sister Who would you be talking about?
C
Shut up, you animal!
Drowning out the next words with that shout, with all her strength, Riku shook off her arm from the restraint.
Rikus right arm was restrained by the sword Raimon had transformed into a handcuff.
In order words, if she were to move even a bit, the de of the sword would bite into her arm, and perhaps it would even cut it off. As to be expected, in that instant, Raimons sword cut into Rikus right arm. The sword that was sharp even when transformed into a handcuff brutally cut Rikus arm off.
!
From the cut, fresh blood gushed out exactly like the water fountain behind her.
At the next instant, an intense pain that even felt it would make her brain go numb went through her arm. During her life, Riku had suffered many injuries, but as to be expected, the pain of having her arm amputated went beyond her imagination. Together with the pain, a chill assaulted her because of the great amount of blood lost. Her legs started to falter. However, if she was to fall down at a ce like this, there wouldnt be any meaning to her sacrificing her arm.
While clenching her teeth, she took distance from Raimon.
As if I would follow themands of someone like you!
Together with her rough breathing, those words were spit out.
A pool of blood was spreading at the surface of the pavement. In that pool, Rikus right arm and silver sword were lying there.
She could only honestly nod that losing her dominant army was regrettable. However, more than that, she wouldnt be able to forgive herself if she followed the words of the man in front of her eyes and bared her fangs to Leivein.
The true name binds the soul.
Those words were definite and could not be resisted against.
You are foolish, Riku.
Raimon snorted at Riku.
Do you want to take the spiritualists down so much to the point of sacrificing your arm? The defeat of the demons had already been decided since the old days.
Making his blood covered sword go back to normal, he once again started to approach Riku.
Who knows? Is it really so?
Riku tried to seem strong as much as she could.
For the distance Raimon was approaching her, she was calmly stepping back. While covering what was left from her right arm with her left hand, she waited for the opportunity to escape.
She must have bought enough time for her subordinates to pull back. Soon, this ce was going to be crowded with humans. It was annoying, but she could not keep fighting anymore.
And at the same time, she wasnt able to imagine herself safely retreating.
I might have a hidden trump.
Riku bluffed.
Because of her severe bleeding, her view started to blurry.
Because of the pain, she felt her consciousness was bing distant. Her feet started to feel numb. Even though all that happened was only having one arm being cut off, Riku became like that. How miserable; why was herself so weak? However, except for that, there was no other way to avoid the true name.
Riku was not going to point her de to Leivein because of the binding of such a thing as unreasonable as the true name. That, even if she were to die.
If that was so, then perhaps it would be better for her to do a suicidal attack as herst struggle. Perhaps it would still be possible for her to fight back by biting into his throat.
If she lose her arms, she would kick him to death.
If she had her legs stolen, she would bite him to death.
If her teeth were broken, then she would use her body weight and press him down to death.
Using her body, she would kill the enemy in front of her eyes.
This was Rikus single remaining means of survival right now.
If that is the case, Rinkus Barusak.
However, her hope quickly crumbled.
Raimon spoke Rikus true name in a loud voice to the point of it echoing through the za.
Then, annihte the demons and kill yourself after that.
Sorry, but this is something that one cant do.
Afortable and strong voice went inside Rikus ears.
His rough hand was gently put at her shoulder. And at instant, all coldness was cleared away and a feeling of warmth spread from her shoulders to her whole body.
What was in front of Riku protecting her was a dragon wing of deep dark color.
Already half-knowing who it was by seeing the dragon wings, Riku eyes became wide-open. Although she opened her mouth to speak, because of how surprised she was, she couldnt utter a single word.
Raimon was not able to hide his surprise over the appearance of that demon.
What are you talking about?
Raimon spoke in a tone that slightly bore perplexity.
He had definitely ordered Riku to kill the demons by using her true name. Those words had definitely reached Rikus ears. However, there were no signs of Riku acting like she would attack the demon.
Its simple, Raimon Barusak.
While spreading his ck dragon wings, the demonughed in triumph. Following that, it was Rikus subordinates and demons from the Dragon Demon Division appearing at the za one after another. Each of them, with the weapons they specialized at, were ring not at Riku, but at Raimon and the other spiritualists.
It is because Riku is my subordinate.
Leivein drew his rough sword.
Chapter 61.10年越しの言葉
Chapter 61.10Խ~
Leiveins sword was the exact opposite of Rikus silver sword.
In contrast to the straight silver sword, Leiveins de was very curved. Its weight couldnt bepared to the slim and smooth to use silver sword.
With Leivens great sword, rather than piercing the enemy, it would be ughtering. With him being able to barely lift the sword with a single hand, if it was only a normal human, the human would just narrowly be able to hold it with both hands.
However, without showing any reactions to the weight of the great sword, he drew it.
Lets go, Raimon Barusak.
Whether he would agree with these words or not, Leivein approached Raimon in a sh.
His speed was just like one of an arrow that had been shot. Just with a single jump, dust arose, and his sword got in range of Raimons neck.
Hmpth.
However, there was no way Raimon would have his head so easily cut off.
With his sword being molded as if it had been given will of his own, it became like an armor, wrapping around Raimon. The sword that had its shape changed had both sturdiness and the sharpness to cut off a hand. Therefore, it easily deflected Leiveins attack. The sword that had blocked Leiveins attack instantly changed its form into a whip-like sword, and with it being aimed at Leiveins arm, it moved towards him, looking forward to twine around it like a snake.
While taking distance from Raimon, Leivein calmly swung his great sword. While he was defending from Raimons attacks, it felt like Leivein was waiting for an opportunity to get close to him
You dont understand, do you? Demon.
Raimon red at Leiveins actions.
Although Raimon had a faint smile on his face, deep inside, his heart had became cold.
Mere demons that even having than as ves would be sickening.
In addition to that, even if it was just for using it in their argument, he had called Riku his subordinate, and even seemed to treasure her to the point ofing to save her from this predicament. To Raimon, even if Rikus super strength had actually been of use to them, for the demons to bring her up to the point of her bing a colonel was something difficult to believe.
At any rate, the demons shouldnt feel any generosity to a domesticated human like Riku.
Dont demons have any pride?
Pride? We obviously have it.
Leivein answered back as if that was a worthless question.
As a soldier of the Demon Lord army, we fight for the Demon Lords ideals. That is the pride of the Demon Lord army.
If it would be of use to the Demon Lord army, Leivein would ept anything, even if it is a human. Even if the human had the blood of one of the spiritualist families, this would not change.
If Riku didnt produce any results, then perhaps he would have dealt with her, considering his expectations only miscalctions. However, as he had expected, Riku was sprinting through the way to sess. Not only she had surpassed the demons of the generation when she had been recruited, but also had surpassed a great majority of the demons, being able to ascend to the rank of colonel.
I have not a single regret for picking up Riku.
Leivein dered. In his blue eyes, there were no signs of hesitation. Seeing Leivein acting like that, Raimon snorted.
Is that so This is something I cant understand.
Although he had said that, at the back of his mind, Raimon was finally able to clear up what he wanted to.
Recently, the rumor of the [red devil] began spreading through the public.
He wondered why spiritualists that had long military service couldnt oppose some little girl-like demon using a halberd. It didnt take much time before Raimon could reach into a conclusion. The age, gender, color of hair, and also the weapon she used: each and all of them coincided with the little girl he had thrown away.
However, he couldnt understand why would the demons use her.
The demons Raimon knew about held a very stern pride.
They believed themselves there was nothing that they couldnt defeat with their own power, and they clearly would look down on humans. They possessed a great strength that was not to bepared to that of the weak humans, and were prideful of their life span, which was not to bepared to the humans who possessed only fifty years of life.
Thats why there was no way they would be so generous as to ept someone of the race of the enemy they were supposed to look down on. Therefore, until Raimon saw Riku with his own eyes, he could only be half-convinced whether the rumored person really was Riku.
But now he reached at an understanding, There was no reason to be doubtful about it anymore. Without stopping to attack Leivein, Raimon said.
All I understood from that is that you are simply dogs of the Demon Lord army.
Raimons mutterings didnt hold any kind of emotion.
There were no feelings of hatred to the demons or happiness in being able to ughter a demon. His voice gave Leivein a bad feeling.
You Have you not pledged your loyalty to your king?
While handling the attacks without resting even for a moment, Leivein spoke of his doubts.
Of course I pledged my loyalty. Well, but I dont really have the time to be discussing about that with a demon.
Raimon put his strength in the sword. A pale light shone from the sharp point of the de to the handle. And then, when the shine of the light reached the handle, the sword split into two like a flower blooming.
I need to have this demon killed once for all and give my punishment to Riku.
C
The situation at the water fountain za was that of a chaotic fight of blood flying around.
Near its center, Leivein Ar and Raimon Barusak were having each other restrained while the exceptional demon soldiers and skilled spiritualists at the surroundings werepeting with their swords.
The only fortunate thing about that was that there were no citizens that noticed this turmoil. With the great noise of the main street that was one street away, all the sound of the water fountain za was drown out.
But even so, people that had sensibility to killing intent would be able to notice all this.
Even if Riku ran to a back-alley away from the za, she was able to clearly feel that massive killing intent. Slowing down her speed, she ended up turning her head to the direction of the za.
Please, dont waste time, colonel Riku Barusak.
With how Riku was acting, Piguro Obis adviced Riku in an exhausted manner.
Along with Piguro, Riku ran through the back-alley that nobody. While stanching her cut arm in a simple way, she earnestly moved her feet towards the outside of the royal capital.
Of course, Riku wanted to fight too. Even though she had lost her dominant arm, she still had her left hand remaining. She still had the sword she was using, which was lying at the ground at that time. She could swing her sword even with her left hand. Even though it isnt her dominant hand, she was still capable enough of fighting. If she worked together with Leivein, they could perhaps defeat even someone like Raimon.
But there was a reason why Riku was distancing herself from the za despite all that.
Its just like I said before. You have already finished your mission. Its important for you to escape from the royal capital.
But Staff officer Piguro.
In your current state, you would only be a hindrance to Leivein Ar.
Piguro dered.
A hindrance to Leivein. In the present situation, except for these words, there was nothing that would make Riku obey.
Not only did she lose her dominant arm, but the enemy knew of Rikus true name. If the enemy used this to their own favor, it would be tremendous.
Unless the targeted person was directly confronted, the true name wouldnt show effect.
For exemple, if Piguro, who was beside Riku, was to say something such as [Rinkus Barusak, kill yourself], she would probably stab herself with the sword she was holding now.
However, if Raimon, who was now at the water fountain za, was to say the same things, there wouldnt be any effects. If the target wasnt within a certain range, the true names binding power would not have any effects.
It was possible to exin this theory even to Riku.
In simple words, the reason for this was simply that [the true name didnt reach to Rikus ears].
However Thisst times case, the conditions for it to work were fulfilled.
However, for some reason, the binding effect of the true name didnt show up. This was something Riku was wondering about.
Either way, why Why did the true name not work?
Piguro breathed out in surprise to Rikus mutter.
From Rikus perspective of looking at the side of Piguros face, it somewhat felt like it ovepped with Vrustos for when he wouldin about him babysitting her.
You, did you forget?
Forget, you say?
Haa Until now, how many times have someone used your [true name] on you?
Being questioned back by Piguro, Riku started to reflect about it.
From what she could remember, considering this times case, there were only two times it happened.
Even if one was to live in the same house of another person, it would be very rare for them to knew the true names of each other. Rather, except for ones own biological parents and for ones one in a lifetime spouse, there was no reason for have other people know of ones own true name.
In fact, the only ones that knew of Rikus name were pretty much Raimon and Leivein.
If not counting todays case in, there was only a single time.
Yes. Then, you should know, right? What did Leivein said to you at that time?
Riku went back to the memories distant in the past.
Some parts of her memories of that time were blurry, but even so, she could clearly remember her talk with Leivein at that time.
At the port city of Perikka, Leivein cut down some filthy ve merchants.
Without even wiping away the spilled blood, he turned his head to her while still holding his sword. Looking at Riku with his blue eyes that were mismatching to his fierce look, he said those words.
[If I leave you alone like this, you will end up getting caught by the friends of those fellows lying there] It was this.
No, after that.
Being inquired by Piguro, Riku frowned her eyebrows.
Leivein lifted Riku up by her nape almost as if he was twist her neck. Riku had the feeling that she had her head filled with fear of having to tell her true name at that time. However, after looking at those blue eyes, strangely, her fear had lessened.
[Since you are going to die anyway, follow me to my ce. As long as you have this life that I have saved, use your power for the Demon Lord army and die for its sake.]?
For the Riku of that time, those words were like a death sentence, and they also were what saved Riku.
If it wasnt for those words, then for how long would she be wandering in that hell? Without doubt, she would either end up dying of hunger, or maybe being caught by a ve trader and sold.
In either of those, there was no bright future.
Hearing Rikus answer, Piguro fixed his sses.
Thats correct. Thats exactly it. This is the first time Leivein had ordered you something by using your true name, and also thest.
Hearing Piguros answer, Riku became unable to say anything.
In other words, from the beginning Captain Leivein had used the true name binding to have me keep fighting for the sake of the Demon Lord army?
If it wasnt for that, I would have killed you, you see. If you were a spy of the Barusak family or something, it would lead to losses to the Demon Lord army, and besides
After speaking all this up to that point, Piguro stopped his feet.
And at about the same time he did that, Riku also stopped her feet. It didnt feel like killing intent, but she felt the presence of somethinging near them. There was no hostility. However, she felt a bad feeling that made her spine tremble. Riku held the silver sword covered in blood with her left hand.
Colonel. Dont lower your guard.
Piguro also slowly moved his hand to the sword at his waist.
And then, the two red at the depths of the back-alley ahead of them. The shadow standing there was slowly approaching, and finally the figure of the shadow that was falteringly walking to them became clear.
Eh?
The silver haired boy that could only be said to be handsome was acting as if he had suffered a considerable blow. The instant he saw Riku, the bow he was holding at his hand fell down.
And then, the boy spoke the words he hadnt spoken for these ten years.
Rikuane?
The elder sister had once again met with the silver haired boy.
Chapter 62.Sister and brother
Chapter 62.Sister and brother
The silver boy was not wary of Riku. Without holding any weapon, he defenselessly approached her.
Riku thought that he would be looking at her with a look of disdain just like Raimon Barusak and Toudo Barusak. However, it didnt seem that Rook held her in contempt.
Riku-ane Such a thing, how?
Rooks voice was very husky. The husky voice was filled with sorrow, and his handsome face was twisted in surprise. His eyes became as much wide-opened as possible, and his mouth became opened into a circle in a stupid way. As far as she could understand from seeing Rook acting like that, it felt as if he couldntprehend the reality of Riku being alive.
Although he hadnt been told about this by Raimon, it was clearly a different reaction to Toudo Barusak, who adapted to the reality in front of his eyes immediately.
There was also another point other than his expression that was weird from Rikus perspective.
If Riku hadnt heard wrong, right now, she had been called [Riku-ane]. In other words, Rook recognized Riku not as [Anna], but properly like his [elder sister]. What meaning did this hold? The reason was clear even without thinking.
Looking at Rook, Riku dered, spitting those words out of her mouth.
Ane? Can it be that you really still think of yourself as my brother?
Together with those words, she directed to him her hatred and killing intent without hiding any of it. But even so, Rooks face didnt change. Rather, it became more puzzled about it. With his expression that seemed to be asking her why was she directing killing intent to him, something snapped inside Riku.
Yes, if you are not answering, them I will change my way of asking. Rook Barusak How do you have the nerve to call me your [sister]?
Eh But, isnt Raku-ane my elder sister?
Rooks voice was trembling, but even so, he dered that.
With those words, he crossed Rikus limit. Rooks expression, tone of voice, behavior: all of it made Rikus feelings stir up. While clenching her teeth and wielding her silver sword, she turned her eyes to Piguro.
Staff officer Piguro, I will be killing this one No, I will be capturing it.
Riku licked her lips.
All she had been supposed to do was to entrust the rest to Leivein and escape from the royal capital. Riku was extremely frustrated about that. This time, she had be a hindrance to Leivein, and could only run away. Until now, all this frustration was being vented in she tightly clenching her fist. However, she couldnt have imagined that in such unexpected ce a present would fall on her hands.
Riku couldnt endure that welling up feeling of excitement. A feeling that would be like she just having her stomach empty because she was not able to get to full herself with a gorgeous dinner, but then, receiving an extrarge dessert; a feeling of that sort was controlling Riku.
Capture? Are you nning on catching him alive?
Of course, in other to make it easier to carry, I can cut off the hands and feet.
Inside Rikus head, she had already started to think about methods to capture Rook.
For instance, the thought of cutting his hands and feet and taking him home.
And after that, she would spend her time enjoying herself. She would squash his eyes, block his nose and destroy his eardrums. Because his mouth seemed to be an annoying one, it would be nice to have his throat slit, although with that, she would end up not being able to hear the pleasant screams of suffering. Thats why perhaps it would be better to not steal his voice until hisst moments.
Hm?
At that instant, Riku noticed that Rook had muttered something.
While slightly trembling, Rook muttered something to himself as if he wanted to self-confirm it. Rooks nk eyes felt as if they werent looking at her, but at somewhere else.
Perhaps Rook was pretending he had lost his sanity and was contacting with someone hidden somewhere. Riku strained her ears and tried to listen to what he was saying, but she waspletely unable to understand what it was about.
. This must be the world of the sequel that was released after I died. Yes, it must be it. And there, Riku-ane would be the enemy. Having a heroine being an enemy is a verymon development, yes. It must be it. Thats why, it is not my fault
Riku frowned her eyebrows at Rooks mutterings.
Him, who was standing right in front of Riku was breathing somewhat roughly. Either way, him saying he had died, or that something was a development that happened often were things she didnt understand the meaning.
All she was able to understand was that Rook wanted to convince himself that [it wasnt his fault].
Rook Barusak.
Ri-Riku-ane! You were alive!!
After Riku called out for him in a low voice, Rook answered back in a way that looked as if her previous words were repelled.
And then, as if he was weing Riku, he extended both of his hands. The manner he came to her with his hands extended while even having his voice trembling was that either if this would be something consideredical, or if it would be considered strange, he was definitely not sane.
At the time when Riku-ane fell down, I thought about saving you, but Im sorry. I was not able to reach out my hand to you. Besides, father was even holding you by your nape I-it was impossible to me!
While having his eyes bulged out, he spoke out those words.
I didnt know Riku-ane was with the Demon Lord army, but it is really great you are still alive. Its really, really great. Thats why, lets go home together. You dont need to suffer anymore by working at the Demon Lord army. I will somehow convince father!!
Are you convincing father?
Thats right. I will convince father, and then we can all live together in peace!
Riku was holding out not tough at the too good to be true words Rook was spouting. But then, he ended up spilling up thosest few words. Without being able to hold herself back, she ended upughing in a loud voice that echoed through the back alley. While holding her stomach while still having her sword at hands, and even a few tears appeared because of theughing.
Aha, ahahahahaha!! Hey, are you nning you killing me by having meugh?
Wh-what are you talking
Its justical. Why do girls wager their tails to a guy like this?
At the back of Rikus mind, the images of the face of the girls she had confronted until now surfaced.
The little girl that held her sword for Rooks sake while falteringly speaking.
The spy that had even betrayed the Demon Lord army and lent her strength to Rook.
The entric maid that believed Rook would be the one to guide the Barusak household.
And the provisory demon lord that wagered her tail after exchanging only two or three words with him.
The Rook those girls portrayed was someone full ofpassion that would be the one to lead people to the future. He was gentler than anyone, was blessed with an exceptional talent, and looked for a solution for the peace with the demons, who were reproached by everyone.
Ifpletely believing how those girls had portrayed Rook, he would be someone that would have given a favorable impression.
However, from all Riku could see She couldnt imagine Rook as someone fascinating.
His eyes were bulging out and his words were trembled. He wanted to run away from the reality of him had leaving Riku to die, and by some unknown logic, he tried to justify himself.
You are really empty. You cant even reach at the feet of captain Leivein.
Except for Rooks only good point, which was his handsome face that looked as if it had been made by god which was unsightly stiff at the moment, there were absolutely no other points that one could be attracted to. All that battalion of females that had fallen for Rook until now must have very bad eyes for men. Either that, or that he was using some kind of love potion smoke on them.
Empty Colonel Riku, isnt this someone very simr to you?
Did you say something, staff officer?
No, nothing. If you are going to take care of this, then please do it fast. We dont have time.
Muttering only that, he crossed his arms and said nothing else. This was as if he was expressing that he would leave the rest to Riku to deal with.
Muttering understood in a small voice, she unsheathed the silver sword. Before she could hear the sound of the scabbard falling down, Riku had already kicked the ground. In an instant, she jumped right to the front of Rooks eyes and nose, and full of strength, she swung down her sword. However, even if Rook had declined, he was still the next head of the Barusak house. Rook hurriedly bent his body, and all that happened was only having the sword grazing at his cheek. (TL note: I guess Riku was holding it while it was still at the scabbard.)
Ca-calm down, Riku-ane!!
With his voice trembling, Rook spoke.
However, there was no way Riku would stop her attacks. He didnt draw his sword, and also didnt show any signs he would use his bow. All he did was saying unreasonable words one after another while barely avoiding Rikus attacks. It wasnt even a defensive battle, but only stupid actions.
..Riku-ane, please hear me out!!
Shut up.
In the end, Riku felt she might end up killing him.
This wicked thought crossed through her mind. This feeling also was reflected in her sword fighting. The point of the sword that was being aimed for Rooks shoulder or feet was now being aimed to his neck. Without being able to react to the attack that was suddenly aimed at the neck, he jumped back. While dodging the attacks by jumping back, he took distance from Riku.
Riku-ane, why Why must this happen This Ah..!
His eyes that were looking at Rikus face a few moments ago finally became fixed at the sword Riku was holding.
Rooks eyes that trembled in confusion started to show signs of anger. The reason for that was not something difficult to notice. While happily smiling, Riku lightly swung the sword in the air.
Could it be that this sword seems familiar to you?
The silver sword Riku was using used to be Selestinna Bistolrus sword.
Selestinna was someone that couldnt really be considered acquaintances to Riku, and was a small fry girl that Riku had buried before Selestinna could notice she was Riku Barusak. Riku remembered that despite she being a small fry, she was the head that leaded one of the spiritualist families, and was Rooks childhood friend.
Ri-riku-ane Thi-this. Why.. Do you have this?
Rooks face started to change.
His face was still in the same perplexed way, but signs of anger started to be more apparent. That was exactly the face Riku had been wishing for. There was no meaning to defeating an opponent that wouldnt resist and finishing it by torturing himter. If she didntpletely repel all of his attacks and defeat him after that, she wouldnt be able to immerse herself in feeling superior.
Thats why Riku decided to increase Rooks anger even more.
Ah It was the sword some spiritualist girl that was fighting at Myuuz was using. After she died, I picked it up. It must really be an honor to her for me to be using this sword. The previous owner was really weak. I had easily cut her head off in just a few seconds.
Cut her head?
The instant Riku said those words, Rook drew his sword.
Rook behavior of a few moments agopletely changed, and he red at Riku with a violent gaze. Because of Rooks anger, it felt as if the air started to tremble.
Selestinna-chan How dare you have killed her!!!
That roar made the back-alley tremble.
While ring at Riku as if he was about to get revenge for the death of his parents, he charged at her maddened. Riku trembled at the blow that didnt have even a slight of hesitation. Of course, it wasnt because of fear. The feeling that was welling up in her was delight. With the joy whirling inside her body, her trembling increased, and her mind started to shout at her, saying to eliminate the enemy in front of her eyes.
Wielding her sword and preparing herself to meet the enemy, Riku said those provocative words.
Stupid. The one that killed Selestinna Bistolru was you Rook Barusak.
Chapter 63.Repeat
Chapter 63.Repeat
Uoooooh!
While raising a war cry, Rook put the strength of his whole body in the blow.
He had the impression that Riku had muttered something, but his ears could not hear anything. In his eyes, nothing but the girl with a devilish smile were reflected.
The one in front of his eyes wasnt his elder sister, but the enemy of Selestinna. The red haired demon. Moreover, as if it wasnt enough for her to say bad things about Selestinna, she was now holding Selestinnas silver sword with the same hands that killed her.
He couldnt forgive her.
He would definitely not forgive her.
Rather, there was no way he could forgive her.
Dieeeeee!!
Letting his anger take control his body, Rook swung his sword down.
Rook had considerable confidence in his sword. He was able to be the champion of the spiritualist tournament, and he was able to defeat the man that was praised of being the greatest fencer in only a light swing with his sword. Thats why it was obvious he would be able to kill the demon that was in front of his eyes. Riku received Rooks prided blow that could even break a boulder, and then she crumbled without being able to even raise a groan.
Wha!?
Or so it was supposed to happen.
You are too slow.
The instant Rooks sword was about to hit Rikus shoulder, Riku moved her body sideways with a half-step. Obviously, Rooks attack didnt hit Riku. The sound of the sword cutting through the air reached Rooks ears.
Such a thing!? Impossible!!
Rook was astonished.
Thisst attack was definitely at a trajectory that would have hit her. Besides, it wasnt at a distance that one could evade it with just agility. Despite that, Riku evaded the attack without any agitation or difficulty.
No matter how much blood had flowed into his head, he at least was able to notice that his attack had been seen through. Rook clicked his tongue strongly. From his forehead, a strand of sweat was flowing down. Looking at Rooks behavior, Riku snorted as if she was taking him for a fool.
What is it? Is this your all?
Tch, you just got lucky right now!! Its obvious that you just got lucky!!
Rook was shouting with all his strength. He distanced himself from Riku by one step and swung up his sword with all his strength. Considering the length of the sword, this time, the sword was going to cut through her belly up to her torso. While picturing the scene of his perfect victory, Rook swung his sword.
Hey, are you properly aiming?
However, the result was the same.
Riku swiftly dodged Rooks sword. Moreover, there were absolutely no signs of anxiety in her face. No matter how many times Rook swung his sword, the results were nothing but the same ones. As if she had been dancing a dance, Riku kept continuously dodging the attacks.
Shit, hit, hit, hit, hit, hiiiiiit!!
No matter how many times he swung it down, no matter how many times he swung it up, and no matter how many times he swung it sideways, to the point of it being sad, the result didnt change. Riku dodged with a scornful smile as if all this was fun.
However, Rook was not able toe up with other ways to attack other than those. Leaving his body to his emotions, he kept recklessly doing the same attacks which he had already seen the results of. While Rook had been keeping this up, something inside him started to change. The hatred of Selestinnas death and the anger of having the attacks he had done seriously continuously being dodged welled up. And at the same time, an fear unknown to him that was deep inside once again started to sprout.
During when Rook went from trying to convince Riku to fighting her, he started to forget something due to his boiling hatred and anger.
Before the fight began At the start, Rook had been trembling in fear.
Rook remembered the day he left Riku Barusak to her death.
This was an old memory very distant in the past of when Rook was four years old. It wasnt unreasonable for one to forget things of when one used to be only four years old. However, despite how he remembered about the game memories of his previous world, why couldnt he remember that unforgettable incident until this instant?
He couldnt understand the reason for that.
However, Rook vividly remembered when he and Riku parted ways.
The figure of the girl that had been thrust away by Raimons hand, the girls tears falling from her big eyes and the light in those eyes fading away. As if they were seeking for something, those extended hands grasped the air, and she fell down in the sea, being engulfed by it.
Without him even running to the cliff as he wanted to try save her, or ever thinking of sparing her life, all Rook did was toply to his fathers will.
For capturing the demon intelligence operative and the Demon Lords sister, Raimon Barusak would be an hindrance. However, on the other hand, in order to capture Catherinne and Selestinna, Raimon would be an indispensable existence. If he was going to aim for the harem route, it was necessary for him to keep following his orders and silently wait for the opportunities.
At least, there was no way he could oppose Raimon when he was still only four years old.
While saying that, Rook kept fooling himself. However, those things were simply things that were convenient for him to say. His true feelings back them were of dness for having someone sparing him of the trouble for that useless and not so cute heroine. She was by far not really cute, andpared to the other ones, Rook didnt have interest in that girl that wouldnt bring him any advantages.
Thats why he threw her away like a toy he didnt need. The ce she was thrown her away wasnt the trash bin, but a raging sea, and the one that went his way to throw her away was his father, and not himself.
It is not my fault.
If she was to survive from that It would be natural to imagine that she would want revenge on the spiritualists, including Raimon. She would hate Rook, who was living a carefree life; it was possible to understand her feelings of wanting to kill him.
Probably, if Rook hadnt left her to her death, perhaps Riku wouldnt be like this. Perhaps things would proceed just like the game. Perhaps he would have been able to have Selestinna smiling beside him right now.
But, its not my fault!
But even so, rather than recognizing his own disgrace, it was easier for Rook to think of all this as the story of a newly made game.
Thats why he tried to give a warm reception to Riku. Thinking that it wasnt his fault, but believing that it was something about the development to the game was much more easier to do.
However, Rook was scared. The grudge of being left to die. From whichever angle one was to see her, it was impossible to see Riku as nothing but as an [avenger] that came to kill Rook.
The detestable red hair that stood out in the darkness of night, the spilled blood as her makeup, and both of her eyes fierily shining like those of a beast. And besides that, despite not having her right arm, there were absolutely no gaps in her fighting stance. Moreover, although Rook had been desperately shouting, during all this time, she had been shing into him a vicious hatred that looked as if it would engulf him. The way she could sneer at him even under this condition made him so scared he couldnt endure.
Rook was so scared of Riku, but so scared that he couldnt bear.
He was going to be killed. The more his sword was avoided, the more this fear intensified, and the future of himself falling to the ground while coughing blood started to dazzle his mind. And so, he was scared. A fear that felt like a darkness that gradually engulfed his body started to dominate him.
Let me kill you already, damn it! You demon!
I see, you only amounted to this much.
This was the instant his fear had won over the anger of Selestinnas death.
The insanity that used to be showing on Rikus eyes vanished like a wave of the sea drawing back. Before Rook could react to Rikus change, he received a strong hit at his stomach. With a strike that exceeded Rooks attacks, she hit him at the stomach with her left elbow.
Guha!( Ϥ!)
You are full of openings.
While muttering Was I overthinking?, Riku gave a roundhouse kick on Rook, who had been crouching because of the pain at his stomach. He wasnt able to avoid it, and also didnt have the time to protect himself from it. With a speed was as fast as a whip, Rikus leg convincingly hit his nk.
Ouch!!( ʹ)
Rooks body was sent into the air with the attack. He violently hit the wall and fell to the ground. While groaning in pain, Rook squatted at the road that had been dyed in blood. Rook curled up as if he was waiting for the next attack.
He had enough of pain. Thats why he wanted the pain to lessen even if by only a bit. Curling up his body while shutting his ears, he shut himself in his own world.
Seeing Rook acting like this, Riku gave him a look that was as cold as ice.
Her intense gaze was to the point of making one imagine whether her emotions had frozen. Because of the fear, Rook wasnt capable of even whining.
For you to not even put resistance, I am surprised next head of the Barusak.
Riku silently pointed the silver sword forward. Being illuminated by the moonlight, the silver de shone in a pale light. The sharp point of that sword looked as if it represented Rikus heart.
Rook tightly shut his eyes.
He would be dying here. Because he wanted to make the harem of his ideals, his elder sister had been engulfed by her own darkness, his precious people had been killed one after another, and his friends had been dying with him not even having the chance to see them off. What a lonesome conclusion for his life. Even though he couldnt aplish anything in his previous life, when he thought he obtained a second chance, he ended up wasting it.
Rook Barusak was about to leave the stage.
It had been such a purposelessly unsightly andical role.
Goodbye, Rook Barusak.
Rooks view was covered in dark.
In this ck and cold darkness, he could hear his elder sister bell-like voice and the sound of her sword cutting through the wind brutally clearly.(TL note: What is a bell-like voice? (ꥯ)k⏤Τ褦)
Chapter 64.Frozen world
Chapter 64.Frozen world
The pain was going toe.
A pain beyond imagination.
In a few seconds, his head would be cut off and he would die.
Rook Barusak was scared of the pain. Since a long time ago, since his previous world, he hated pain. He wanted to livefortably without painful feelings. Thats why he appropriately studied, was approved at a high school of his standing, fooled around with friends of his standing, and likewise, was approved into an university.
The way he followed his life as Rook Barusak had been the same. Making use of his knowledge as the main character, he intended to live his life without suffering as much as possible so that he would not go through pain.
Because this was his second life, he wanted to live to the end of his days in a happy ending.
Where did he do wrong?
As to endure the pain that was toe, Rook clenched his teeth. And then, he waited for the moment Selestinnas sword would cut through the wind and cut off his head.
Huh?
However, no matter how much he waited, the pain didnte.
Timidly raising his face, Rook saw that Rikus sword had stopped mid-air. No, it didnt simply stop. Without Riku blinking her eyes or moving her chest in order to breath, and without a single strand of the red hair that would stand out even at night moving, the sword was simplypletely suspended.
Eh, eh? Ri-rikuane?
Slowly standing up, Rook brusquely waved his hands. However, Riku didnt show any reactions. Without not even a single frown appearing at her forehead, Riku simply kept looking at the ce Rook had been cowering at a few moments ago. He slowly stepped away from her, but without any changes, there wasnt the slightest movement.
What is this?
At that moment, Rook noticed that there was no sound.
Only his own voice that had strangely echoed very loudly. Althoughparing to the daytime, the nighttime would be quiet, even so, it is impossible that there wouldnt be any sounds. He couldnt hear the agitation at the main street, the cries of a baby, the sound of the wind, or even the sound of the touches cracking with the fire.
Wh-what is it happening!?
Only his voice echoed through the back-alley to no purpose.
Rook looked at the surroundings. Riku wasnt the only one that wasnt moving. There was another one that didnt move in Rooks field of vision.
It was Piguro Obis, the staff officer of Leivein Ar who had been looking at the situation of the battle from a ce a little far away from them. With his eyes crossed in an arrogant posture, he silently kept looking at Riku.
Hey, please answer me. Did the time stop?
Rook staggeringly approached Piguro. Piguro was introduced in the game with the ranking of [staff officer] at the Demon Lord army. He was someone that gave off the feeling that he had the intelligence to immediately solve any mysteries even in unexpected situations.
Rook was aware that something such as asking the enemy for information was something that was against the pride of spiritualists and something that should be looked with disdain. However, Rook didnt think that he would be able to get out of the present situation by himself.
I beg you, answer me!
If Rook touched Piguro, perhaps his time, which had stopped, would start moving again.
Hanging onto this hope, Rook touched Piguros arm. At that instant, the point of his finger that had touched him caught fire, and in a blink of an eye, together with a roaring sound, the fire engulfed his whole body.
U, uwaah!?
While raising an unsightly scream, Rook took distance from the fire.
With a roar, in an instant, Piguro became on fire. Without raising any cries, Piguro was turned into ashes and the fire vanished into the darkness.
There were no traces remaining at where Piguro was standing at. If one was to press on about it, the best that could be said would be only how the ground there was slightly burnt.
Why
It is attrition, Rook Barusak.
Suddenly, somebody spoke to Rook from behind.
Hurriedly turning his head, Rook saw the shinigami standing there. While he fondled with his soft looking ck wings, the shinigami had the corners of his mouth raised as if he had been extremely happy.
Even I cant do something like stopping time. All I did was to speed up the time of the area around you and me. Thats why it looks like everything has stopped moving, and that anything you touch catches fire.
Rook remembered a talk about how when one goes above the speed of sound, it feels like the words has stopped moving.
In the distant past, he had the feeling he had heard a talk about how in the time a normal person would be able to do a single action, someone that had been sped up would be able to have finished doing ten things. And on the other hand, if one was to touch paper or cloth, with the attrition of the air, it would catch fire.
Why did you do something like this?
It would have been better if the shinigami had shown himself after he had stopped Riku from moving.
At least, if the shinigami had told Rook that touching things will make them catch on fire before he touched Piguro, it would have been possible to do without his death without doubt.
The one to kill Piguro wasnt himself. It was obvious the one that killed him was the shinigami. Rook red at the shinigami. After he did that, the shinigami shook his head as if saying [how regrettable].
Why, you ask You see, its because if that was to go on like that, you would have died. Yes, your head would have been separated from your body with her sword. If that was to happen, wouldnt I be unable to hear out your wish?
My wish?
The instant Rook head those words, his heart started pulsating fast.
The things the shinigami had told him after the battle at Sherr ind resurfaced at his mind. In exchange for his own soul, the shinigami would grant him a single wish of any kind.
At that time, because of the shock of being told that he had been parasitizing the soul of the true main character, the talk about him having a wish granted had ended. However, it didnt mean that the conversation had been finished there. Rook remembered that it had simply been put off to another day.
Can you still grant my wish?
That is right. I came here to hear your wish after all.
With a sweet voice that could even melt the brain, the shinigami whispered.
If you wish for it, I can grant it no matter what it is. Yes Wasnt it your dream to do your life all over again?
My life Do it over again?
Rooks pulse started to be faster.
If ten years ago he had saved Riku, the development of the story wouldnt have changed to this point. At least, Riku wouldnt be at the Demon Lord army, and Selestinna would have been able to survive. If Selestinna would still be alive, then obviously Reba and Kurumi wouldnt have died either, and by now, perhaps they would be smiling beside him together with Anna. Piguro, who had been burnt to death a few moments ago, would have been able to survive, and Charlotte wouldnt have refused him at that time.
He wanted to go back to the past.
He wanted to redo his life one more time.
He would correct what had gone wrong, and would aim for it to develop in the way it was supposed to be. If he made a contract with the shinigami, then this time he would be able to form the harem he dreamed of. And besides, this sorrowful future wouldnt exist anymore, and everyone that had died would be able to walk in that world of happiness.
For him to be able to do all this, how marvelous it was.
Rook, whats the matter? Is there any need for you to hesitate in your current situation?
But even so, Rook couldnt set his resolve.
He wanted to have his wish granted for his own sake without thinking about anything else. This was the easiest way to solve all this, and he had the feeling that this was the way to have everyone be happy.
However, while clenching both of his hands, he couldnt get to feel like agreeing to that contract.
I
Rook was so scared of having to exchange this for his soul that he couldnt bear.
If he was able to do his life over, he would be able to go back to when he was a child. However, he didnt know at what time did he need to hand over thepensation. To begin with, if he had his soul eaten by the shinigami, what would happen to him after that.
The moment he thought about what would happen in the future, his body started to tremble.
Are you scared? Rook Barusak.
The shinigami gently extended his hand.
As if consoling him, the hand was gently ced in front of his eyes.
It is alright. There is no need for you to be scared. It is fine for you to do as you think it is best, and for you to live as you wish.
For me to live as I wish?
Thats right. I am here to help you on that.
And so, he had to take his hand and ept the contract.
With the shinigamis sweet words, Rook extended his hand. However, when he was only a step away from taking his hand, he abandoned the idea.
It would have been better if he epted the contract without thinking about anything. It would have been better for him to wish for being able to do everything over just like the shinigami had told him to. Rooks life and the life of the people that had died would clearly go into a better way if he did so.
I need to change the world for everyones sake.
The faces of the girls that couldnt smile once again resurfaced in his mind.
In order to have those girls being capable of smiling once again, to save Riku, whose life has been destroyed, for the sake of the demons that had been unjustly killed and hisrades that had been killed at Karkata, and also for the sake of the true main character that had his soul dried up because of him, he needed to suppress his fear.
In order to change the world, fear was not needed. If he didnt have the resolve to throw away one or two souls, he wouldnt be able to be a main character.
Is that your wish?
The eyes of the shinigami had a cold glint that were like the shine of jewels.
Rook silently looked at the shinigami. Looking at the shinigami, who looked to be somewhat happy, Rooks face that was stiff because of his fear softened up a bit.
I want to change the world. I want to save everyone, have everyone be happy, and make a world that everyone can smile.
He muttered those few words.
He felt that by each word he spoke, the more his thoughts were being solidified.
But, this Maybe it is only my selfishness.
Yes. This is probably just that I wanted to be happy. That I wanted to create a world centralized on myself.
The true feelings he had been hiding had finally been shown to the world.
Him wanting to kill Riku was just his personal grudge for Selestinnas death, and him wanting to save Riku was just the regret of how he had left one of the heroines to die. Him wanting Piguro, who he had killed by ident, and the spiritualists that had lost their life at the great defeat of Karkata toe back to life was only because he wanted to run away from his sins.
All of this was nothing but his own biased thoughts.
Thats why, shinigami.
For some reason, Rooks heart lightened.
As if a fresh air had been blown at it, his heart had calmed down. There was nothing to be scared of anymore.
He didnt know whether this choice was the correct one or not. But he wanted to believe that it wasnt the wrong one.
My wish is
After Rook had told his wish to the shinigami the [time] that had been stopped started to move once again.
Chapter 65.Ghost
Chapter 65.Ghost
This guys life had no worth.
Riku clicked her tongue in a low sound.
After Riku had told him she had killed Selestinna, Rook had finally directed her with killing intent.
Riku was so happy about the killing intent that she couldnt hold herself back. Her body getting animated if it was a natural reaction, and her heart started to tremble because of the excitation. Of course, Riku still remembered the orders of retreat that had been given by Leivein. She knew that perhaps it would be thoughtless of her to exhaust her body in a ce like this.
However, until she had killed this enemy that is fallen down at this back-alley, she wouldnt pull back.
After she was finally going to be able topletely beat down a serious enemy, she had to click her tongue.
That is because her excessive expectations had quickly been destroyed to the point of it being sad.
Riku was able to guess by Rooks first attack. She was able to guess that that guy was not an opponent worth fighting.
With his body left to his anger, Rooks swordy definitely had strength. However, it was nothing but an increase in strength. On other hand, in exchange for that, he had lost other important factors.
Rook wasnt thinking about where to aim at all. Despite his killing intent, she couldnt feel him wanting to kill her in those blows.
Hey, are you properly aiming?
Laughing it off, Riku mocked Rook.
Riku thought that if she provoked Rook, he would be able to be a little bit more serious about their fight.
However The result was extremely disappointing, and the more the time passed, the more Rooks attacks became rougher.
If those blows Rook had kept repeatedly sending at her was to even touch her a bit, Riku wouldnt be left untouched.
But that was if it actually [hit].
Rooks swings were too long, its tragectories were easy to read. Let alone how he had given up on hitting, it was as if he was saying Feel free to kill me. Because of how in the blows were, Riku had suspicions about it being at trap, but then after looking at Rooks eyes, who had lost himself in anger, it didnt seem to be the case.
Shit, hit, hit, hit, hit, hiiiit!!
While letting out annoying yells, he kept recklessly swinging his sword. Because how irritating it was, it made Riku start considering cutting his throat already.
Rook was much more of a small fry than Riku had expected. Only deciding whether there was any worth in fighting with him or not was the problem.
Although Riku had the handicap of having only a single army, if she didnt hold back in addition to that, it wasnt impossible that Rooks life might have ended up reaped at anytime by ident.
It was such a boring and meaningless fight.
But even so, Riku tried to endure this.
She was in expectation that Rook might still have a hidden a trump.
Riku was nning topletely crush Rook and take away every single bit of hope he had. And after that, she would take him back home with her and killing him after torturing him even more.
To have this be true, if Rook was going keep up with this half-assed fighting, there wouldnt be any meaning to it. Whether Rook would have the resolve to stand up and struggle, or then clench his teeth in despair, although Riku wanted the former if possible, what Rook had chosen was the path of the loser.
Let me kill you already, damn it! You demon!
The killing intent faded away from Rooks eyes and only fear remained. Riku hadpletely lost her motivation. While regretting how she had wasted her time for such a boring thing, she decided to change her attitude about this battle.
I see, you only amounted to this much.
As soon as Riku said that, she hit Rook at his stomach with her left elbow.
Riku had changed her mind.
She wouldnt catch him alive and torture him to death. Rather than that, killing him right now seemed to be much better. After all, there were still people she wanted to kill remaining.
Thinking back about it, the one leading the spiritualists at Derufoi and the one tomand the army at Karkata was Rook Barusak. Despite him being in a clearly favored position with higher numbers, he had suffered misfortune. There was no way Riku would lose to an opponent of this extend. To begin with, there was no way she would be able to enjoy herself if she continued with this battle.
Goodbye, Rook Barusak.
Once Riku dered Rooks death sentence, Rook started to cry like a pig that was about to be butchered. What was sitting there was the very unsightly figure of the next head of the Barusak.
Looking at him with cold eyes, Riku raised her sword and
Hm?
Riku noticed something was wrong.
Rook was supposed to be trembling with his hands in the head until a few moments ago.
Despite that, Rook wasnt trembling. Moreover, he was now standing. He was away from the range of Rikus sword and was ring at her. He was filled with killing intent, but she felt that he had regained hisposure.
More than anything, the eyes that were supposed to be trembling in fear were now burning with fighting spirit.
Heh.
Maybe he used some kind of technique to set her into an illusion, or maybe he activated some other sort of power.
Whatever it may be, it looked like this time she would be able to have some fun. With her feeling of excitement starting toe back, Riku licked her lips.
Entertain me with your life on line, Rook Barusak.
Riku nimbly fixed her grasp on her sword.
Riku started to pounder about what in the world had happened at this moment thatsted less than a few seconds, but then, she immediately stopped. Rather than thinking about such worthless things, she decided to think on how she should cook the enemy in front of her eyes.
I will be crushing everything you have after all.
When Riku had just given one step forward, Rook spoke words that made her hesitate.
Sorry, Riku-ane. I would like to have this end today.
End today?
With Rooks words, Rikus tone of voice went down by one level.
I I need to take responsibility for my sins. I indirectly changed the future of Selestinna-chan, Riku-ane, and the others. I need to make up for that. Thats why, I cant die until then.
Rook kept talking while having his eyes above Rikus right shoulder. He spoke to her as if there was someone standing where he was looking at.
I There is no way I can die yet. Besides, I want to fight Riku-ane fair and square. I want to fight you, and fix Riku-anes wounds and everyones regrets. This is something I think I can do forpensating for everything Thats why I cant rely on the shinigami!!
Speaking at a fast pace, Rook just like that showed Riku his back and started running away. Right when he turned away from Riku, she immediately started to follow after Rook.
However, the one to give thest word was not herself. While keeping down her heart that seemed it would jump out of her chest, she turned her eyes to where Piguro was.
Staff officer Piguro! Please, gave me the permission to follow after him! Huh?
However, Piguros figure was nowhere to be seem. Rather, even his presence vanished.
Maybe he became scared of her battle with Rook and went ahead to the main forces?
No, thats not it.
Thinking well about that, Riku shook her head.
From what Riku knew, even if Piguro had less merit than Leivein, he would not leave his subordinates in the middle of a battle and run away by himself.
Even if he would get angry and shower Riku with insults, he would still be looking at the battle from the side.
Although she felt he was this kind of person, it seems he had gone to somewhere.
Thats weird.
Rikus concerns turned from Rook to Piguros whereabouts. In the ce Piguro was standing, there was a few of some sort of ck marks that seemed as if the ground had been scorched.
Crouching down, Riku tried to touch the ashes with her hand. It was still slightly warm. It was as if Piguro had been burnt down. However, if that is the case, then [when] did it happen?
Riku thought back about her exchange with Rook.
Rook was by himself without doubts. There were no presences of other people in the back-alley; it was only Riku, Piguro and Rook. Only the three of them.
From what she knew about Piguro, there was no way he would go kill himself right in front of her eyes. Besides, no matter how much she was deranged at the time, the fire that supposedly turned him into ashes would definitely enter in her view.
Perhaps There was a third party?
Riku uttered the hypothesis she suddenly thought about.
Right at the time before Rook was about to leave, while he was speaking, he wasnt looking at Riku, but looking at the position [around at her left shoulder]. She couldnt sense anyones presence there, but may there had been a ghost-like third party she couldnt see then?
Regardless of what it was, there was some kind of connection between Piguros disappearance, the third party, and also Rooks Barusak change in behavior.
Coloneeel!!
While Riku was thinking about those things, she heard Roppus voice.
Without lowering his speed despite bleeding from his abdomen, he approached Riku.
We sessfully carried the princess outside the royal capital. All there is left to do is to escape from here By the way, where is staff officer?
He went back ahead Probably. Lets go, Roppu.
Grasping the ashes, Riku followed after Roppu.
While having her mind jumbled up with mysteries, Riku escaped from the royal capital.
-
After the red hair that would stand out even at night and the silver hair left the ce, the shinigami showed himself.
Looking at the direction of the water fountain za, which was where the silver haired disappeared to, he spoke in a bored tone.
Really, no meals this time either.
While hanging his head down dispirited, this time he looked at the direction outside the royal capital, which was where the red haired left to. The moment he turned his eyes, the shinigamis eyes started to sparkle.
And then, extremely happy, he muttered.
Soon enough, it will be the time to eat the other soul.
While slightly drooling, the shinigami muttered. There was no person around to hear those words.
The only ones that knew of these words were the rats running around in the darkness of the night at the royal capital.
Chapter 66.Fissure
Chapter 66.Fissure
By the time Riku and Roppu had regrouped with the other troops, it started to rain.
The troops leaded by Leivein were settled at a forest a bit away from the royal capital hiding there.
Even though the trees served as substitutes for umbres, the rain would still steal the warmth of the body. All both of them could do was to wait there and have the hood of their raincoat low over the eyes and keep in hiding there.
You arete, captain.
With her raincoat on, she peeked through the gaps of the trees.
About only half an hour had passed since they escaped from the royal capital. However, Leivein still didnte back. Riku strained her eyes as much as possible to see at the distance, but there were no results to doing that.
Minute by minute, the time kept passing.
The more the time passed, the more Riku became unable to contain herself.
Roppu, I leave this ce to you. I will go see the situation there.
Pl-please wait, colonel Riku!! Isnt colonel still worn out!!
But Roppu held Rikus left arm in order to stop her. The other Riku demon subordinates also hurriedly went over to try stop Riku. One person clung at her foot, another one went in front of her path to try block her, and another one tried to hold her down by holding her shoulders from behind.
Thats not good, colonel! Did you forget the order to retreat!?
Didnt we properly deliver princess Catherinne to them? Colonels work has already been finished!!
Thats right! If you dont rest, you will die of blood loss, colonel!
Riku herself didnt care about her condition. However, from any other peoples perspective, it was clear that Rikus body was close to her limit.
Of course she had stopped the bleeding, but even so, she had lost a great amount of blood.
Since she had left the royal capital, Riku has been walking unsteadily and her view started to tremble. They understood that Riku was worried about Leivein. But now that she finished her task, Roppu and the other demons believed that having her body rest and recover its strength had the priority.
Thank you for worrying about me. But I will be going.
However, Riku declined their warnings. Riku red at the demon that was holding her shoulders behind her back.
To begin with, other than me Is there any soldiers that has a chance of victory against Raimon Barusak?
Th-that So is the case, but
And so, I will be going now.
In order to advance forward, Riku acted to the point of pushing the demons aside.
While raising a small groan, the demons desperately tried to hold Riku down.
Co-colonel! Please, stop!
Please, be patient! Please, just for now, be patient!
Step back. This Is an order.
Muttering in a low voice, Riku forcefully shook away the demons.
A great number of demons fell down to the ground, and while giving a sidelong nce to them, Riku went forward. However, even if she was able to shook away her subordinates, Riku had reached her limit. When she gave one step, she felt her strength leaving her in one go. By the time Riku could only give three steps, her sight became blurred and she ended up falling on her knees.
Uuu.
Leaning on a tree, Riku put her left hand on her forehead.
Not only her view was bing blurry, but a silver powder started to fly around. She started to hear a piercing buzzing in her ears.(TL note:???)
But I
Very well, then I will go check it myself.
With those muttered words, Riku felt the blood leaving her face.
Raising her head sluggishly, she turned her eyes to the direction of that voice. Standing there, there was a small shadow wearing a hood.
Yes, it seems youve captured the princess. Youve done well, colonel Riku Barusak. In a few days, you will be promoted to major general.
While saying that, the small shadow approached her.
Riku became unable to speak anything due to the appearance of the person that wasnt supposed to be here. As if the small shadow had misunderstood Rikus reaction, after thinking a bit, she removed her hood without caring about the rain.
It has been a long time, colonel Riku Barusak. Have you forgot? It is me, me.
It has been a long time, Charlottesama.
After Riku greeted her, Chalotte nodded satisfied.
Umu, umu, you remembered, Colonel. You may think this as a honor; I will personally go check the situation of general Leivein Ar and his subordinates.
Charlotte left the ce high in spirits. In ce of Riku or other demons, Charlotte was going to check Leiveins situation.
Thats why, without thinking
Please, wait!
Riku spoke.
Riku was in panic. Everything Charlotte got herself involved didnt end up well. If Riku let Charlotte go to the royal capital, she will without doubte back carrying problems with her. Moreover, Leivein was at the royal capital. He will definitely end up dragged into it.
Its dangerous. Please, you shouldnt go, Charlotte-sama!
In order to not have Leivein get in danger even more than that, she must at least not let Charlotte go.
However, destiny was heartless. Without even noticing Rikus feelings, Charlotte showed a kindhearted smile.
There is nothing to worry. What? I will be back in a few moments.
Saying only that, bringing some soldiers along with her, Charlotte left the forest and headed towards the capital.
Even if Charlotte was going to where Leivein is, if it is someone like her, she will only increase the problems. Even if it is only for a minute, Riku needed to stop her.
Riku hurriedly tried to go after her, but she tripped on her feet and she ended up falling down. Even thought she did an ukemi, without she being able of doing it properly with only her left arm, Riku violently hit her head onto the ground. (TL note: Ukemi is that judo thingy you do to lessen the impact of a fall. I couldnt think of a way to trante this to english :/)
With bad conditions such as the cold rain pouring at her, the intense pain, the umted exhaustion, and as if this wasnt enough, theck of blood, Rikus sight was gradually bing ck.
Captain Leivein
Even if she tried to stand up, she couldnt muster strength.
Even if she tried to extend her hand, she couldnt raise her arm.
There was nothing that could be done. She couldnt do anything anymore. Strength kept leaving her body.
Just before her consciousness was wrapped by the darkness, she had the feeling that she had heard the sound of an explosioning from the direction of the royal capital.
-
It has been two weeks since then.
Rikus aplishment for sessfully abducting princess Catherinne was acknowledged, and it has been decided that she would be exempted from the exam and be promoted to major general.
The ones that had influence in the government were mostly demons of noble birth, and the ones that could submit changes in the policies for the demon race were demons of rank above general.
But even so, considering the ranking of a major general on the army, it was still possible for those of that rank to give their opinions.
At that day, Riku had been invited to the Demon Lord castle for her first participation of the meeting.
While fixing the cor of her newly-made military uniform, she straightened her back and walked through the corridor. Her straightened up back looked exalted, and to anyone that would look at her, she looked like a diligent person oozing out with honesty.
Lazily looking at Rikus back, Vrusto let out an exhausted sigh.
Hey, ojou-chan. Uh Are you alright?
Im fine. There is nothing to be worried about.
Even though Vrusto worriedly spoke to her, Riku indifferently answered back.
Riku was in this mood all the time since she came back from the royal capital. If taking into consideration how she had lost one arm and other things too, it wouldnt be strange if Riku became depressed and became a shut-in. But despite all those things, from the outward, Riku maintained aposed appearance.
For what Vrusto heard, the Demon Lord army had had a good fight at the royal capital.
That was especially for Leivein Ar, who was able to fight Raimon to equality.
However, that fight was nothing but a diversion for the sake of sessfully abducting the princess.
Therefore, once Riku had retreated, Leivein too would withdraw. The attack of the pursuing spiritualists was fierce, but even so, they somehow were able to get to the gates of the capital. And when they finally rushed out to outside the gates An incident had happened.
Mu, you are toote. I became tired of waiting.
The provisional Demon Lord Charlotte had gone to where Leivein was on her own volition.
Because of the unexpected appearance of Charlotte, Leivein and his subordinates were caught off guard. Right at that time, from the lookouts of the royal capital, the spiritualistsunched a massive attack onto them. Infusing demon banning power into the catapults, they had poured a hail of stones onto the demons.
Charlotte, who had been protected by Leivein, was able to be left out without serious injuries. However, the same couldnt be said to Leivein. Thepensation for protecting Charlotte from the attack was big; without any signs of waking up, he became ina. From what the doctor had said, the possibility of him waking up again was extremely low and the hope of him being cured was close to zero.
Riku adored Leivein.
After hearing something like that, it would be impossible for her to live normally. Rather, the situation was to the point that it wouldnt be strange if Riku abandoned her work and kept staying at the room Leivein was in.
However, without any signs of Riku caring about Leiveins state, Riku was showing enthusiasm on participating in the meeting.
By what Vrusto had seen from how Riku would act at the battlefield or the sliver of insanity he had seen at that time at Karkata, it felt as if Riku was a different person.
For me to worry Its obvious I would be worrying about you. When I finally thought you guys came back, you had lost you right arm, staff officer Piguro is missing, and captain Leivein became
Be silent, second lieutenant Vrusto.
For the first time, the glint on Rikus eyes had changed.
Her devoted and honest expression didnt change, but her eyes had the glint it would have when she would sumb to her insanity at the times in the battlefield. Although Vrusto became relieved that Riku didnt change, because of the pressure, his fur stood up.
Sorry, I wont say anything.
With the glint of Rikus eyes, Vrusto became unable to say anything.
With the two not talking to each other, both headed towards the meeting room.
From then on, except for the provisional Demon Lord, bringing in escorts was not allowed. And so, Riku had to go in by herself.
You may go now. Now, go finish your tasks.(TL note: I dont know how to trante this ->ޤǤǽY<-to english. Well, this pretty much means: its enough for you to follow me up to here. I just dont know well how to phrase this up.)
Riku said without turning her head to Vrusto.
Understood, ojou-chan.
I am a major general now, second lieutenant Vrusto.
Recognizing that Vrusto had heard her, Riku opened the door to the meeting room.
Looking at her small back vanishing at the other side of the door, Vrusto was taken by a feeling of loneliness.
At the time Riku entered the meeting room, most of the demons were already present.
While sitting on their chairs, they threw a sidelong nce at the neer. Without caring about those gazes, Riku sat down at her seat. The mustached demons were whispering about something. The majority were nobles of prestigious families that didnt belong to the military.
She had felt some interest in those conversations, but only for today, she would keep looking forward without caring about those.
Umu, Ive beente.
Five minutes had passed since Riku had entered in the meeting room.
Before we start the meeting, I will introduce you our new member. Hey, stand up.
With Riku standing up as she had been ordered, Charlotte nodded satisfied.
It is major general Riku Barusak. Because now general Leivein Ar is retired due to his injuries, she will be temporarily be the divisionmander of the fourth armys Dragon Demon Division. Therefore, because of this exception, her authority will be the same as one of a general. Does anyone have any objections?
The ce fell silent.
Nobody was saying anything. The demons that were involved with politics twisted their face, but at the moment, even the staff officer of the Dragon Demon division Piguro is missing. If considering the military ranks, having major general Riku fill Leiveins hole was a reasonable choice, and so it was difficult to object.
Giving a nce through the meeting room, Charlotte nodded once again while saying Umu.
It seems there are no objections. Then, from now on, major general Riku Barusak has the authority of a general In other words, she had the authority to control the division and the authority to submit documents. Major general Riku Barusak, do you have anything to say about this?
While had been silently hearing Charlottes words while looking at her forehead. (TL note: Maybe it would be better if I wrote face? Well, the literal trantion is somewhat at the forehead though.)
However, because Charlotte had spoken to her, Riku needed to answer. Riku calmly lowered her head.
I have nothing to say.
Umu, now then, todays topic will
Before that, I would like to propose a topic. Would that be eptable?
Charlotte became wide-open at Rikus words.
But that surprise onlysted for an instant, and at the next moment, with sparkling eyes, she looked at Riku.
As expected of the person that climbed up to major general in your age. Anytime I meet you, you are always enthusiastic about your job. Umu, since todays topic isnt very important, you may speak.
Charlotte leaned forward a bit and was now listening to what Riku had to say.
It seemed she was interested in the first topic Riku was going to propose since she became a major general. The ministers and nobles that had been looking at Riku with contempt a while ago and also the demons that were affiliated to the military were all now paying attention to Riku.
The sights of everyone in the meeting room were now all onto Riku.
Thank you very much.
Riku turned her eyes from Charlottes forehead to her eyes that were filled with curiousity.
Although everyone was paying attention to her right now, there was nothing for her to be afraid about.
There was nothing to hesitate. Right now, all she needed to do was to act in ord to her beliefs.
In a well projected and clear voice, Riku spoke of what has always been hiding in her heart.
I would like to propose the dismissal of the provisional demon lord Charlotte Demonz.
Chapter 67.Eight days before the start of the war
Chapter 67.Eight days before the start of the?war
In an instant, the meeting room was wrapped up in voices of uproar.
There was a great variety in their reactions. It was as if someone had put a nest of bees in the meeting room.
While Riku was silently hearing all their voices, and Charlottes eyes became wide-open and she became petrified.
This moment has finally arrived.
Riku raised the corners of her mouth. This was something she had been thinking about since she had regained consciousness Or so to speak, eight days before this.
C
Alright, I will kill Charlotte.
Those words.
Those words Riku dered were the start of everything.
Rather, if one was to be more urate, perhaps it would be the instant when Asty blurted out about Leiveins condition.
When Riku asked Asty if Leivein was fine, honestly to a fault, she ended up telling Riku the truth. The more Asty spoke about it, the more Riku frowned, and by the time she had finished telling thest details, with her hands clenched, Riku was about to stand up at anytime.
Asty, do you know where Charlotte is?
While silently showing a smile, she gently asked Asty.
While mumbling her usual Hmmde gozaru as she thought, she lightly rubbed her finger on her chin.
Probably at the highest tower of the Demon Lord castle But, what are you thinking about-de gozaru!!? Colonel, you must stay put-de gozaru!!
Asty, who came back to her senses, hurriedly stood in front of Riku.
If she was to let Riku by without caring, maybe Riku would really go kill Charlotte.
Looking at Riku right now, she was already holding her halberd with her left hand. Besides that, while having the glint on her eyes she would have she is at the battlefield, she was wrapped within a dense killing intent.
It was not even needed to think about it.
Riku was seriously going to kill Charlotte. Setting her resolve, Asty carefully chose her words in order to calm Riku down for the time.
Colonel, you need to contain your anger for now-de gozaruyo. First of all, if you were to kill Charlotte-sama, the provisional Demon Lord, it would be considered that youmitted treason against the Demon Lord army-de gozaru. You would lose your standing at the Demon Lord army-de gozaruyo.
Although Asty boldly begged to Riku as if she was calming down a horse, it ended up like she was putting oil into the fire. The glint on Rikus eyes became even worse and Asty was showered by a gaze that was colder than usual.
Anger? Contain?
Riku muttered those two words. Her voice had an stillness that was as if it came resounding from the depths of hell.
With the level of anger that surpassed Rikus usual, Astys back became soaked with sweat. Although her body started to tremble with fear, she didnt even have the spare time to be noticing that.
Once someone harms captain Leivein, this someones death is decided. Even if it is the provisional Demon Lord, I will have her have a suitable punishment.
Th-that is not good-de gozaru! If you were to kill the head of the Demon Lord army, you will be killed by general Leiveinter-de gozaruyo!
Asty desperately tried to hang on, but Rikus intent didnt change.
That is fine by me.
Without hesitation in her eyes, she looked straight to the door.
The average demon would not have chances of winning against Charlotte, who bears the title of provisional demon lord. However, if it was the Demon Lord armys ace Riku, how would it be? Even if she had lost her dominant arm, it was possible to imagine her easily winning against Charlotte.
Even if she were to fight against Charlotte, she wouldnt lose.
Asty had to agree that since that was the case, then perhaps it would actually be fine to let Riku go. However, after thinking about what would be happening next, she hurriedly shook her head.
Even if it is eptable, it is no good-de gozaru!! The punishment for killing the provisional demon lord is execution-de gozaru! I dont want colonel Riku to die-de gozaruyo!
Asty.
With that small mutter, Rikus expression suddenly changed.
For a brief moment, Asty became relieved thinking that Riku had finally understood what she was saying. But then, Rikus halberd cut through the wind, raising a sound. Because of the sudden attack, Asty had to put her all only to draw her sword. Before Asty could wield her sword, it had been knocked off her hand, and now, the tip of the axe de was pointed next to her throat.
This is the final warning, Asty Gortoberuk. Let me pass.
Rikus voice was cold in all aspects.
Asty had no way to stand against that. She couldnt win against Riku with her fists, and her sword had fallen down to the floor. Her sword was at a distance that even if she was to extend her hand as much as she could, she wouldnt be able to reach it. Even if she was able to reach out for her sword, before she could act, her head would probably be sent flying.
Co-colonel
If she didnt obey Riku now, she would lose her life.
But even so, Asty hesitated.
If she let Riku pass, she felt it would be an unrecoverable situation. Riku also should have felt Asty holding that hesitation. After slightly closing her eyes
I see, this is your answer.
As if she was disappointed, Riku dered Astys death sentence.
Asty back muscles stood up. The heartless face Asty had seen many times when Riku would kill was now looking at her. She was giving her all just by standing up. Without hesitations, Riku mustered strength and was about to go kill Asty. And then
Thats enough, colonel Riku Barusak.
Suddenly, the door opened.
A big man with magnificent horns and thatcked one of his arms was standing in front of the door. The instant Riku saw the figure of the man, her face became grimmer, and Astys face relieved.
Your killing intent was leaking even outside the room, you know? It is nice that you are honest, but you need to train yourself to suppress your emotions a little.
Rudogar Gortoberuk resolutely entered in the room.
What, Im just. There are only a few demons that noticed colonels killing intent.(TL note: I dont know what this means ->ʤˡ˽β¤˒BƤ<-)
Ho-honored grandfather
After Asty raised a voice that was like that of a chicken on the verge of being strangled to death, Riku went out of her stance. Once Asty was released, the mood that seemed to be frozen loosened, and as if a string that was holding her was cut, Asty sat down.
Seeing her granddaughter like that, Gortoberuk lightly patted her shoulder.
Asty, youve done well in stopping the colonel. I will give you some pocket moneyter.(TL note: It feels kind of strange for him to give her pocket money because of that Here is the japanese raw just in case ->ƥ褯ֹʡȤСDz<-)
Honored grandfather Thank you-de gozaru
Do you have any business with me, general Gortoberuk?
While ring at the conversation between grandfather and granddaughter, Riku asked Gortoberuk.
Riku was wary of Gortoberuks appearance, which seemed as if it had been nned. Riku had the resolve to kill Gortoberuk without hesitations if he was to report the conversation that happened just now to Charlotte. With both being fellows about them being one-armed, Gortoberuk won in experience. However, Riku had already seen that she was stronger than him.
Right now, even at this instant Riku was capable of defeating Gortoberuk.
What, you may calm down. I also have the same thoughts as colonel.
While patting his granddaughters shoulder, Gortoberuk said in a calm voice.
Although I was actually intending on having that in a more peaceful manner.
The same thoughts?
When she had heard that Gortoberuk had the same thoughts as her, a bit of strength left the hand that was holding the halberd. However, those might have been words to lower her guard. Without lowering her vignce, Riku had asked Gortoberuk once again.
After she did that, Gortoberuk smile vanished from his face.
I also believe that the provisional demon lord Charlotte should be dismissed.
His face was showing an expression serious in all aspects. Without faultering in his voice, general Gortoberuk continued his words.
If considering the future of the Demon Lord army, it is difficult to tolerate someone like that being at the top. Until now, Ive been obeying her since she was the Demon Lords younger sister But as to be expected, Ive reached my limit.
In that case, isnt it fine to kill her?
With Riku saying that, Gortoberuk shook his head.
If you simply kill her, you will be used of that crime. Besides, you, Colonel Riku No, major general Riku You are an existence that will be shouldering the Demon Lord army from now on. I dont want to discard the junior generation for the sake of dethroning that woman.
Gortoberuks eyes had a sharp glint on them.
To Riku, it didnt seem like Gortoberuk was telling lies.
I see. In that case What do you intend on doing, general Gortoberuk?
Riku calmly ced her halberd at her armpit as she said that. Although it was at her armpit, it was still at a ce where she would be able to reach out for the halberd. If something was to happen, she would be able to immediately retaliate. In order to clear up Rikus vignce, Gortoberuk told her his n with sincere thoughts.
After eight days, together with colonels promotion to major general, they will also be holding a meeting. At that ce, major general Riku is to propose the [dismissal of Charlotte]. Until then, we will be increasing our allies.
Allies? I dont think there are any demons that would want to be allies with me though.
Riku snorted.
Riku was aware that she was hated because she was a human. There was the looks of contempt she had always been given since she had been recruited at the Dragon Demon Division. She couldnt think that something like that could be cleared away in only eight days no matter what.
As if he had read Rikus thoughts, Gortoberuk raised three of his fingers.
The demons participating at the meetings are divided into three groups. The first one is made of demons that will obey Charlotte no matter what. It is impossible to drag in allies from this group. The second one is made of opportunistic demons. Actually, most of the demons are in this group. They are following Charlotte now, but they can easily change sides to where it is more convenient for themselves. They are fellows that cant be trusted, but they will be what most of our allies are.
Gortoberuk lowered down the first and the second finger he had raised. With his remaining finger, he pointed at Riku.
The third group is of demons that has doubts on Charlottes methods even if it is a little. If we are able to pull some allies from there, we will be able to make the opportunistic demons move.
In Rikus mind, the image of Charlotte standing by herself at the meeting surfaced.
No matter how much authority she had, if they were to get allies to their side, she would be outnumbered. It will be possible to corner her into her dethronement.
If they were to seed in doing so, Charlotte would be her ything.
If she loses her title as the provisional demon lord, Charlotte would be a normal demon. Even if Riku boils or roasts Charlotte, she wont be used of any crime.
I see
After hearing Gortoberuks words, Riku recovered herposure.
Even if she wins Leiveins grudge, she will be able to avoid being judged by the other demons. Besides, the feeling of wanting to remain next to him once Leivein recovers his consciousness was also strong.
In order to make the future where she remains at her current position and continues to serve under Leivein be true, she needed to kill Charlotte herself no matter what.
Rikus stiffen face softened.
General, how many people are there in the meeting?
After seeing Rikus attitude, Gortoberuk let out a happy smile.
A hundred demons will be gathering there. If we get the support of more than half of them, it will be our victory.
Without any issues, both of them held each others hands.
With the hands that werent their dominant hand, both Riku and Gortoberuk firmly shook their hands.
Until the meeting, there were eight days left.
That was going to be the moment the trigger for the decisive battle had silently been pulled.
Chapter 68.A normal day that is like any
Chapter 68.A normal day that is like?any
The early summer wind was blowing at Myuuz castle.
Vrusto Asuteroid let out a big yawn.
The color of the nt buds became greener and fruits slowly started to ripen. Looking at the sky, it was possible to see clouds that looked like cotton candies calmly floating around. It was a season that made one want to eat frozen sweets while enjoying the fresh breeze under the shadow of the trees free of care.
Fuwaa So sleepy.
His break time would soon finish, and then it would be the time for the afternoons training.
Vrusto was entrusted with the supervision of the training while Riku was not present. Because he had to apany the demons at their training every day, he would only be able to finish through the documents only after the sun had set. Besides, because it was not only his share that he was responsible for, but also the share of Riku and the other demons that went to the royal capital, he didnt have enough time.
It was a daily life of moving around with all his power at the day and ring at documents at night. If his body was to break down soon, it wouldnt be weird.
Really, wake up already That stupid girl.
While taking out a bottle of water, Vrustoined.
Although Riku had returned from the royal capital, she still didnt wake up.
And so, likewise, today he would need to train the demon soldiers until his throat dried up too.
Haa. Even if I say all that, it wont change anything, I guess.
Biting onto the lid of the bottle, Vrusto skillfully opened it up. The cold water went through the throat that was worn out from screaming. At that day, Vrusto was finally able to get some rest.
Summer was a very mild season.
But even if it was such a warm weather, he needed toplete his tasks. Today at the afternoon he needed to train the demon soldiers, and surely today as well he will only be able to finish doing everything after he used up all his time just like yesterday. This was evidence that today was a peaceful day, and so there werent any problems, nor did Vrusto intend toin about it.
Besides that, the demon side had abducted the princess of the humans. It wouldnt be weird if they attacked for retribution for that anytime now. Even though it was peaceful, he needed to focus his mind and be prepared for battle.
Vrusto tapped his face in order to motivate himself And it was at that instant.
Hiiiii.!( Ҥ!)
Do not fear! That guy is wounded!! Besides, it is a human!
Stupid, there is no way we can win.
Because of someones screams, Vrustos ears jumped up.
Miserable screams together with the sound of an intense sword fighting reverberated from the direction of the training grounds.
Really, what happened?
Switching off from his apathetic thoughts in an instant, he ran straight to the training grounds.
Among the words that were screamed, there was the word [human].
Nine out of ten, by saying human It would be in other words that spiritualists had appeared.
The Myuuz castle had fallen in the hands of the humans once.
Because the ce had been devastated, spiritualists might invade at any instant. However, because there were no reports that the fort that protected the vanguard of Myuuz, the one attacking is not a big army, but one or two spiritualists at best. If it is only this many, it should be possible to easily defeat them.
What kind of guy dide for it to be a tough fight for them.
Moving his nose, he sniffed the air. However, he couldnt sniff any unfamiliar smell.
In that case, inevitably, it would mean that this was the work of someone here.
Hey, what happened Hm?
The instant Vrusto looked at the training grounds, he became startled.
The demon soldiers that were stationed at Myuuz castle were demons of the second and third division that put all their effort to improve their physique and techniques.
They werent demons that would be defeated by average enemies, but even so, those strong demons wereid at the ground at their wits end. One after the next one was crumbling down and bing part of the mountain of corpses there.
Looking at the demon soldiers being easily defeated to the point of it being sad, the culprit for this situation smiled.
What is it? You didnt ck just because I wasnt here, right?
The strong demons werepletely suppressed by the single red haired demon.
What are you doing, ojou-chan?!
Forgetting his exhaustion, when Vrusto came back to himself, he was already shouting.
You came, second lieutenant Vrusto. Have your break time ended?
Stupid. Because of you, I had to end it sooner! Besides, you still arentpletely recovered, right? What are you doing by massacring the subordinates!!
Vrusto held his belly.
A stinging pain went through his stomach.
Vrusto had been worrying about Riku a lot. He felt stupid for being troubled on how he was supposed to cheer her up about she losing one of her arms after she woke up.
You are livelier than I thought you would be. Really, right after you wake up, you are already beating the soldiers.
It is training. I need to get back in shape fast, you see.
Riku lightly swung her halberd. Its tip was pointed to Vrusto.
What about Vrusto? Wont you have a match with me?
No, I would have to decline. Im not in the mood to be fighting ojou-chan.
While raising both of his arms as if he was surrendering, Vrusto nced around the training grounds.
Every single one of the demons were sprawled at the ground. The only ones that were unharmed were the demons that were watching from the sides because they didnt want to get wrapped into this. They wouldnt expose their neck to danger. After agreeing in his mind that that was a wise choice, Riku spoke to Vrusto.
Second lieutenant Vrusto, I will be going to the demon capital tomorrow. Prepare the arrangements.
Yes, yes Hm, demon capital? Tomorrow?
Vrusto unconsciously asked back.
Riku had lost one of her arms, had been unconscious for three days, and when Vrusto was still thinking on how she went andpletely beat the soldiers right after waking up, she now told him she was going to the demon capital.
Vrusto though it was some kind of joke, but Riku had a serious face on.
Yes. Together with my promotion to major general, they will be holding a meeting. Because it is necessary to bring escorts along, I will have you apany me.
Riku said those outrageous things as if it was the obvious.
Vrusto had heard that if Riku was to sessfully abduct the princess, she would be promoted to major general. However, he didnt think it would be this much fast. Rather, more than that, what troubled Vrusto was the word [escort]. Vrusto also had his own job to do. If he pulled an all-nighter, he could finish sorting things out, but he wanted to sleep in his bead before departing to somewhere.
Heh, it is very fast. Congrattions for the promotion. By the way, dont ojou-chan thinks that it wouldnt be a problem even if ojou-chan doesnt bring an escort?
ording to general Gortoberuk, it is necessary for me to have the dignity of a major general. Dignity, you see.
After immediately replying, Riku put her halberd on her back. It seems that her decision wouldnt change regardless of Vrustos thoughts. Vrusto words were only useless struggle.
Dignity, right And then, who are you bringing with you? Besides, isnt general Gortoberuk absent? What are we going to do about themand?
I will leave Myuuz to Gortoberuks subordinates and Asty. I am nning on leaving the contacting in emergencies to Roppu.
It seems that everything had already been nned on Rikus mind.
In reality, Vrustos position was higher than Astys, and he was the one supposed to be left with themand.
Ah-ah, it will be an all-nighter.
Is that so? Do your best. Now then, I will be calling the name of the soldiers I will be bringing along with me. If your name is called, then you are to gather in front of the gate tomorrow early in the morning. We are departing right as the sun will be rising.
While Vrustosmentations now were being directed to another ce, Riku immediately walked to where the soldiers fallen on the ground were.
Beah Applefield, Sahmon Makkenji, Hanii Hant
The reactions of the soldiers that had their name called varied for each of them.
Some people would be full of delight on their face as if that was honor itself for them to apany her, and other people would have their eyes filled with exhaustion just like Vrustos. However, there was nobody that looked at Riku with hate. Looking at the reaction of the soldiers, Vrusto noticed something weird.
Gurizri Araska. Those are the fifty names. Now, follow me.
Yes.
Hearing their responses, Riku left the training grounds.
Hurriedly following after Rikus small back, Vrusto asked for an exnation of the thing he had noticed then.
Hey, is this ok? To have those members
Yes, it is fine. Among the ones that I fought today, there were a few that were more or less strong.
Maybe that is so But there are quite a lot of those that used to follow general Zerrik, you know?
Vrusto whispered to Riku.
Of course, there were many demons that had recognized her since the time she was still at the Dragon Demon Division and demons that had started to obey her since she came to the Myuuz castle among those she chose. However, for some reason, there were those demons that swore loyalty to Zerrik mixed up amongst them. And besides, it wasnt the demons that had recognized Riku, but demons of the anti Riku faction that had put resistance until the end.
Even if you say stuff about dignity, those guys might try plot something to harm that dignity, right?
Those worries are unnecessary.
Looking at Vrustos face, Riku let out a faint smile.
That is because those guys recognized me.
Recognized?
Not that I am proud of that, but I am strong enough to the point of defeating all those soldiers despite having lost one arm.
Riku nonchntly continued to speak.
Thats right. To tell the truth, the only people stronger than ojou-chan are pretty much only people that are as strong as captain. Then, does that have anything to do with that?
General Edgar Zerrik was a muscle-brained man. The soldiers that had been raised by him also took over the same nature.
Vrusto wanted to say You dont say . However, he had the feeling that Riku wanted to speak about something. He wanted to avoid having her not be able to speak because of him irritating her. Thinking of that, Vrusto forced himself to swallow those words.
Well, thats true. General Zerrik gave the feeling of someone that would say Strength is everything! The power of the demon race surpasses everything! and so.
In other words, if I overpower them with strength, I can make them submit. Moreover, if I also recognize their power in addition to that, I can have thempletely under my control.
Riku continued to speak in a tone that didnt differ from her normal voice.
Vrusto gasped at Rikus exnation. Indeed, the reason why the demons that used to be under Zerrik didnt recognize Riku was because Riku was a human, and they didnt want a human standing above them.
Perhaps, the reason why Riku immediately headed to the training grounds was to win over Zerriks subordinates, making them submit with her strength.
There is no way demons she had defeated extremely easily despite bing one-armed would beparable to her power. She is putting her [trust] on those guys to the point of bringing them along to the demon capital as her escorts. Vrusto had his doubts about them really losing their spirit of rebellion because of such a simple reason, but once he remembered those demons used to be subordinates of Zerrik, he was able to ept it. Whether it was for good or for bad, those were [simple] guys.
Besides Even though I said to them I would bring them along, nobody said anyints, right?
I guess. Even the guys that had a funny face on had kind of epted that.
One way or another, they gave off the feeling of acknowledgement.
Just like Vrusto, they should haveints in their mind. However, they obeyed her despite that because they had recognized Riku, and because they were her subordinates after all.
The Demon Lord army was sorted into four big divisions.
Because Piguros whereabouts are unknown, in the fourth army The Dragon Demon division, leaded by Leivein,cked a superior officer. Probably once Riku gets promoted to major general, she will be called back to the Dragon Demon Division and temporally be given themand.
And besides that, Riku hadplete control of the third division and second division that were stationed at Myuuz.
Themander for both of those, Gortoberuk, greatly favored Riku. Without doubt, with only a single call from Riku, the troops of Myuuz would move.
The remaining ones were the first division, leaded by the provisional demon lord Charlotte.
They were elite-picked exceptional troops, but in exchange for that, their numbers were few whenpared to the other divisions.
Riku wondered what could Charlotte be thinking for her to let she have authority of more than half of the military.
Hey, ojou-chan, could you be. nning on going into the demon capital and murder the provisional demon lord Charlote?
As if.
With Vrusto timidly asking that, Riku snorted.
Leivein had prohibited me from doing things like assassination.
Ah, now that you say that, he had told you that at Derufoi.
Although not even one year have passed, it felt like a distant memory. Was the prophecy of the Shibira still continuing? Or maybe she had only seen the blood of when Riku had lost one of her arms? If it is thetter, then it is not something she could control. But in the case the prophecy still continued, Riku would need to be on guard for what would happen thereafter.
Before Vrusto started to warn her about the prophecy, said, just remembering about it.
By the way, if In case Charlotte was to be retired, who would be the one to seed her?
Charlotte is the provisional demon lord. Besides, dont say things that bring bad luck like retirement and so.
Vrusto lightly patted Rikus back.
He didnt intent on patting her with too much strength, but Riku ended up stumbling forwards. Perhaps, because she became one-armed, she couldnt get a good grasp on her center of bnce. After regaining her bnce, she looked at Vrusto with a gaze filled with resentment.
What are you doing?
No, nothing really. Well, there are no good candidates to takemand. There is nobody but Pluutos-sama, the youngest of the Demon Lords siblings, and Pluutos-sama is a cultured person that has no interest in war.
There are very few rtives of the Demon Lord.
The strongest demon race who had inherited the power of the [dragon] had been mostly annihted by the demon lord. The remaining ones were pretty much Leiveins family and Pluutos family.
However, because Leivein hasnt show any hopes of waking up, inevitably, Pluutos himself or his yboy son was the ones that would inherit the throne. If that was to happen, it would be the end for the Demon Lord army.
Thats why I told you. There is nobody to rece her.
Vrusto bluntly dered.
Vrusto knew Riku hated Charlotte. Leivein only had told her to not do shady things like assassination, but in the end, he only prohibited that. Because it is about Riku that it is being talked about, she might end up saying something like It is not assassination; Im going to directly kill her head on fair and square.
He wanted to pluck out this possibility while it was still early.
Right now, there is no other way except for obeying the provisional demon lord Charlotte. Do you understand, ojou-chan?
As if to persuade Riku, Vrusto lightly stroke her red hair.
Without saying anything, Riku silently kept gazing forward.
Im asking if you understood!
.Yes, there is no other way except for obeying Charlotte for now. Thats why I will properly attend to the meeting.
With a unsatisfied tone, Riku muttered.
That is fine then.
Taking away his hand from Rikus hair, Vrusto gave a broad smile.
The task of stopping Riku if she was to do something suspicious was his, her instructor. However,
Ah, , Ojou-chan, do you want some frozen sweets? There should be some remaining at the storehouse.
Dont you need to finish reviewing the documents?
Its fine. In the end, Im pulling all-nighters after all.
With Vrusto saying that, Riku nodded after a while. Looking at her face from the side, she somewhat looked to be in a good mood.
Alright, then it is decided!
While thinking about the taste of the frozen sweets, he hurried to the storehouse. As if Riku also wanted to quickly go eat the frozen sweets, she walked in a faster pace than usual.
Riku hasnt changed from her normal. Looking at her acting like that, Vrusto was able to feel relieved for the moment.
Chapter 69.The timing to defeat the enemy
Chapter 69.The timing to defeat the?enemy
It was five days until the meeting.
The main street of the demon capital, Taitas, was very tumultuous.
Frowning her eyebrows, major general Keity Fostar quietly clicked her tongue.
Really, even though an important meeting is going to be happening Now that I think about it, it is too early to be the market day. What is happening here?
Leaning forward her head, Keity put her face out of the window.
It seemed that the demons at the demon capital were all gathering together. Moreover, all of them looked to be standing as if there was something they were waiting for at the end of the street. While whispering to one another, they were leaning forward, waiting for what was going toe. The directions they were looking at were of all the gates of the demon capital.
What is it? Is somebodying today?
Well, dont you now? As always, Keitys ability in gathering information falls behind.
It was possible to hear a high-pitched voice from behind Keity. Turning her head with a moody expression, she could see a girl of small build elegantly sitting there. The hand that held a fan which hid part of her face was slightly covered in leopard fur.
Fiore Panther. No matter how much of close friends we are, there are things that cant be said. Well, I wont deny that thought.
Major general Keity Fostar, this attitude of sincerely epting your mistakes is admirable.
Fiore hid her smile with her fan.
As a noble, she took part of the center of the politics. She was Keitys best friend that she could trust the most, and was someone that protected Charlotte as well.
Then, Keity. Who in the world has arrived?
That is
Oh, they arrived!
It was right at the moment Keity opened her mouth. Drowning out her voice, someone in the crowd raised his voice. As if induced by that voice, the crowd bellow her eyes started some kind of uproar. Hurriedly turning her eyes to the gates, she noticed that it should have been about the horse riding group that was going under the gate right at that time.
That Is the g of the third division Ah, it should be major general Riku.
Keity crossed her arms as if she was satisfied.
Although Riku Barusak was a human, she actually was a new star, possessing great power. Guessing from her attitude at Derufoi and at the garden party, it seems she had dislike over Charlotte. She didnt like this aspect of her, but because not only had she done a task together with her previously and how both of them were going to be promoted to major general at the same date, she was an existence to pay mind to some extent.
Ah, such a prominent person. For her to advance at her career so much in only one year Hey, Fiore, you should alsoe see her!
While signing Fiore toe with her hand, Keity turned her eyes to Rikus group.
With the armor of the horses shining, Riku and her soldiers were approaching in an resolute manner. With all of them being of the military, their figure riding on their horses was fitting.
With her red hair lightly fluttering, her gant figure advancing through was dignified and didnt lose to the nobles or the other higher-ups of the military. With her single arm, she handled her horse more skillfully than anyone and had at her back a halberd bigger than the stature of her body as if such was only natural.
By one nce, is was more or less possible to understand the reason why Riku Barusak had so young been promoted to major general.
Although the demons that had weed her werent few at the surface, it wouldnt be exaggeration to say that at the demon society strength was what dictated all.
Most of the demons were giving her either a frustrated look, recognizing her capability, or a doubting look, wondering if she was really that strong. Without abuse, they were confirming whether she was a human that was worthy bing a major general.
However, of course, amongst the crowd
The likes of you human! Dont get too cocky!
You jumped-up human! (TL note: Typical japanese swearing -.- )
There were demons that directly showed their hostility.
However, Riku wouldnt get carried over by something like verbal abuse. On the contrary, she only showed a faint smile.
Perhaps that was the real reason why Riku was able to get this position.
Going along her fifty subordinates, her figure was magnificent in all aspects.
Ah, very praiseworthy. Dont you think so, Fiore?
Being asked that by Keity, Fiore also slitghtly sticked her face outside the window. Although her mouth was being hidden by her fan, by looking from the side of her face, it seemed that she was thinking about something.
That is bad.
By saying bad Is there any problem?
Puzzled, Keity inclined her neck to the side.
No matter how I look at it, there are no faults to be ashamed of there.
Have you seen the race of her subordinates? Those around her are the remains of Zerrik.
Closing her fan, Fiore pointed to the direction right behind Riku.
Turning her eye to that direction, Keity was able to see that there really were soldiers with the ferocious face of a bear.
Saamon Makkenji. He was the favored mascot of Zerrik. There were some other people in that crowd too.
Does that mean that major general Riku won over Zerrik subordinates?
Keitys eyes became slightly bulged out.
It hasnt been many days since Zerriks second division had been absorbed. But even so, Riku hadpletely won over them and had a bond of trust that was to the point of her bringing them here along with her.
In other words, it means the same as that girl having her grasp on all the divisions, except for the first one, which is leaded by Charlotte-sama.
By Fiore elegantly opening her fan, a small sound was produced.
From what you have said before, Riku Barusak had ill feelings about Charlotte-sama, correct? If we let this go by and are attacked by them just like that, we wont be able to oppose them.
Wait a second Fiore. Do you mean that Charlotte-sama would lose?
Yes. In a straight fight, she would lose.
With Fiores blunt response, Keitys face became pale.
Although we are still in need of conclusive proofs to finish him off, it seems that Gortoberuk also had been secretly meeting with some members of the parliament. Moreover, they were all demons that didnt have a good impression of Charlotte-sama. It seems they n on doing something in these five days before the meeting.
Su-such a thing!
Keity was trembling.
Most of Charlottes personal guards had died at Derufoi, and the sole survivor Keity, had climbed up in promotions in one go.
For the sake of Charlotte, and also for the sake of herrades that had died, she needed to pluck up the sprouts of revolt before they germinated. While making amotion, Keity rushed over to the door.
Th-there is no way I can let this be. We need to immediately report this to Charlotte-sama!
Wait Keity. There is no reason to be blindly running around.
Fiore held back Keity who was running at her full speed. Being stopped by Fiores call, Keity reluctantly stopped her feet.
Ho-however, for such an important matter
It is obvious that we are reporting this. The problem is not there.
Raising a sound by closing her fan, Fiore turned her back to the window.
It is the timing to defeat the enemy. Didnt you learn of this important thing at the military academy?
That.. is right.
It is at the meeting that they are nning on making their moves In other words, after five days. Looking at it in another perspective, it means that they cant be acting too showy until then. And so, since this can easily be solved by denouncing them once they cause the trouble at the meeting, isnt it better to have more cards to drive them into a corner?
Indeed, an excellent view of the situation.
Agreeing to Fiore, Keity sat down on a chair nearby.
However, do we have chances on winning?
The demons Gortoberuk had secretly talked to were only ten. Other than that, there were only two times that Gortoberuk had left their residence with a smile. Besides, even if they have most of the army on their grasp, because of losses of generals in the recent wars, the only ones of the army that will be able to participate at the meeting are major general Barusak, you and also Gortoberuk; only the three of you. In other words, it is ny six versus four. Even if saying that Gortoberuk was able to gather those ten people as allies, it would still be eighty six versus fourteen. It would be an overwhelming victory for us. (TL note: Bad bad math It should have been twelve! Well, but maybe she is talking about adding more ten people rather than talking about the situation which Gortoberuk was able to win over those ten people he had talked to.)
But as if there was more to be added, Fiore continued her words in anposed tone.
But I have one worry In case they are really intending on dethroning Charlotte-sama, then who are they nning to having the throne assumed after that?
It would be someone of the dragon lineage
There would be no meaning to dethroning Charlotte-sama in that case.
While tapping the closed fan on her hand, Fiore answered.
To begin with, the demon race is dictated by strength. That was the same for the selection of the Demon Lord. It is seen that just because the dragons had far-off much more power than the other demons, their heritage will be the one to govern. But even if it is anyone else, as long as it is someone that has been acknowledged of being strong, it would be fine even if that persons body didnt have the features of a dragon.
At the present, except for Charlotte and Leivein, demons which had features of dragons were all in a decline of strength. It was hard to believe that everyone would follow if someone of that same race assumed the throne.
Therefore, the only other person worthy of that Ah!
In the back of Keitys mind, the face of one person surfaced.
Someone that had unparalleled strength in the Demon Lord army and had many followers; there was only one person like that.
C-could it be
With Keity muttering that, Fiores wrinkles that were between her eyebrows deepened.
It seems you got it. Yes I think Riku Barusak is nning on having herself be the next provisional demon lord.
Riku Barusak was nning on bing a provisional demon lord.
There was no way a human could be a provisional demon lord. However, thinking about the terrifying speed she advanced through the promotions, and then, after judging on how Zerriks subordinates were obediently following her, perhaps it would be possible.
There is no way we can forgive such a thing! We must absolutely prevent this!
It is fine as long as you understand it.
Fiore showed a smile while fanning herself with her fan.
In these next five days, we will be making our own moves over the meeting. First of all we will prevent more nobles from changing their sides than they already did.
Yes! We will definitely stop them!
Keity and Fiore held each others hands. Everything was for the sake of protecting Charlotte, the provisional demon lord.
There were five days until the meeting that was going to be hold early at the afternoon.
Chapter 70.New chess piece
Chapter 70.New chess piece
So hot!!
Right after Riku entered the room she had been assigned to, she took out the smiling mask that had been stuck to her face for about one whole day.
Brashly taking off the first divisions brooch, and even the second armys, she fell onto the bed just like that. Her military uniform became wrinkled, but she didnt care about something trivial as that.
It had already been two days since she departed from Myuuz.
Until she arrived at Taitas, she took more or less one entire day riding her horse without resting, and ever since she got to the demon capital, she got greeted by demons of renowned families and got dragged into wee parties, and so, she waspletely exhausted.
Of course, in response to that, she would receive them in a open attitude as much as she could; she was okay at changing herself to look a bit intimidating. Although she had been behaving herself in a manner different from her usual until now, it wasnt like she was particrly good at it.(TL note: Yes, that ; sentence is really just like that. It is weird in English, but it is how it was written in Japanese.)
In either case, it was a pain in the ass.
It is much easier to swing my halberd around at the battlefield. I cant understand the fellows that like those kind of things.
Sighing, Riku sank her face into the pillow.
It seemed this exhaustion was weighing down onto Rikus body. She understood the connection the fame she acquired at those wee parties had with her next moves. Each second was important; rxing was not allowed. Even though she was tired of it, she could only brace herself.
Haa, what are you doing, ojou-chan.
As Riku was enjoying the softness of the pillow, she heard Vrustos big sigh from behind her. Slowly rising her face, she felt she was about to lock Vrusto out of the room.
Ojou-chan, treat your uniform with more care. That uniform is a newly made one, isnt it?
Vrusto let outints from his mouth.
While hugging the pillow with her single arm, Riku red at Vrusto.
I still have another new uniform at my bag, so it isnt a big deal to have it wrinkle a bit. Besides, right now, resting has the priority.
Well, this might be the case That said, I actually needed to be giving you my report first.
Riku received a letter from Vrusto. The parchment that was elegantly stamped with a wax seal didnt have the name of the sender written on it. Instead of that, it had a feather of a ck crow on it. Taking the ck feather, Riku quietly narrowed her eyes.
The wings of a crow It should be a letter from Kar Fezah of the fourth division.
Riku thought back about the bird shaped demon messenger that hade to Sherr ind. She was one of Leiveins subordinates, and so, was a demon soldier closer to Riku than to Charlotte. Right now, Riku was having her show her capability as a messenger in ce of Roppu, who she had left at Myuuz in case an emergency happened.
Yes, it arrived at the time ojou-chan was still talking to the nobles.
You should have handed it over sooner.
Stupid, I didnt have the opportunity.
After ring at Vrusto for a bit more, she put the pillow aside and broke the seal of the letter. And then, she looked down at the text that had been smoothly organized. The more Riku kept reading, the more her frown became deeper. Right at the time the wrinkles aggravated to the point that it felt as if it wouldnt go back to normal no matter how much she stretched her forehead, Riku finally raised her face.
Apparently, they perceived our movements.
Dejected, Riku dropped her shoulders.
Riku and Gortoberuk didnt believe that the Charlottes side wouldnt discover their actions before their uprising started. However, even if they were discovered, it should have been about tomorrows night that their suspicions would start. If Riku were to do a wrong move now, she would need to change the ns. With that said, it was difficult for Riku to directly meet with Gortoberuk. Both Riku and Gortoberuk had their schedules tight. They needed to agree on a time were both of them could meet each other with just the two of them alone.
Right when they had just finally found a convenient time for both of them, Charlotte ended up perceiving they were nning an uprising, and so, it wouldnt be exaggeration to say that Charlotte was now looking out for Rikus and Gortoberuks actions.
Since it became like that, they needed to adapt, bit by bit changing their movements by themselves as they execute the original n.
While letting out a sigh, Riku nced through the [list of demons that needs special attention] which was included in the letter sent by Kar.
Keity Fostar Ah, that macho woman. As long as I am careful about her power, it should be fine. Now then, the real problem is that Fiore Panther, but Vrusto, do you know her?
Right after Riku brought up the subject, Vrustos eyes became wide-open in surprise.
Haa? Dont you know, ojou-chan!?
I dont know. Ive been only focusing on the battles until now after all.
With Riku responding with those words, exhausted, Vrusto put his hand onto his forehead. While muttering something in the lines of I shouldnt have taught her only about fighting, but also more about themon sense of the demons, Vrusto shook his head frustrated.
You see, the Panther family is a noble family that has great authority even at the parliament. In particr, Fiore is known for controlling the parliament as Charlottes right hand. She can be a reliable person if she is your ally, but if you make her your enemy, she is a terrifying girl to the point that you cant even look at her in the eyes.(TL note: At the sentence where the parliament is mentioned->åƤȤƕrhʤƤ֤ä֪Ƥ<-, there is thisr. I guess it is referring that the parliament is recent to the era, but it might also be something else. Either way, I couldnt think of a way to fit this into the sentence without making itpletely weird.)
Vrusto suddenly had a slight tremble. It seemed that his fuzzy fur stood up somewhat.
With a snort, Riku started to think. From what she saw from Vrustos reaction, it looked like she had made an outrageous enemy.
If she gave up now, because she still havent done anything, perhaps she would be able to escape punishment. However, there is no mistake that the position she had been building up until now would crumble down in an instant. But this was only the best possible ending, and there was no doubts that her moves would be restricted since she would be monitored as the person who was the mastermind of this uprising. The chances of her being able to fight alongside Leivein once he wakes up would decrease considerably. Only that she needed to avoid.
I dont know what mess ojou-chan is nning on doing, but it seems that they got you at the palm of their hand. You should stop doing this kind of reckless thing and give up now.
Vrusto still didntpletely recognize Charlotte as the enemy. Riku trusted Vrusto, but there were exceptions to that. Riku decided to make it so she didnt trust him for now.
Not really. I am not nning on doing anything.
While spinning the ck feather she was holding with her left hand, Riku started to think of counter measures.
However, no matter how much she would think about that, without being able to have any good ideas, the time simply passed. Now that it became like this, she couldnt help but think that she should have gone with the assassination, which was herst resort n. If she concealed herself in the darkness of the night that was as ck as Kar wings, she would be able to easily assassinate Charlotte.
When she started thinking of that, suddenly Riku remembered a certain incident.
Now that I think about it Charlotte had her own messenger squad, right?
With a quiet voice, Riku decided to ask that to Vrusto. As she did that, Vrusto made a sour face.
Yes, she does.
There was one person from that squad at the garden party, right? If I remember correctly, her name should be Mei Asuteroid.
Riku gave a try on pursuing this matter.
If Rikus memories were correct, the messenger that had picked up the information about the Demon Lord crown had a name like that. Although it was impossible for her to forgive Charlotte for sending them to Sherr ind without confirming whether the information was correct, Mei Asuteroid, who to begin with had been made to gather false information, was also a target of hatred. If she werent convinced about the false information, she would have definitely been able to confirm the credibility of a rumor of this level.
However, the reality was that she wasnt able to do that and had been tricked by the spiritualist side.
Something like being manipted by the spiritualists is not forgivable. Just by thinking back about it made Riku angry.
Yes, Mei Asuteroid. That guy that adds nya at the end of her sentences, right?
Yes. Is she your rtive?
If Rikus memories were not mistaken, her face was clearly one of a wolf. And adding to that, the surname she named herself with was the same [Asuteroid]. With that, it was impossible for Vrusto to say that she was unrted to him. Rather, her being unrted is what it would be weird.
Being asked that by Riku, Vrusto nodded with a moodiness of the bottom of his heart.
Yes. Rather than just rtives or anything, she is actually my younger sister.
Younger sister? Did Vrusto have a younger sister?
Something like a younger sister, of course I would have. Then, what about her? I dont know much about her.
Vrusto dered in an unusually casual way. It was the first time the word [sister] came from Vrustos mouth in these ten years Riku had gone through with Vrusto. Perhaps, he didnt have a good rtionship with his sister. To say the least, there were no doubts that regardless whether they were on good or bad terms, Vrusto was distant to his sister.
While making this assumption, Riku gave acent smile. Whether it was that the muscles of her face were stiffen because of how she had kept showing a smile during the whole day or because of some other reason, Riku didnt know, but she was able to easily show a smile.
I see, you had a sister then.
To say the least about how she served Charlotte in her messenger squad, Riku didnt want to believe that a demon that would be caught up by a false information would be Vrustos younger sister, and she didnt want to use such a demon girl that had nothing in her head, but it was out of Rikus expectations that the situation would develop into her current one.
Could you introduce your sister to me? Since we came to the demon capital anyway, I think it should be fine if we went to meet her.(TL note: Just by saying introduce gives the feeling that it is just about Vrusto talking about his sister instead of going to where she is and introduce her to Riku. I couldnt think of better words so that I could have properly this message across.)
Riku would use anyone she could use.
Even if Riku was working together with Gortoberuk, he had less capable people and less money than Charlotte. In that case, she should use anyone she could. Even if that one was clearly the enemy, she would use the person as her chess piece.
Rikus heart was secretly jumping around for the appearance of this new chess piece.
Chapter 71.Secret talk
Chapter 71.Secret talk
Riku had never seen a bar as clean as that.
When she followed after Vrusto inside the shop, Riku became slightly surprised.
Riku thought that bars were the same anywhere. At the time she was at the Dragon Demon division, being convinced by Vrusto, she had went into a bar at the outskirts of the business district. Because of that, her image of a bar became of a sultry, noisy and sweat stinking ce.
However, the bar at the demon capital was different.
In there, it was a quiet and dimly dark ce that illuminated by a bigmp. Of course there was the smell of alcohol, but it wasnt to the point that it hindered the breathing.
Wee.
The old man who was sitting at the corner of the shop slowly stood up. It seemed that he was a waiter at the shop.
Taking out the introductory letter of the Gortoberuk house from her breast pocket, Riku gave it to the waiter. Giving a slight nce at the letter, the waiter gave a deep nod.
Riku Barusak-sama, correct? I have been informed by Edgar-sama. Please, this way.
With gestures full of etiquette, the old man guided them through the shop.
The two of them were lead to a ce where there had many small rooms lined up next to one another that looked like caves. However, there were no signs that there was anyone in any of the rooms. Opening up the bamboo mat that was at the entrance, it could be seen that a table and chairs were already prepared there. Perhaps it was because they were told in advance about the time she would arrive. On the polished table, there were simple snacks and drinksying there. (TL note: Does anyone know what -><- is? I couldnt find anything on google, and looking at it individually, it would be literally earth caves (caves made of earth?), but it feels kind of weird for it to be it.)
As to be expected of the bar managed by the Gortoberuk house. So fancy.
Vrusto let out a whistle.
Nodding to Vrustos words, Riku turned her eyes back to the waiter.
After that, another person will being. Please, let that person enter in that room.
With Riku vaguely pointing to the room at the right, the waiter politely acknowledged, saying Certainly. And then, he quietly left.
I will leave the rest to you, second lieutenant Vrusto
Yes, yes.
While rotating his shoulder, Vrusto went into the room at the right side.
As to confirm the room, Riku went under the bamboo mat of the room of the left side. The table of the room too had water and a light meal made of some sort of beans prepared. While wondering whether this would also be included in the payment, Riku held the ssying there. It seemed like the water had been recently refrigerated; the surface of the ss had many water drops stuck onto it.
Cold.
The demon capital was covered by mist for the whole year, but even so, it was as humid as when it was summer.
The well refrigerated water moistened Rikus throat. While she had been enjoying the water, Riku noticed someones footsteps. Stopping her movement, Riku focused all her senses onto her ears.
Step by step, someone was approaching. There were two different sounds of footsteps.
Please, this way.
Riku heard the voice of that waiter from a bit ago.
In the end, one of the footsteps were of the waiter. Since that was the case, it makes it inevitable that the other footsteps were of a [client].
Thank you-nya.
Thanking the waiter, this certain client went under the bamboo mat. At that same time, Riku heard the sound of Vrusto standing up at the neighboring room at the right side.
It has been a long time, Mei.
Vrusto-ani, you are still the same-nya.
Considering only the words that were being used, perhaps one might make an assumption that this would be a heartwarming conversation.
However, reality was different. There were no feelings put into neither Vrustos nor Meis voices. It seemed that it was the truth they werent in good terms.
For you to suddenly call me, what is it-nya?
What, although it was due to work, I came to the demon capital. Since I came here anyway, I thought about having a look at my little sisters face.
The sound of the chair being dragged was heard.
Even though you abandoned the heirship to the Asuteroid house, only now are you acting like a brother-nya?
Meis tone of voice went down by one level.
However, as if not caring about this, Vrusto said.
Stupid. I didnt abandon it or anything. To begin with, it was me that was at the bottom of the session line. Now, sit down already.
Well, since this is a bar famed for being good, I can tolerate your brother-like acting for today.
In ce of the aggressiveness from a few seconds ago, Mei answered with a bright and innocent tone of voice. Her voice when she was making her order of some kind of food seemed to be somewhat happy. While carrying the bean like food to inside her mouth, Riku concentrated all her nerves onto the conversation that was happening at the room next to her. Without stop, their conversation continued for some time. However, this went on only for about an hour.
Now that I think about it, isnt Vrusto-ani close to your boss-nya? You are said to be Riku Barusaks right hand, you know?
Right now, for the first time, a topic rted to Riku appeared.
Hm? Yes, it is only a work rtionship, you know.
Vrusto gave the answer that had been nned beforehand.
As if she was satisfied with the answer, Mei made a purring sound.
Is that true-nya?
Stupid. Why would I be lying. Then, what there is about it?
Well Yes, I actually have something I want to discuss with Vrusto-ani.
Mei lowered down her voice. The mood in the room changed by a bit. The happy mood from a while agopletely changed, and now a silent and cold mood wafted around there. From then on, it would be the main act. Riku swallowed saliva.
It seems that Riku Barusak is nning on causing a revolution against Charlotte-sama -nya.
Haa? Revolution?
The sound of Vrusto suddenly standing up in a loud manner was heard.
It wasnt impossible that he didnt know about those things. To begin with, Riku didnt tell Vrusto that she was nning on having a rebellion.
The pretext Riku was using to have Vrusto call Mei was that [she wanted to greet Vrustos sister].
In that case, why was she secretly eavesdropping them right now? Of course, the truth is that it was for the sake of getting hold of Mei Asuteroids weakness, but for the moment, Riku told Vrusto that [it was so that she could surprise his younger sister].
Riku was doubtful about to what point Vrusto was doing this seriously, though.
I didnt hear anything about that, you know?
But Keity-san and Fiore-san had said so-nya.
Well, although ojou-chan surely hates the provisional demon lord Charlotte-sama, as to be expected No, is it really possible?
Didnt you know-nya?
Vrusto was confused.
Mei, who had saw this reaction, was perplexed somewhere. She couldnt have expected that her brother, who is known to be [Riku Barusaks right hand] by the society, to not know anything about Rikus ns of revolting.
Yes, I dont know. It is the first time I heard about that. What is this about, ojou-chan!?
Vrusto raised his voice.
Eight or nine out of ten, he was actually asking this to Riku, who was hidden at the room next to theirs, but it seemed that Mei did not perceive it in that way. Lowering down their voice more and more, they continued their conversation as if they were whispering.
In that case, Vrusto-ani. I would like to join our hands for this time-nya.
Haa? Hands?
I would like Vrusto-ani to get hold of Rikus Barusak weakness-nya. After that, while you are at it, I would like you to track her movements-nya. Then, I would put all of it into a report, and once I present it to Charlotte-sama, us, brother and sister, will get promoted without doubt-nya!!
Mei let out enticing words.
Vrusto didnt answer. He only kept silent without even any signs of movement. Once Riku put thest grain in her mouth, she stood up from her seat.
What will you do, Vrusto-ani?
That Thats right. What will you do, ojou-chan?
As if those words were the signal, Riku went through the bamboo mat of the room.
Differently from Rikus room, the table of this room was crowded with varied cuisines. The ones who were seated around the table was Vrusto, who had his arms crossed in a proud manner, and one more person A girl that had short brown hair wrapped up by two scrunchies was sitting there. It seemed that the girl Mei Asuteroid, could not hide her surprise for Riku having suddenly appeared.
Nya, nya, nyah! Why is Riku Barusak here-nyah!!
The way Mei was trembling with her eyes wide-open as much as they could be wasical. While leaking out a smile, Riku slowly walked over to Mei.
I am your brothers superior. Is there any problems for me to be near my subordinate?
Mei tried to go through the exit of the small room, but it was a small and narrow room. No matter how much she was a member of the fast-footed messenger squad, without being able to dash out, Mei had her head grasped by Riku.
More importantly, it seems that a very rude rumor has been spreading. A rumor saying that I am nning on causing a revolt, or something.
I-it was the truth! Yo-yo-you criminal!!
Mei was posing to be strong with all she had, but even so, her fluffy tail was between her legs. Riku could only see all this as a bluff.
Indeed, I hate Charlotte. However Isnt this jumping over conclusions a little too much?
S-something like this
For me to be having ns of revolting Such sphemy.
Although Riku was thinking of making a revolution, she still didnt make it public.
Shut up-nya! Even though you are nning on killing Charlotte-sama!
There is no way I would kill her.
She wanted to add [for the present time] in what she had said, but she decided not to say this. Putting strength in the hand that was holding Meis head, Riku approached her mouth near her ears.
My position is of a major general. You are a first lieutenant. .By the military regtions, this would be defamation of a superior officer. The result for that It was death sentence, wasnt it, first lieutenant Mei Asuteroid?
U-uu.
On Meis eyes, tears were faintly showing up.
Soon enough, it would be the ideal time. While having a snickering smile, Riku sent a signal to Vrusto with her eyes. Picking up the signal, Vrusto shrugged his shoulders.
Dont bully her too much, ojou-chan. One way or another, she is still my little sister.
Muttering those words as if he was spitting them, Vrusto left the room.
After confirming that Vrustos presence hadpletely vanished, Riku threw Mei deeper into the room. Mei crashed into a chair in a dashing way and crumbled down right at the ce. Perhaps, most of Meis fighting spirit faded away because of that. Standing up, Meis legs trembled as if she was a fawn that had just been born.
However, as if she was still nning on running away, her eyes were looking straight at the exit.
Now then, there are no hindrances. Now, shall we have a good talk, first lieutenant Mei Asuteroid?
There was no way Riku would let her new chess piece run away that easily.
Sitting down in front of the exit, Riku looked at Mei with a smile that had noparison.
I have a little favor I would like you do.
Chapter 72.Stupidity
Chapter 72.Stupidity
Well, I wont make it difficult for you. You may calm down.
While dexterously handling the ss with her single hand, Riku showed a smile.
Rikus tone of voice was very gentle and her expression was calm. The change was to the point that people like Vrusto who knew how Riku was at the battlefield wouldnt recognize her.
This made Riku look even scarier.
Mei Asuteroid was trembling while clinging to the wall farthest from the entrance. Riku had lost one of her arms on the battle from a few days ago. For her to be holding a ss of tea, it meant that she would inevitably not be holding her halbeld, which was now right beside to her. If Mei was to run away at full speed right now, perhaps she would be able to get away from Riku, who had her guard lowered.
However, she couldnt do it.
Whats the matter, Mei Asuteroid? Dont take it so seriously.
Ye-yes.
Although Mei had answered that to Riku, Mei shrank up her body even more.
Rikus expression, behavior and tone of voice were all like ones of a mild girl, but all of that was negated by the aura that was overflowing from her. This was the killing intent Riku had been cultivating throughout the battlefields, or perhaps, it was her own personality.
Even though Mei had seen there might have been a possibility for her to run away, she realized that it was impossible in reality. In the instant she gives one step forward to run away, or rather, the instant she seems like she was going to run away, Riku would definitely take her halberd to hand.
That was why Mei was silently curling herself up. And so while fearing what Riku was going to do to her next, what she was going to tell her to do
As I said, there is no reason for you to be that much scared. It is not like I am going to be tearing your limbs one by one, you see.
Ah, uh, i-i- in that case, what what am I supposed to tell y-you-nya?
Haa, rx a little. Really, differently from your brother, you have no enthusiasm.
Riku let out a small sigh.
Even if Mei had been caught by the enemy faction, was there even any reason for her to be scared to that point? Riku knew that Mei was a bit shaken by how she got exposed asking Vrusto to spy on Riku. But even so, she was too scared even for that case. She had a too weak of an attitude.
With Riku putting the ss onto the table, a thud sound was raised. And then, the room fell in silence.
I will say it one more time: I am not nning on killing the provisional demon lord. That is just the other demons overthinking too much.
Is that true-nya?
Mei slightly narrowed her eyes. Those eyes were one didnt believe in what Riku was saying. It was as if they were filled with suspicion.
Yes, it is the truth. Even if I kill the provisional demon lord, nothing will be solved.
Putting emphasis onto the [nothing will be solved], Riku opened her hand.(TL note: By saying opening your hand, what would be better to use here?)
If it was by Rikus true feelings, she wanted to kill Charlotte. She wanted to cut Charlotte, who had made her beloved Leivein fall in a state ofa, into pieces.
But right at the current phase of the n, she mustnt dere this to the public. Riku understood this very well.
Now, Mei Asuteroid, I have a question for you. Is the one who uses you the provisional demon lord? Or perhaps Keity? Or could it be that demon called Fiore?
Th-that, I cant say-nya. Its out of my authority-nya!
While shaking her head, Mei showed her opposition to the question. At a nce, she waspletely scared off, but it seems that she still knew what shouldnt be talked about.
I see, thats a shame.
While slightly raising the corners of her mouth, Riku once again picked up the ss. Calmly waving it, while looking at her own face reflected at the surface of the tea that was inside it, she firmly dered.
In that case, tell your owner this: [Making your moves without evidence is just stupidity]. At leaste again after picking up some proofs.
-
I see. And after that, you pulled back, right?
While hiding her lips with her fan, Fiore spoke with scorn.
Near her feet, Mei was curled up. Fiore had her heart bouncing, thinking that she was now going to hear theirs from Mei, but what she had heard was something that it wasnt exaggeration to consider an insult to her.
It seems you werepletely done in. Even though she is just a human, for her to be acting so concei
Fiore bit her tongue.
They had finally captured a human from royalty and were one step from their desired resurrection of the Demon Lord. However, as to be expected, since they dragged in someone from royalty, it was inevitable that the humans woulde with full force in order to take the royalty human back. In those recent years, the demon side had got a slight advantage, but in the end, they were still weak against the demon banning power, and it wouldnt be weird if their chess table was overturned anytime. Despite how they needed to urgently proceed with the resurrection of the Demon Lord, a factional dispute inside the Demon Lord army sprang up.
Fiore couldnt imagine even in dreams that she would be under such a situation of extreme instability at lost because of [an outsider that could possibly assassinate the provisional demon lord Charlotte].
Have you reported this to Charlotte-sama?
With Fiore asking her that, while still standing, Mei hesitantly nodded. (TL note: Wasnt she curled up at Fiores feet? ??)
Yes. I went to report her about what happened, and I came here after that.
So that was why you werete to report, right?
Fiore let out a small sigh.
It was the day before yesterday that Fiore used Charlottes name and ordered Mei to draw out information from Riku Barusaks adjutant. Even though she had made contact with the adjutant at the night of that day, actually only at the night of the next day had she came to report. Fiore was starting to be irritated about the dy, but if she waste became she went to report to Charlotte, it couldnt be helped.(TL note: I am kind of unsure about the wayU is used here ->ᥤ˥åƽUɤǡꥯ?Х륵åθ٤ΤϡһդΤȤ<- It gives the feeling that Fiore used Charlottes name in order to give Mei the order But in that case, I think people would phrase it up in another way instead of usingU. From the context, it is most likely that she used Charlottes name, but oh well.)
Charlotte-sama doesnt have much sense of danger after all. So once again you put off reporting to me?(TL note: I am also unsure about this one ->ޤؤˤޤ?<-)
I am sorry.
I dont mind about this. There is only one day until the meeting though Now, how should I cook that little girl.
While lightly fanning herself with her fan, Fiore started to think.
The best method to deal with all this was to kill Riku Barusak. Right now, the pir of the anti-Charlotte faction was nobody but Riku, who had raised enormous achievements recently. In other words, if she was to die, their unity would crumble. However, Fiore couldnt think of someone that would be capable of assassinating her.
I will ask you again. Despite Riku Barusak having lost one of her arms, you couldnt even get close to her?
Y-yes. It is extremely regrettable, but I couldnt see any chances of victory
Mei must be thinking back about what happened at that time. Having a sudden shaking, her body became even more curled up. Even her face seemed to be getting pale.
Meis official position was at the [messenger squad], but most of her jobs were actually shady work like espionage and assassination. Even among those, Mei was the elite of elites; there was nobody superior to her in assassinating big-shot demons. Even Charlotte and Fiore highly valued Mei Asuteroid as an assassin. Someone like Mei had epted her defeat against Riku Barusak, dering [she couldnt do anything against her] just by confronting her.
Fiore could imagine that even if she sent other assassins to Riku Barusak, the same results would happen.
Is that so.
Closing her fan, Fiore started to lightly tap it at her own palm.
Unless they poison her, Riku Barusak wont die. Rikus side should also be vignt about that. In that case, the only method of killing her was limited to having her executed with the [crime of revolting against the provisional demon lord Charlotte].
It was well known that Riku Barusak disliked the provisional demon lord Charlotte. However, this was not enough to tie together that Riku was plotting Charlottes death. In order to have that, Fiore thought about using Mei and drawing out information from Rikus adjutant, but
It seems that it went contrary to our expectations.
I am very sorry.
I am not really angry, you see.
Without looking to Meis direction, Fiore answered in an indifferent manner.
Even though her methods were limited, there were still ways to defeat Riku remaining. When the timees, Fiore could use her authority and have Riku lose her standing at the meeting. Fiore didnt think she would lose in an argument against someone that was raised in the battlefield.
But even so, she only had one day remaining until the meeting.
Focusing her mind, Fiore spoke.
But there might still be unexpected urrences Dont loose up on the vignce and continuously keep track of Riku Barusak. I will be continuing to gather evidence.
Ha!!
Responding to Fiore full of vigor, Mei was about to open the door and rush out from the room, but suddenly noticing something, she stopped her feet.
Go quickly, Asuteroid. What are you wasting time for?
Sorry foring thiste at night, Mei Asuteroids owner.
What surfaced from the darkness was a red hair that would stand out even at the night.
From the faint light, a girl that didnt have one of her arms showed a smile to Fiore.
C
One day has passed since that certain girl hade to talk to Fiore.
Now,ing back to the scene of the meeting that was thrown into a swirl of chaos.
I would like to propose the dismissal of the provisional demon lord Charlotte Demonz.
The moment Rikus words became, the meeting became wrapped up in uproar in an instant.
If one was topare it to something, the turmoil was as if someone had put a nest of bees there. The demons that didnt know about that sudden explosive deration No, even to the ones that knew about it, most of the demons couldnt hide their agitation and were moving about in confusion.
While Riku was silently hearing all their voices, and Charlottes eyes became wide-open and she became petrified.
Riku had been preparing for this in these eight days. Now, it would be the turning point of the match where she would use all her card she had been collecting until now.
Riku Barusak What are you thinking.
It is just like I had said, provisional demon lord. No, Charlotte Demonz.
With the neer of the meeting to throwing away the honorifics of the provisional demon lord, the repercussions of the meeting increased.
However, there was no hesitation in Rikus eyes. Imposingly straightening her back, she once again in order to make Charlotte and the other demons once again understand what she was talking about, she spoke something even more daring.
I will put an end to her reign right here.
Chapter 73.Responsibility
Chapter 73.Responsibility
You are being disrespectful, Riku Barusak!!
The one tounch an objection before anyone else was a demon of arge build.
The tiger shaped female demon that was toned with muscles, major general Keity Fostar, was ring straight at Riku. Differently from Charlottes confused attitude, Keity was clearly showing her hostility to Riku.
You are saying that Charlotte-samas reign will be over!? More than that, for you to address Charlotte-sama without honorifics You.. This is defamation of your superior! It seems that you really want to be killed that much, Riku Barusak!
Raising a sound, she stood up in a shy manner and pointed her sharp ws at Riku. The anger that was emanating from Keity was just like hell fire. It was an intensity gave the feeling that just by approaching even if one step towards Keity, one would be ashes and vanish.
Facing that, Riku kept her smile.(TL note: Actually, it is writtenЦä, but I couldnt find what a smile means. Either way, it is a smile^^)
As you would guess, I still dont want to die.
Without raising any sound, Riku stood up. And then, her eyes met the eyes of the furious Keity.
Besides, there is no reason for me to be killed. This is a proposal for the meeting. Wouldnt it be unnatural if you were to decide that all this is an insult without even knowing the what it is about?
Riku spoke calmly. As if Rikus carefree figure was pouring oil onto Keitys hellfire of anger, having her eyes bing bloodshot, Keity bent her back as if she was about to jump at Riku.
Riku Barusak, you!
Keity, drop it.
However, using her hand, Charlottemanded Keity. She had only raised one of her hands, but even so, it seemed that just that was enough to stop Keity. While letting out a groan from the gaps of her clenched teeth, dejected, Keity pulled back.
The major general Riku Barusak is a neer from the military. She isnt used to a ce like this, and so, it would be obvious that she wouldnt know how she should behave. As long as you are careful from now on, there wont be any problems.
While saying that, Charlotte elegantly opened her fan.
It seemed that Charlotte was thinking of solving this by making Rikus proposal [as if it didnt happen].
Now then, everything is fine now. Major general Riku Barusak is a talented person that will be indispensable for the Demon Lord army from now on; it is fine as long as you learn from your mistakes. Umu, is that understood?
Charlotte persuaded.
Charlotte was showing a smile that seemed to be saying [with that, everything is fine now]. Maybe this was because she didnt want to throw away Rikus fighting prowess, or because she was intending to repay the debt she had to Riku, or perhaps both. Showing a smile as if saying she had epted what Charlotte had said, Riku
Yes, indeed I am an inexperienced novice that still has much to learn. However, I intend on (TL note: I think this was supposed to be݅ instead of݅.)
Riku bluntly dered.
If Riku was someone that would back down now just because Charlotte had said to, she wouldnt set a stage at the risk of her head. Riku wasnt holding her halberd, but she felt that this was just like the battlefield. It could be said that the conditions for victory was taking the head of the enemy general. The enemy general was Charlotte, and the ones stopping Riku from taking it was the Charlottes safeguarding faction that was started by Keity Fostar.
I believe Charlotte-samas actions in the past few months has somewhat not been restrained enough.
Restrained?
Charlottes forehead twitched.(TL note: It is actually the temple of the head ->ᤫߤ<-, but It just feels to weird in english Charlottes temple of the head twitched.)
What do you mean by that?
For instance, because of the deployment of army to Sherr ind without proper investigations, we fell into the trap of the enemy. At that time, if things were handled more carefully, at least general Zerrik wouldnt have been killed.
With Riku saying that, the surroundings became slightly noisy.
There were many demons that were unsatisfied with Zerriks incident. At best, there would always be insufficient soldiers. In order to fight the spiritualists, it is necessary to expand the army in arge scale. However, because of that, most of the young demons are part of the military. From the rumors, it is heard that there arent enough young demons even at the demon capital. Even children from the nobles, including their heirs, are enlisted into the army, and even Riku sees demons of noble families at the squad she leads from time to time. In other words, there were also nobles among the ones that were killed at the city of Fert.(TL note: `åμvƤϡ֤äƤħ夬तǤ->ħ٤ʤ<-(??))
Riku didnt know about the pride of the demon nobles, but this didnt change the fact that their previous children had died. And so, it was stranger for them to not be unsatisfied about Charlottes reign.
It is an obvious principle that, even if it is by only one hour sooner, it is necessary to recover the Demon Lord crown fast if there is a chance to have it.
In response to that, Charlotte dered with an indifferent expression.
If it is for the sake of not letting the humans use it, it is not unnatural to favor quickly recovering it.
It should still be necessary to confirm the veracity of the information. Guessing from Mei Asuteroids behavior, that information was one she had just got her hands on at the time. Wouldnt it be fine even if you didnt give your immediate response to it?
It was at the garden party that was being held by Charlotte that the information regarding the Demon Lord crown arrived. Without pondering about it at all, Charlotte had decidedly given her order in regard to the information that had suddenly appeared. That was not the decision of someone that governs a kingdom.
Indeed
A person in the crowd muttered.
Influential demons had been invited to that garden party. Demons that had the standing to be called for this meeting definitely had been invited to that garden party. That was why everyone here had seen Charlottes decision.
For how the decision that had led a division of demons to fall near annihtion had been carried out without even the slightest consideration Every demon gathered here knew about it.
Wasnt Charlottes decision wrong? Such thoughts started to color the members of the parliament.
You are basing all this on how the oue was!
Dering that, Keity let out a roaring voice.
Indeed, it is important to have the most consideration in decisions. However, Riku Barusak You should be able to understand that the situation in battle is always constantly changing. At that time, the [Demon Lord crown] was an important object that would influence the situation of the war. If we had found it at that time, it is inevitable that for it to have happened, it would have required a quick decision.
Keitys words echoed through the whole meeting room like the roar of a tiger.
As if they were oppressed by Keitys voice, the doubting voices became quieter.
Is it just because the war ended up in defeat that you are putting the responsibility onto Charlotte-sama!? Enough with jokes!
Riku listened to Keitys argument.
Certainly, Keitys statements might not have been wrong. However, there was no way Riku could ept them.
Then, who is supposed to take responsibility?
As if she was parrying the attack of the enemy with her halberd, Riku bluntly spoke.
It is the duty of the person in charge to take responsibility when the timees, isnt it?
If it is about it, then Zerrik and you, who were themanders at that battle, are the ones that should actually take responsibility. You didnt notice the a trap after all.
Without hesitations, Keity imposingly answered back. And then, showering Riku with words, she continued.
To be able to react to dire situations is what makes a first-ratemander. You, who wasnt able to do that, was supposed to be demoted for that in the regtions! Just because Charlotte-samaspassion that
I will answer back those words just the way you said. I can tell that this leader of the Demon Lord army wont be able to respond to a dire situation in the future.
You are being too disrespectful, Riku Barusak! This is only because you still dont know of Charlotte-samas strength!
Strength? Pf, aha, ahahahahaaha!
At that moment, Riku could not hold herself back fromughing in the end. Without paying attention to the public, Riku broke inughs.
Are you being serious? Because she is strong? Because she is the Demon Lords sister that there is worth in having hermand the Demon Lord army?
What are you trying to say? For one to lead the Demon Lord army, it is necessary to have the equivalent strength for it. Riku Barusak, you are certainly You are certainly looking to take Charlotte-samas position, arent you!?
As if. There is no way.
Riku tly denied. Keity narrowed her eyes. Her gaze was as if she was trying to see through Rikus true intentions.
I am a human, you know? It would be ridiculous for a human tomand the Demon Lord army. There is no way I would gain approval, and to begin with, something like a provisional demon lord is stupid.
The meeting room became in uproar. The demons probably were thinking that Riku was nning on kicking down Charlotte and taking the seat of provisional demon lord to herself. Half of the people became shocked that their expectations were wrong, and the remaining half bent their body forward, being full of interest in what Riku was going to say.
It is stupid, you said?
Charlottes fist was trembling all over. Riku was showing a broad grin.
Because, isnt the highest position in the Demon Lord army the Demon Lord? I understand that because the Demon Lord isnt here now, it is necessary for the strong demons to work together and manage the Demon Lord army. But dont you think that there is something a bit wrong with a provisional demon lord behaving like she has the authority of the Demon Lord just because he isnt here?
There wasnt much of a [for the sake of the Demon Lord army] in Charlottes actions.
Even regarding the Demon Lord crown too. If she was really thinking of it as something for the sake of the Demon Lord army, she would act more carefully about it. Besides
More than anything, at the Derufoi city, because she got interested in Rook Barusak; because of a reason like that, all her subordinates were annihted. Without bearing any responsibility to it, she had left Rook Barusak unchecked.
Before, Leivein dered that he would take responsibility himself and dispose of the human, Riku, in the slightest chance she would go against them. Besides, in order to prevent Riku from betraying the Demon Lord army, he took hold of her true name.
Even if with all this was done should Riku betray the Demon Lord army, at that moment, Leivein would execute Riku and take responsibility.
However, this hadnt been the same for Charlotte.
How do you intend on taking responsibility for falling in love with Rook Barusak?(TL note: Actually, the word used is ->ĤĤi<-, and not fall in love. The literal meaning of it would be losing the sense of reality or something else. Literally tranting this to english, it would be: Losing the sense of reality to Rook Barusak)
Chapter 74.The glory of the provisional demon lord Charlotte
Chapter 74.The glory of the provisional demon lord?Charlotte
There was a rumor of the incident at Derufoi spreading.
The demons general understanding of the incident became that [Charlottes escort squad was annihted when protecting her from the spiritualists. And then, risking their life, Leivein Ar and Riku Barusak went to save her, and were also able to uncover a traitor hiding in the Demon Lord army]. By summarizing it like that, it would be more or less correct. However, this had the most important part of it excluded.
Yes, that was
Charlotte-sama has taken a liking to Rook Barusak?
Someones voice thoroughly reverberated.
Making the meeting dead silent, everybody became quiet. Without even needing to nce at her surroundings, Riku had the feeling she already knew the expressions of the demons gathered at the meeting.
The name of Rook Barusak was well know even at the Demon Lord army.
It was a distinguishing young spiritualist that appeared at the recent years, and had got several aplishments at the battlefield. It was possible to point out this recent war in which Zerriks second division was destroyed. After this happened, if thinking about the future of the demons, it was inevitable that it was necessary to pluck out the sprouts of Rooks talent before it blossomed.
However, not only had the provisional demon lord that was supposed to have dered the need for Rooks death and have him killed, not only had she fallen in love with the person himself and let her exceptional escort squad be annihted, but she ended up getting captured by the spiritualists on top of all that. Such scandal had noparison. Because of that, Keity and others had controlled the information regarding this event, but with Rikus exposure of it, it became meaningless.
Among the demons, an agitation was spreading to a scale that didnt happen until now.
Is That true, Charlotte-sama?
One of the demons timidly asked Charlotte.
To such question, Charlotte didnt answer anything. With a face slightly pale, she weakly shook her head. Seeing Charlotte acting like that, astonished, Riku thought [How stupid]. If she resolutely denied it, the situation would have be more or less better. However, in a stupidly honest way, Charlotte became shaken.
It was as if she didnt expect that the truth would be exposed here.
Is.. it the truth? Could it be that Charlotte-sama had taken a liking to Rook Barusak?
I-its a lie. Dont let her trick you. This is something Riku Barusak is making up!
Charlotte had finally came back to herself. Signs of her agitation still remained, but somehow she was able to raise her voice, trying to deny the usations. However, right now Even if Charlotte denied the reality of her [having fallen in love with Rook], there was no way she could change the situation.
The eyes of more than half of the demons had already been dyed with suspicion of Charlotte. Noticing that theplexion in the eyes of the demons changed, Keity hurriedly spoke.
You people, there is no way Charlotte-sama would have a crush on the likes of spiritua
Be silent,!!
What had interrupted Keity was a crude voice. Interrupting her objection, Rudogar Gortoberuk stood up. He had had a huge body that would s. His figure was as if a mountain had moved. (TL note: Here, it is written ->h¤줿ꡱȤħ夿٤γ֤<- But I am not sure if this is just saying that he had been invited to the meeting or if he had been invited to the meeting before, with the being omitted. If it is just saying that he had been invited to the meeting (Sherlock? :3) I dont think I can put it on the text -.-)
Hiding the disadvantageous truth. Perhaps for times like this, as a governor, this would be a proper action for the sake of the Demon Lord armys stability.
With his voice being just like at the times he was at the battlefield, Gortoberuks voice reverberated through the meeting room, filling it from one corner to another. And then, at the moment Charlotte and Keitys breathed out in relief by having Gortoberuks support
However! The losses for covering those truths are too big! This is nothing more than Charlotte-sama receiving the authority ofmand from the Demon Lord in the form of her being his [substitute]! It is not exaggeration to say that thisst incident has tarnished the Demon Lords honor in dirt. And so, it is necessity that Charlotte-sama receives a suitable punishment!!
Right at that instant, and at the instant after that, when they were about to breath out, Keity and Charlotte fell down to the brink of desperation.
In result of the defeat at Myuuz, the Gortoberuk house had considerably declined. But even so, it didnt change the fact that it was a prestigious family. The words of its head, and moreover, with it seeming like a sound argument to the demons, it was possible to imagine how it would be after that.
Thats right. Charlotte-sama ought to receive punishment.
Out of nowhere, a voice was raised.
This voice was the voice of a demon that Riku had talked to before. Because they were demons that had seen some logic in Rikus and Gortoberuks arguments that they were stirred up by Gortoberuks deration right from the beginning.
At first, it was only less than ten people. At the current situation which Charlottes weakness was exposed, with those less than ten people supporting this, the voices desiring for Charlottes dismissal spread through the whole meeting.
Eei, be silent! Wont you be silent!!?( )
Keity became desperate and raised her voice.
Keity had grown up in the military, and she would brag about how her voice could fairly well get the message across in loud ces, but if this was one person against roughly one hundred, it would be a different case. Keitys voice was drown out by the voices that desired Charlottes retirement.(TL note: I couldnt think of a way to trante ->ϡͨ뷽ؓƤ<- to english in only a few words So I had to use get the message across in loud ces. Well, I guess people wouldnt mind either way, but I will put this here just in case ^^)
Uu, Fiore! Do you have any ns!?( )
Charlotte couldnt move herself anymore. Charlotte ended up bing only a little girl trembling with a pale face. A great number of demons that used to be Keitys allies turned into enemies with the denouncing, and the remaining few demons ended up curling themselves up as if they were scared of openly objecting.
Keitys hope was only one It was her best friend that had been silent since the beginning of this meeting, Fiore.
Fiore, you too were against the humaning to power, right? This is bing just like Riku Barusak was nning, you know!?
Keeping her serious face, Fiore silently nced through the state of the meeting.
With her mouth tightly closed , she didnt even look to Keitys direction.
Fiore! Hey, Fiore! How about you say something? Right now, if it is your voice, maybe it can still reach out to them. If it is you, who possesses a strong influence as a noble
Fiore Panther.
Interrupting Keitys words, Riku spoke.
The eyes of the people at the meeting were looking only at Charlotte. There was nobody paying attention to people like Keity, who was struggling by herself, and Riku, who had already left the stage as if hiding behind Gortoberuks shadow.
Only Keity was ring at Riku full of anger.
I wont say anything. Everything will be your decision.
Fiore didnt even turn her eyes to Riku.
The figure of she sitting down silently was just like one of a mountain monk.
But please, think well. Think which side has any future.
Saying only that, Riku turned her back to Fiore. Even then, Fiore still kept silent.
What do you want to say, Riku Barusak Fiore, dont pay mind to someone like her. Now, say it. Say the words that can put an end to this situation.
In a gentle and imploring manner, Keity muttered.
The only one that had the power to change this situation was the Fiore, who had an influence that stood above anyone even among the demon nobles.
Fiore!
Keity, pull back.
On Fiores eyes, faint tears appeared.
However, the tears didnt fall down from those eyes. Looking straight to the public, and not at Keity, Fiore spoke of her decision.
Eh Fiore?
It seemed that Keity didnt understand what had happened. She looked at Fiore perplexed.
Whats the matter? What do you mean by telling me to pull back?
Charlotte-sama needs to take responsibility for her acts. This is her duty as the provisional demon lord.
Fiore!! Have you betrayed us!?
Staggeringly, Keity took distance from Fiore.
You Are you intending on doing just like Riku Barusak had told you!? Could it be she had got hold of your weakness or something? Dont worry about something like that. I will brush her off!
With her face bing red, Keity approached Fiore.
I-I am your best friend! Charlottes right hand! I am a major general just like that Riku Barusak, and also!!
Originally, wouldnt you also have responsibility for not stopping Charlotte-sama from following Rook Barusak?
Right now, Fiores eyes met Keitys for the first time. Fiores eyes were showing a solid determination.
Even if you are also a major general, it is major general Riku Barusak, who actually had protected the Demon Lord army from danger, that has a better position in the army, and her words have more influence than yours. I agree with Charlotte-samas dismissal.
As if she was squeezing it out, Fiore dered her own thoughts.
Keitys red face withered away, bing pale, and finally, it becamepletely white. Then, crumbling down to the ground on her knees, she punched the floor with her fist. A small crack appeared at the polished floor.
Keitys emotional arguments would not turn the tide anymore. Now that not only had she been betrayed by what could be the worst barrier, but even by the other demons as well, the situation could not be overturned.
And with that, there was nobody that could stop Charlottes deposition anymore.
Raising the corner of her mouth, Riku muttered in a low voice.
Goodbye, Charlotte Demonz.
The provisional demon lord, Charlotte.
The glory she used to be wrapped up with was slowly falling away.
This was the instant the curtains closed to her govern thatsted for more than a hundred years.
Chapter 75.The day of the execution
Chapter 75.The day of the?execution
After some days having passed, Charlottes execution was going to be carried out now.
Gortoberuk and Fiore became the judges, and by results of the investigation of Charlottes crimes, crimes other than those that were disclosed by Riku were found; political corruption such as misappropriation of money and bribing. With crimes that it wouldnt be enough no matter how many fingers there were to count them, this wasnt to an extent that she could be pardoned by exiling or house arresting.
Charlotte was sentenced with the most grave punishment. It had been decided she was going to be sentenced to death.
At the central za of the demon capital, every single demon was gathered.
In front of their eyes, Charlotte was exposed with her hands tied behind her back. Her crimes had already been announced to all the demons, and moreover, exaggerated rumors such as that [she had connections with the spiritualists and intended to boycott influential demons] or that [she had slept with Rook]. The eyes of the demons gathered at the za were bloodshot because of the anger, and words of insult wouldnt stoping from them.
However, Charlotte, who was the center of this turmoil, didnt even look at the public.
Gh All this everything is her fault.
While biting her lips, Charlotte was only ring at a single girl. The face that was supposed to be cute was twisted in hatred to the point of it bing unsightly. An anger that was to the point of the killing intent against the girl be straying from its target and having its traces felt just bying close was leaking from Charlotte. However, the red haired girl, Riku Barusak, who was being showered directly by Charlottes anger, smiled in afortable manner.
Hey, ojou-chan, is this fine? Charlotte-sama is giving you an awful re, you know?
Vrusto, who was standing next to Riku, whispered to her worriedly.
However, Riku kept calmly smiling.
Is that so? I dont really mind though Rather, second lieutenant Vrusto, there is no reason for you to use honorifics on that promiscuous girl. You can say her name without them as much as you want.
Well, thats not the problem Ah, what to say Does ojou-chan understand the meaning of what you have done?
Scratching his cheek in a troubled manner, Vrusto asked.
Because the throne of the provisional demon lord was overturned from Charlotte, at the current situation, there was nobody standing at the top of the Demon Lord army.
Only, there was no need to have a provisional demon lord anymore. The reason for that was that after only a few months, the Demon Lord was going to be revived. Until then, Rudogar Gortoberuk would take themand of the military, and the government would be left for Fiore Panther to handle.
What was that of [I dont intend on killing Charlotte]? In the end, you killed Charlotte-sama.
The ones that decided that wasnt me. This was just the result of the umtion of crimes.
Riku had only disclosed a fragment of Charlottes crimes. If Charlotte was self aware of her position of provisional demon lord and acted ordingly, she certainly wouldnt have been sentenced to death.
That was the same reason why Fiore Panther had changed to our side. Charlottes usual actions had simply pushed her into changing sides. Everything was called upon by Charlotte herself.
The only thing Riku had done at the few days before the meeting was only one Before any other demon, she had told Fiore the [what happened at Derufoi in fact].
Fiore, who worked as Charlottes close supporter, actually knew what had happened at Derufoi. Riku didnt know that, but in fact, the one to order the truth of what happened at Derufoi to be concealed had been Fiore. She had thought that what happened at Derufoi had all been for the sake of the Demon Lord army, but once Riku had left after telling her that, she started having doubts.
Now that it is close to the moment of the resurrection of the Demon Lord, the spiritualist are certainly going to try stop us seriously. Actually, it has been reported that the spiritualist army had moved to thend where the Demon Lord had been sealed at. If you consider that this will be a serious battle against the spiritualists, objectively thinking, do you think that Charlotte is appropriate for being the provisional demon lord.
That
Being asked that by Riku, Vrusto averted his eyes.
The battle that would put in line the resurrection of the Demon Lord would be the most important of battles. Then, would it be fine to leave themand to someone that had feelings of love to a spiritualist even if it had been for only a moment? No, there was no way it would be. Would it be good to have someone with this faint love in her mind to give the ultimatum for the decisions of the Demon Lord army? No, there was no way it would be. Fiore should have understood that long ago, but she had her rtionship with her best friend, Keity, who revered Charlotte, and probably because of that, she couldnt judge that Charlotte had to be dismissed.
It was clear that if Fiore was able to cut off the feelings built up over a long time and be capable of doing logical decisions, she would easily change her side to the opposing faction. Currently, Fiore, who had given her final word that [Charlotte didnt have the abilities to lead the Demon lord army], had already joined into the anti Charlotte faction.
If you make a mistake by getting carried away by your feelings, you would be having your neck strangled yourself. You should remember this, second lieutenant Vrusto.
I will say back those words just the way you had said them.
Vrusto gave a pat at Rikus shoulder.
This time, ojou-chans movements were reasonable. There were no mistakes. However, ojou-chans emotions Rather, you could say it is a bad habit, right. It showed up this time too.
Bad habit?
Riku didnt understand at all what Vrusto was trying to tell her. Looking back at this times dispute, Riku didnt remember doing anything bad, and she didnt think had she had some sort of weird habit. Bending her head to the side just like a little bird, she looked at Vrusto in wonder.
Do I have any bad habits?
Stupid, be more self-aware. Ojou-chans bad habit is to think too much about captain Leivein.
Is this a bad habit?
Riku frowned. She knew that her own actions were for the objective of [having revenge against the Barusak] and [bing Leiveins right-wing], but she didnt really understand how this was a bad habit.
Defeated, Vrusto shook his head, and right at the moment he was about to say something
I didnt do anything wrong!
Charlottes sorrowful cries echoed through the za.
Turning their eyes towards the center of the za, they saw Charlottes figure about to have her arms and legs tied by ropes. The other side of each of the four ropes were connected to ferocious bulls. The reason why Charlotte was having her limbs tied was because it had been decided she would be quartered. There was no way the small body of a little girl would endure the strength of the pull of running bulls from each of the four sides.
Charlottes fate was to have her body tore apart and die.
Because Charlotte had treated the Demon Lord army as her own object, the demons were feeling an anger that felt their bodies would rip up from it. From the demons perspective, this ending was only the obvious, but by Charlotte, who was going to be executed, this death was one she definitely couldnt ept.
What have I done wrong!? You all are only being fooled by that humans sweet talk!
Oh, you are so cruel to say I fooled them.
Without hearing Vrusto trying to stop her, she went towards Charlotte.
Charlottes left arm and right left had already been tied up with the rope. Signaling with her hand to the executors that were tying up the remaining limbs for them to pull back, Riku looked at the unsightly Charlotte.
I had only told them the truth.
Riku Barusak Have you forgot your gratitude? If I didnt recognize you, there would be no way you would be standing in the ce you are now, you know!?
Even if you hadnt recognized me, captain Leivein had already recognized me.
While looking at Charlotte, Riku indifferently told her the reality.
Throwing the wheat like beautiful golden hair out of order, Charlotte faced Riku. Suddenly opening both of her eyes, opening her small mouth to the point that it felt it would rip apart, she shouted.
I I am the Demon Lords sister, you know!? Moreover, the provisional demon lord! What is the problem of me using the Demon Lord army as I want!!
To Charlottes eyes, everyone serving at the Demon Lord army were the property of her brother. Since they were the property of the Demon Lord, it was obvious that she, who was the sister of the proprietor, would be idolized.
In short words, what she thought of Keity, Fiore, Riku, and also Leivein was not that they were [soldiers of the Demon Lord army], but [property of the Demon Lord], and so, [they were nothing but chess pieces that she could use freely]. With what Riku had been faintly suspecting of being publicly dered, despite how everything was already concluded, her anger exploded.
You promiscuous girl We, captain Leivein is not your tool!
Leaving her body to her anger, Riku moved her hand to the halberd at her back.
The instant the de of her halberd shed, Charlottes eyes sparkled. Because it looked as if Rikus halberd could cut the rope and release her, Charlotte moved her body as to have it hit the rope.
Scream, promiscuous girl.
However, this little trick wasnt passed by Riku.
Leisurely moving the halberd with a single arm, she cut off Charlottes right arm. Like a fountain, blood flowed out from the injury, and Charlottes scream reverberated.
While having blood dripping off from her halberd, Riku asked Charlotte, who was suffering with the pain.
Now, there is still time for you to give your apologies. Charlotte Demonz Give your apologies for your disrespect to captain Leivein.
I-I didnt do anything wrong. You will see, Riku Barusak. One day, when onii-sama resurrects, you will
I see, so you wont apologize.
Briefly muttering that, Riku dropped down her halberd at Charlottes left leg.
In continuation to the right arm, Charlottes left leg was cut off, and a shrilling scream echoed through the za. Riku was being driven by the urge of cutting her head off, but she tried to content herself by kicking her head.
Ghn(̤)
Seeming like she had used a little bit too much strength, Charlottes twisted face was swelled up to the point of it bing unrecognizable. Charlottes golden hair that used to be beautiful had her own spilled blood sticking to it.
Thinking a bit, Riku showed a smile as if she had thought of something fun.
Then, I will give you a choice.
Riku put one of her feet onto Charlottes swelled up face. While stepping at her and rubbing her feet at the cheek that became brown red, Riku spoke to Charlotte in a gentle voice as if she was gently scolding her.
If you say that [you are a promiscuous girl that slept with the enemy], I will convince them to spare you.
While tapping her own shoulder with the handle of her halberd, Riku was showing a smile that was as if she was having a lot of fun.
Since this seemed to be something only to humiliate her, Charlottes swelled up face twisted, but even so, in tears, she said it in the end.
I-I am a promiscuous girl that slept with the enemy.
Sorry, the audience was too loud, so I couldnt hear it.
Riku calmly said.
Confirming that Charlottes face was colored in despair, Riku went away from Charlotte and went close to the one of the bulls that were on standby.
Now then, that is the end. See you, Charlotte Demonz.
After giving the signal by raising her hand to the executioner that was next to the other bull, Riku pped the bulls buttocks. With the bull raising its front feet to the air because of the sudden pain, it started to run ahead. With the bull of the other side also being spanked at the buttock in the same way, it started running as if it was running away from the pain.
Despite her supplications, Charlotte, who was being pulled by opposite sides, was torn apart.
Her angry babblings were drown out by the crowds excitement, and so, nobody was able to hear what Charlotte had said in her final moments.
Looking at Charlotte, who became unable to say anything, in a bored manner, she headed outside the za.
Now then, with that, there are no nuisances left. Vrusto, we are going back to Myuuz.
The public, who couldnt contain their anger, gathered around the torn apart Charlotte.
Going in the opposite direction of the waves of people, the moment they had left the za, Vrusto spoke.
Hey, ojou-chan. Someday, you might end up getting cursed.
Vrusto let out a fewints. Vrustos eyes were showing a seriousness unusual to him.
There is also Shibiras prophecy, isnt there? Be a bit more indulgent, ojou-chan.
Its fine. No matter what kind of bad future there is, I will cut my way out of it. Besides, I am fine. I wont die until I be captain Leiveins right-wing after all.
Showing a smile full of brightness, she ran the gate, where the soldiers she had brought along before were waiting for her. Soon, it would rain. Coming from the west, clouds ck to the point that it was as if they were irritated wereing towards them.
Should we go get some umbres?
Quietly muttering this, Vrusto followed after Riku while hearing the frenzied voices of the crowd behind him.
At this same, there was something happening at the royal capital as well.
In ord to your crimes, Rook Barusak shall be exiled from the royal capital. Until you recover my beloved princess, you are not toe back to the royal capital again.
The king Shiidoru dered Rook Barusaks punishment.
The king was furious. His beloved and very cute princess he had raised with all his heart was kidnapped by the demons. In addition to that, the fact that the cause for it was thedy killer, Rook Barusak, was like putting oil on fire.
In a situation like this, there was no way Rook could object against the punishment. Rook was silently hearing the sentence passed by the king.
Do you have any objections, Rook Barusak?
No. I will go rescue princess Catherinne myself.
Kneeling down in one knee, Rook silently lowered his head. However, his voice was trembling.
The rescue event that would happen if you failed at stopping Catherinne from being abducted certainly did exist.
However, the king wouldnt be enraged, and more importantly, the heroines that had high affection levels with would cover up for him. They would dere that they would apany him in the journey to rescue Catherinne.
However, there were no signs this happening
There were some noble girls that were watching over him while swallow salive, but there were no signs that they would butt in the conversation. Lonely, Rook made a sad smile.
As expected, it is different from the game.
Did you say something, Rook Barusak?
No, I was just talking to myself. I will definitely save her!
Rook swore that he would do to his upmost ability to rescue princess Catherinne.
He wanted to rescue Catherinne fair and square, and fix the regrets of Selestinna, Reba, Kurumi and the others, and also the people that had died until now that he didnt know the name, and heal up the wounds in Rikus heart, whom he had thrown away.(TL note: I dont understand what he means by saying wanting to rescue Catherinne fair and square The word used here is á, which literally means that Hmm, but it kind of gives the feeling that it has the meaning of Rook definitely rescuing the princess without giving up. Well, it doesnt matter too much ^^)
Ah, there are many things I need to do.
Taking his leave from the king, he scratched his head.
There was also the need to reconcile with Charlotte in order to stop the Demon Lord from resurrecting. For the sake of the peace, there might be a need to face against Raimon, his father. The things that he needed to do were piling up into a mountain in front of his eyes.
But this is my responsibility.
It was because the things he needed to do were many that there was no way he could give up.
He believed it was his atonement for him to do anything he could.
Looking ahead, Rook started to walk.
Chapter 76.The season of red leaves
Chapter 76.The season of red?leaves
The mountain nearby the royal capital werepletely colored in red.
The mountains that used to be shining in green was now colored in the red color, giving it the feeling that autumn was at its pinnacle. After the few days there are left for the leaves to fall off, it would finally be the period of time when the ground would be covered in snow.
Ah, such a beautiful scenery.
A spiritualist muttered.
An army of spiritualists was gathered at the cave system deep into the mountains filled in red. Half of the spiritualists were deep inside the caverns while the remaining ones were standing outside them in guard. This certain spiritualist was part of thetter. Leaning against the entrance of the cave, he looked at the redness in front of his eyes.
Now that I think of it, the young master of the Barusak household had said something about [leaf peeping], that was some kind of banquet that you would look at the autumn leaves. Ah, I want to drink some alcohol.(TL note: Autumn version of that sakura seeing thing I guess?
Hey, dont lower your guard! The Demon Lord army might attack at any time, you know!?
Standing next to the spiritualist who had casually dropped his guard, his colleague urged.
This is thend the Demon Lord is sealed at. You see, now that the princess-sama was captured, they will be attacking here next. It wouldnt be weird even if the enemy attacked any time, you know!?
Hm Well, I guess, but is the Demon Lord army really that strong?
The spiritualist wasnt really feeling any sense of tension.
In thesest few years, and in these few months in special, they had suffered many great defeats to the Demon Lord army. However, they killed themander of Fert, Zerrik, and at a battle from few days ago, Leivein, who could be said to be the core of the Demon Lord army, had been put to the verge of dying. Most likely, they were able to deal an injury that made him close to death when Leivein went to protect the provisional demon lord Charlotte.
Arent all the strong people of the Demon Lord army disabled? In that case, we should be able to deal with them somehow, right?
What are you talking!? Dont you know about that?
In a fit of anger, the colleague grabbed the spiritualist by the cor.
What are you talking about?
The rumor of the red haired demon. A demon of small build that had annihted a whole army at Karkata. With her red hair dripping blood, he would swung her huge halberd around.
His voice was slightly trembling.
The rumor of the red haired demon had spread among the spiritualist. This spiritualist had heard about that before, butughed it off as if it didnt matter much.
But you know, isnt it that the rumors are just being exaggerated?
Stupid! Apparently, it is not the case. Ive heard it directly from the survivors of Karkata.
But even though you say it is a demon, isnt its hair red? In that case, should the demon be the [traitor Riku]?
Traitor Riku?
Thepanion frowned. He inclined his head with the words [traitor Riku] he didnt recall hearing about. And then, the spiritualist spoke in a lowered voice.
Just between us, but it seems that Raimon-samas second daughter had betrayed the spiritualists and had been working to the demons.
Haa!? What do you mean by
Shh, you are being too loud.
The spiritualist hurriedly put his hand at the mouth of his colleague. The colleague was surprised to the point that it looked as if his eyeballs would fall off. With the spiritualist putting up a somewhat serious face, he continued while lowering his voice even more.
My aniki is from the squad Raimon-sama directly controls, you see. It seems that she was thrown away from some cliff and survived. And then, she was picked up by the demons.
Is this true?
Removing the hand from his mouth, the colleague quietly muttered back.
It is known to the spiritualists affiliated to the Barusak household, or rather, even if they are not spiritualists from the Barusak household, it is known that Raimon Barusak had a red haired daughter. How he had dealt with her some years ago is amon knowledge that people usually dont talk about.
Its true. And besides, it seems that Raimon-sama cut off her right arm. So, doesnt it mean that there arent anybody among the demons that could pose a threat.
I-I see. But this isnt a reason for lowering your guard. There is still a chance that they have someone strong that we still dont know of.
Tapping his own cheeks, thepanion once again made a serious face. After answering back, he once again looked towards the direction where the mountain range extended to.
But if they are really heading to the [seal], shouldnt the others notice theming?
The spiritualist muttered while looking at the red leaves fluttering down.
If someone spots the demon armying to the foot of the mountain, it would be immediately reported. It wasnt possible to think that a small demon army would be able to overpower the elite spiritualists that were protecting the seal, and if arge army barged in, they would definitely be spotted midway. With the spiritualist saying that, his colleague hesitantly nodded.
Well, that makes sense. But you can never be too careful, you know? There is no mistake that the troops protecting the seal are elite-picked. But
Thepanions words were interrupted.
It wasnt that he had stopped speaking, but that his head had flown to the air together with the sound of air being cut. By sudden urrence, confused, the spiritualist looked at hispanion whose head vanished from sight.
Eh?
The only thing the spiritualist could say was that.
In the next instant, his own neck also ended up getting cut off by the sharp halberd. With the overpowering pain that was impossible to imagine of, while having his consciousness disappearing, what the spiritualist had seen in hisst moments was a girl in a red armor with vermillion colored hair that made his cheeks blush (TL note: WTF? ħڤĿˤΤϡतzߡ]tɫŮ Just in case ^^)
For this to be the elite-picked troops. How disappointing.
It was a one-armed girl that blended with the autumn leaves of the mountain.
-
Suppressionplete.
Riku Barusak sat down at a rock nearby.
The mountain that was colored by the autumn was now colored even more in red by the blood. Taking out a blood covered paper, Riku gave a small sigh.
Its not here either
The paper she had spread at her things was the map which had the surroundings of the royal capital drawn on it. At the mountains and coasnds, there were some circles and x marks written on them. Conveniently making use of her finger soaked with blood, she wrote an x mark at the circle of the ce they were at.
Really, there are too many ces where the seal might be. Couldnt they bring down the numbers a bit more?
There is no helping to that. This is the most they could do.
As he said that, Vrustos figure appeared from inside the cave.
By the way, isnt ojou-chan from the Barusak? Shouldnt they have at least taught you about the ce the Demon Lord is sealed at?
Unfortunately, I dont know. The real location is only told to the heads of the four spiritualist families and the elite troops. Other than that, everything is [bait] information. But by how they were acting, it seems they didnt let the troops protecting this false location know about it.
Riku looked at her feet. Laying there, there was the bodies of the spiritualists that had believed they were [really protecting the seal]. Without doubt, this too was only false information just so that the real ce the seal is at is not discovered.
Immediately after sealing the Demon lord the spiritualists of that era didnt announce the [location of the seal] by probably fearing the counter attack of the demons and the resurrection of the Demon Lord.
In order to carefully hide where the seal is, the spiritualists sent some troops to protect ces that had no rtion to the seal as [ces where the seal could possibility be]. Those ces were also kept secret, but after many years of investigation by the Demon Lord army, they had discovered many points that might be the location of the seal
Receiving Gortoberuks orders, Riku went to do a thorough search at those ces.
With this one, it is already the fourth. For them to do this kind of thing, they should be very scared of the Demon Lord resurrecting.
Since childhood, Riku had been learning about the threat the Demon Lord was.
The Demon Lord had done every possible act of cruelty in this world, and it seems that he had drown the royal city in the blood of several humans. With that said, there were many points that were different from the reality in the information she had learned about. Riku couldnt get a clue about to what extend the Demon Lords strength was true. (TL note: What would this mean? ->ħrä<- Is it talking about an era or about the time Riku was learning spiritualist things?)
Now then, which one should we go crush next?
Hmm, right. What about we go attack the caves around here before reporting the information we got? If they be aware of our attack, they might fortify their defenses, and it would be bothersome since we keep getting the wrong ces.
Thats right But considering the report of the movement of the spiritualists that I received this morning from Kar, it feels like the mountain of the other side is suspicious.
The movement of the spiritualists in thesest weeks were relentless.
As if they were trying to hide something, without holding a certain [ceremony of departure] they would usually always do when dispatching troops at all, the movement between the royal capital and the garrison increased.
I think it is important to send scouts to the other side of the mountain and be ready tounch an attack anytime.
Stupid. Its obvious they are leaking information on purpose, you know? Since we cant confirm the veracity of the information, we should just dispatch Astys troops together with a scouting squad to the other mountain. Its better for us, the main troops, to go attack other ces.
But what would we do if that ce was where the real [location of the seal] was at? If it was to be the case, the defenses would be stronger, and there is nobody else that is strong enough to break through their defenses other than me.
You have quite the confidence, ojou-chan.
Riku gave a nce to Vrustos slightly surprised face.
Well Indeed, there is no way we can use unreliable information for our movements. For now, we will send the scouts of the main forces and have Asty arrange her troops for them to be ready tounch an attack anytime. We will keep searching around the ces nearby. Is this fine?
Riku understood that it was just sheer stupidity to base an attack in unreliable information without sending scouts before. At the times they had been attacking the ces around here, they would send scouts before so that they could confirm if there were any traps and the number of stationed spiritualists, and only after that, she would choose about twenty of the best demons and lead an assault to the ce.
Although they couldnt find the correct location, because they had used the scouts beforehand, they had been putting the losses of the demon side to the minimum. With just that, it was good enough.
No problems. Then, I will go contact Asty.
I will be counting on you Hm?
After seeing Vrusto off, Riku felt a gaze at her.
The figure of someoneing from in between the trees colored in red was caught by her eyes. Because the person rushed in faster than birds were, Riku unconsciously brandished her halberd. With Riku putting her halberd right next to that persons throat, the person was pushed down to the ground and stopped his moving.
Who?
Hii, its me! Roppu Nezand!
With the halberd pressed next to his throat, Roppus face became pale to the point of it being pitiful.
After her eyes bing wide-open for a moment, her expression softened, looking apologetic.
Sorry, major sergeant Roppu. So, did something happen for you to be in such hurry?
Putting down her halberd, Riku waited for Roppu to get up. After coughing violently a few times, he started talking after sorting out his breathing.
Yes, actually A request for an appointment with major general Riku has arrived.
Appointment? In a time like this?
Riku frowned.
Now that there wasnt a provisional demon lord anymore, Riku hade to be Gortoberuks aide. Because of that, it became convenient now that she could directly meet him instead of seeking his contact. But on the other side, there would be demons that would try to tter Riku despite her being a human, although most of those were more desperate for ttering Gortoberuk.
Who? A demon from some noble family?
No, that is
Hesitantly, Roppu took out an thin envelope.
The instant she saw the symbol of the wax seal that was pressed in the letter of fine quality, Riku eyes became wide-open to the point of them looking as if they would fall off.
Who did you get this from?
From the sender herself. I was also half doubting about this, but since her appearance was the same to what I had heard from major general Riku
Riku started pondering for a while.
Putting her finger at her head, she started to think. She couldnt seriously think that the sender of the envelope would propose to meet with her time like this. Was this a trap? She was worried that once Riku would go to the meeting ce, spiritualists and human mercenaries would ambush her and try to take her down.
Major general?
Roppu looked at Riku acting nervous. After pondering about it, Riku decided to open the envelope for now, biting it off as to have it open. While thinking how it would be convenient if she had both of her arms at times like this, she bit the seal of the envelope open and took out its contents.
There was one folded letter inside the envelope, and together with it, there was also a map with the ce they should meet drawn. The letters were big, but unusually for Riku , the letters written were unexpectedly very elegant. While doubting whether it was a trap, she calmly read the letter.
Major general Riku, what do you think about it?
Impossible.
Riku quietly muttered.
After finishing reading it to thest letter, Rikus eyes changed. Her cheeks and the hand that was holding the letter somewhat trembled.
What is it?
This was a earth-shattering development
Because of how astonishing it was, Riku couldnt hide her trembling.
That was because what was written in the letter was an information of something that should have been impossible no matter how one would think.
Chapter 77.The destination of the fugitive
Chapter 77.The destination of the?fugitive
What? She escaped -de gozaru!?
Asty Gortoberuks enraged voice reverberated to all directions through the forest.
Because of the sound of the voice, the birds became surprised and flew away. The usual Asty would be careful of that since the spiritualists would notice their location, but right now, she had ended up losing herposure.
Without doubts, for Keity Fostar to have escaped prison
Asty clenched her fist
Asty used to get along with Keity Fostar.
Both werepanions and girls of the same age, and moreover, both their families had about the same amount of prestigy, and so, theypeted as good rivals. Keity was more outstanding than Asty and climbed up to be the provisional demon lords assistant, but now that she had lost her footing, their positions were reverted. However, she believed that the day she would devote her sword to the Demon Lord army, to Riku Barusak, woulde once again.
How did she run away? There was no way she could break away so easily from that prison-de gozaru.
Asty asked the messenger for details. If she didnt know about the situation, she wouldnt be able to n her next actions. Giving a small nod, the messenger immediately started talking.
By what the report says, it seems that the prison was filled with guards that were devoted to Charlotte, and using their guidance, she escaped. Those guards had already been caught.
Fine then-de gozaru. Now, where did Keity Fostar run to-de gozaru?
Uhh, if Im not mistaken She ran to east.
After saying that, the messenger opened up a map.
At the map that had the territories controlled by demons and territories controlled by humans next to each other, the position of the prison Keity Fostar was imprisoned at was drawn on it. Narrowing her eyes, Asty lightly leaned her chin onto her hand and started thinking.
East de gozaru?
By going from the prison distant to the east, one would arrive at Taitas, the demon capital. However, even if one kept walking without sleeping, it would take more than twenty days. Even if one had trained oneself as a soldier, this was somewhat of a impossible march. Keity would be spotted while she headed to the demon capital, so the chances of she being caught once again were high. However, there werent any other demon towns or viges other than the demon capital that Keity Fostar could escape to. There were viges along the way, but it was difficult to imagine she would seek help in a small vige.
First of all, it was well known among the demons what kind of crime had Keity Fostarmitted for her to be imprisoned. If spiritualists came to attack the vige, they wouldnt have enough fighting power to protect themselves. And so, for them to be able to safely continue to live, they would need to ask for the help of the Demon Lord army. There was no way the viges would shelter Keity Fostar and go against the new order that was led by Rudogar Gortoberuk and Riku Barusak.
Thats why running away to the east by itself was a reckless move.
Considering that, would this mean that she pretended to go to the east and nned go to another direction after that?
Yes. That is probably correct-de gozaru.
If it is not east Then, would it be south? There is a demon town there.
The messenger pointed to a spot at the map. At that spot, there was a town that was about three days away from the prison Keity Fostar escaped from.
It is not as much as Taitas, but it is a town overflowing with liveliness. If you want to hide a tree, you hide it in a forest, and a demon, among the demons.(TL note: Better way to phrase this up? ľLʤɭСħLʤħСȤȤǤ)
I guess-de gozaru na.
Although Asty answered this to him, her true feelings didnt correspond to it.
Simr to Asty herself, Keity Fostar was a very simple and straight forward woman. However, even with that fault, she was still someone that was promoted to be Charlottes close aide. With that considered, would she really use a method that gave the impression of being hastily thought of?
Asty silently red at the map. It was impossible for her to go to east. South would be reasonable. If it was west, she would end up going back to the ce she ran away from, and so, the remaining direction was
Perhaps, she might have gone north-de gozaru.
North, you say? No, but I think it would be unlikely.
At the map, by advancing to the north, there would be city.
The city that was about two days away was much bigger than the city at the south. It was possible to imagine that if Keity was able to run away to that city, it would be extremely difficult to keep the pursue. However, there was no way someone withmon sense would run away to that city. Rather, there was no way they would make it alive.
The town at the north Is a human town, isnt it? Once she goes in there, she would be immediately killed.
The messenger turned down Astys idea. With her arms crossed, Asty herself agreed to the messenger opinion.
Normally, it would be the case-de gozaru. Not to mention, Astys arms are exactly like ones of a beast-de gozaru na. There is no way to hide them by having clothes covering them-de gozaru.
In that case
However! That town is an exception-de gozaru.
Asty looked at the name of the city written there.
Asty herself had never been there, but it was a city that its name would be talked about among the demons very often.
Derufoi. If it is that city, even if your figure is more or less of a demon, you can still have it pass by as a costume-de gozaru.
Derufoi.
It was the city where Shibira, who could see the future, lived at.
It was a cityposed of only humans, but Every once a few months an event that would make it not weird even if demons sneaked inside would be hold.
It is Derufois masquerade festival. If it is only something of the level of Keitys arms, it is possible to pretend that is a costume-de gozaru. It is possible that she would head to another ce from that city-de gozaru.
It was a festival demons of strange tastes liked to sneak into. If Astys memories were correct, the provisional demon lord had gone to sightsee at thest festival together with Riku Barusak. At that time, it seems that because there were many skilled spiritualists participating at the festival, Charlottes true identity was exposed. That said, right now, there was no need to mind about something like that.
At the current situation, the spiritualists have no time to be ying around. After all, the kings daughter was abducted and the time for the Demon Lords resurrection ising closer by each hour-de gozaru.
She couldnt imagine there would be spiritualists that would be ying around in a situation like this. If there were any that would do that, it would be apletely retarded, an useless or perhaps, a foolish spiritualist that would only get in the way of their ns.
The more skilled the spiritualist, the more likely they would assign him to protect the Demon Lord seal-de gozaru. As long as she takes the minimum precautions, there wouldnt be any problems-de gozaru.
Would you be saying that even if there were spiritualists at the festival, there wouldnt be any worries about getting suspected of?
Umu.
In fact, as Charlottes escort, Keity had already gone to Derufoi before. Previously, Keity should have alreadypletely investigated the city beforehand for the sake of Charlottes protection. Even if it was a human city, rather than a city she had never seen before, it was obvious that it was better to run away to a city she already knew of.
Besides, during the festival, the movement between cities would be more intense -de gozaru. Thats why there being people that didnt live at the city there wouldnt be thought as something strange-de gozaru.
At the period the festival was being held, many people would gather.
There were many people that were vignt about [people they werent familiar with], but at the time of the festival, their vignce would lower down to the point that they would simply guess the person was just participating in the party. Except for the fact it was a [human city], there were only merits.
I see I understand. Now then, I will be reporting this to major general Barusa
Dont do this-de gozaru.
Asty stopped the messenger.
Surprised, the messenger raised his face.
Riku-dono I would like to avoid having this reported to Riku-dono-de gozaru yo.
However!
Riku-dono is putting all her efforts in the resurrection of the Demon Lord-de gozaru. There is no way I can bother her with trivial things.
Asty had seen a sliver of Rikus fury before.
Riku Barusak is someone that would prey on her target, waiting for an opportunity while sharpening her de of vengeance. And then, once she brandished her halberd, a tempest of blood would violently blow. Asty had got this message many times from seeing the spiritualists that became her victims. This would be the same even if the ones she pointed that de to were demons. In fact, because Charlotte, the former provisional demon lord, had made Riku her enemy, she had lost her future.
If it was by Asty herself, she thought that it was better for Keity to receive a lighter punishment even despite what she had done, but there was no way she could say this in front of Riku. If she objected her, she would also get her hostility, and perhaps would end up killed.
To Asty, Riku was a benefactor that had saved her grandfather. Asty also admired the overwhelming power that had massacred the enemy that her grandfather couldntpare to.
Thats why Asty Gortoberuk feared and admired Riku. Once she incurred her wrath, her head would end up being cut off. The overwhelming power she admired was so scary and terrifying that she couldnt bear.
Without doubt, Keity Fostar would end up getting killed by Riku.
Asty didnt want to kill the friend she had for a long time experienced joys and sorrows together. Closing her eyes, Asty calmly told the messenger the makeshift reason.
If Keitys escape reaches Riku-donos ears, she would go pursue her-de gozaru. At the current state of the Demon Lord army, without Riku-dono, it is close to impossible for we to search through thend where the Demon Lord is sealed at. Thats why we can only let Riku-dono know about this after we captured Keity Fostar-de gozaru yo.
Understood. Now then, I will be preparing a searching party to Derufoi.
Umu. As a precaution, leave people at every quarters-de gozaru yo.
Ha!!
After firmly responding, the messenger immediately started the preparations for the searching party.
In case the searching party finds Keity, they are to immediately capture her. In case they decide it is too difficult to capture her, it would be fine for Asty to go arrest Keity herself. There was no need for Riku to trouble herself with that, and there was no need to have Keity killed. Despite all, she was still a demon that got promoted to the point of bing Charlottes close aide. Once her head cools down, she would definitely be able to work for the sake of the Demon Lord army.
There is no need to kill her-de gozaru yo.
Reporting!!
When Asty stood up still immersed in thoughts, a subordinate rushed in.
His face was showing impatience. Asty had cold sweat. ((
It cant be! Have Riku-dono already killed Keity-de gozaru!?
No! It is the enemy! A spiritualist havee to our way!!
A spiritualist-de gozaru!?
At that time, Asty regretted about her mistake.
The concealment of Asty and her troops should have been perfect. She could only imagine one reason for their ce to be discovered by the spiritualists despite that. There was no mistake that the cause for that was because Asty ended up shouting after losing control of herself due to the anger from before. Because of that shout, their position had ended up being discovered.
Ku, there is no helping-de gozaru! Immediately arrange the preparations for the counter attack -de gozaru. How many spiritualists are there-de gozaru?
N-no this There was only one.
One? A spiritualist came by himself?
Asty wondered if it was a patrol.
However, by looking at her subordinates behavior, it didnt seem to be the case. While Asty had been thinking about what this was about, the subordinate continued his words.
This spiritualist has already been disarmed He persistently asked us to let him meet the person in charge
What is this about-de gozaru?
I dont know What should be done?
No matter how the spiritualist was disarmed, there was no way Asty could let him into their base.
There was a chance that the spiritualist was plotting to do a suicide attack by exploding himself once he saw who the person in charge was. It was possible to imagine the possibility of them nning on having themander dying andunching an attack at the troops that would have fallen into disorder. While frowning, Asty started to think.
Really, today, problems areing one after another-de gozaru yo. By the way, do you know what family that spiritualist is from?
Ha, I will immediately verify
It is serious!!
Interrupting those words, another subordinate broke in.
Theplexion of his face was worse than theplexion of the subordinate that came to report a moment ago by one level. His face went beyond being pale and waspletely white. It seemed that he was somewhat trembling.
What is it-de gozaru?
Ye-yes. We have confirmed the identity of the spiritualist.
Asty readied herself for her subordinates report.
For him to be trembling to that point, there was no mistake the enemy was exceptional. Was it not a patrol, but a big figure that came to attack? Asty increased her guard.
At the room that fell silent to the point of one being able to hear his breathing, the awfully trembling voice echoed.
It is a silver haired with the crest of a griffon. It is the heir of the Barusak, Rook Barusak!!
Chapter 78.Why did it have to be like this?
Chapter 78.Why did it have to be like?this?
Why did it have to be like this?
Rook Barusak was feeling he was about to copse.
Using his game knowledge, he kept walking for many weeks towards the Demon Lord castle. And in one day when he was walking through a forest that was close to the demon territory, he had heard a shout that was closer to the scream of a woman.
Although I came running to check what was happening Right?
The killing intent of grim faced demons was surrounding Rook.
In his current situation, Rook wanted to avoid crossing swords with the demons. Since he had been killing a great number of demons until now, he didnt want to kill any more of them. But even with that said, there was no way he could ignore the scream of the woman.
You are a human What did youe to a ce like this for?
One of the demons slowly approached Rook.
The demons he could see were only five. However, by the killing intenting from behind the trees, there were about ten to twenty more of them. There should be no doubts that there were also demons aiming their arrows at him from the shadows of the trees.
Answer quickly. We are not very patient.
Rook heard the sound of a bow being drawn from somewhere.
It seems that they were being serious. Rook was desperately thinking of what he should say for them to spare him.
If he was to honestly say that he came to talk with their provisional demon lord and have the princess back, the only result would be them killing him. Moreover, they weremon soldiers. If he was to say that he was acquainted to Charlotte, there would be no way for them to confirm that, and there was a high chance of them end up going after him after deciding he was lying.
I-I
Think, think, think
It was the first time since Rook reincarnated into this world that he thought so seriously.
Quickly! Dont waste more of our time!!
A demon of good physique roared. The howl that made the air tremble made Rooks back muscles stood up. Irritated, the demon crossed his arms.
And it was at that moment.
The emblem that was on the armor the demons were wearing caught Rooks attention.
Ah.
That was the Gortoberuks family crest.
Gortoberuk was a boss in the earlier parts of the game He was the lord of Myuuz castle, which wasmanded by Asty Gortoberuk and himself, Rudogar Gortobeurk. There was no mistake that those troops served one of the two. In that case, shouldnt the scream from a while ago be Asty Gortoberuks?
What is it? You have only three seconds left.
If saying it in a good way, both Rudogar and Asty were hot-blooded. But saying it in a bad way, they were emotionalmanders.
Three!
However, this was reality. For them to have led their troops for many years only proved how capable they were. Even if they might have the bad habit of being emotional, they certainly had theposure to lead an army.
Two!
Besides, at least From what Rook knew from the game, the grandfather granddaughter duo of the Gortoberuk wouldnt needlessly kill humans that wanted to talk. That was specially for the granddaughter, Asty Gortoberuk, who even though seemed to be rough, was actually a very kind woman at the core.
One!
Rook didnt have the time to be fooling around. He decided to trust his game knowledge for now. Clenching his hands, Rook looked at the face of the demon that seemed to be their leader.
Zero!
I want to have a talk. With you demons and me!
Rooks scream ovepped with the demonsst count. Having cold sweat, Rook was worried if his voice had been drown out. However, it seemed that his voice had reached the demons.
What did you say?
The demons started be agitated.
That was obvious. Since a long time so long to the point of it being astounding, humans and demons had always been fighting each other. Even if Rook suddenly says he wanted to talk, it was obvious they would be troubled. Rather, they surely were thinking it was a trap.
Say the truth, human.
It seemed that the demon put on a more vignt attitude just in case. The demon that was standing in front of Rook silently made a signal by raising his hand. And then, together with the sound of the wind being cut, something pierced the ground near his feet. Lowering his eyes, Rook saw a sharp arrow stuck at the ground.
The next time you spout a lie, it will be hitting your head.
It seemed that they didnt believe what Rook was saying at all.
Perhaps, if he was at their position, he also wouldnt believe this. Rook made a wry smile in his mind.
It is not a lie.
Rook took off the sword that was at his waist.
Still inside the scabbard, he threw his beloved sword to the front. Raising a sound, Rooks beloved sword fell to the ground.
I ampletely disarmed. Its fine even if you tie my arms and legs. Thats why, let me have a discussion with your boss.
In reality, Rook was so scared he couldnt bear.
Every single one of the demons around Rook were more than a head higher than him. Moreover, they had muscles to the point of it being possible to see it over the armor. Those guys were bombarding him with killing intent to the point of making his whole body tremble. For him to be prioritizing throwing his sword away over his life in a situation like this was something close to doing suicide. Of course, Rook had trained hand-to-hand techniques a bit. This was something of his previous world, but the judo he had learned when he was at middle school had been given an A score.
However, he couldnt imagine that bare handed martial arts would work against the demons surrounding him.
Rook hadnt trained in any techniques that concentrated his demon banning power in his fist. Against those muscr demons, for Rook to challenge them with his thin arms was something absurd. Even if heavens and earth were overturned, it was difficult for him to be victorious.
Are you really saying this?
The demon was a bit surprised by Rooks attitude.
Before one could notice, some of the killing intent was fading away. Was it because showing killing intent became a pain after seeing how stupid Rook was acting? Or then, was it because they intended to report this to the Gortoberuk before acting?
Yes, its the truth! I-I want to talk with your boss. Until I you give me your answer, I wont move one step away from here!!
Rook dered in a loud voice with all his strength.
Rook was looking at the demons as if he was saying I did it! How is it now!?, but the demons were looking back at Rook as if they were trying to guess his true intentions. The pressure was to the point that made Rooks feet miserably tremble. Because of this, he started to feel like cowering himself. However, there was no way he could do that. As if repelling the gazes of the demons, Rook red back.
How for many minutes have this exchange gone on?
Perhaps, it would be how many seconds.
However, because of how heavy and agonizing these seconds had been, it felt like hours to Rook. Because of that, Rooks breathing started to be rough.
The expression on the faces of the demons in front of his eyes didnt change. In addition, the gazes that seemed to be looking into Rook became even more oppressive. It was as if Rooks ring didnt have any effect. It was an dreadful oppressive feeling of an extent like that. Rooks back was soaked in sweat and his legs felt like they would crumble down. His vision gradually started to blur.
He couldnt do it anymore. And when he was about to lose consciousness it was at that moment.
With the sound of the bushes moving, Rook came back to himself.
The demon that had appeared from the bushes whispered next to the ear of the demon of good physique. Showing an unpleased face, he muttered back an understood in a small voice that didnt match to his appearance.
Follow me, spiritualist.
The demon of good physique turned his back to Rook and started to walk.
Rook wondered whether he had told the demons he was a spiritualist, but right after that, he thought back about the crest of the Barusak that was engraved at his sword. They must have guessed he was a spiritualist from that.
Come quickly! If you dont, I will beat you down!!
Ye-yes!!
Rook hurriedly followed after him. Because of the hurry, he got his feet a bit entangled and almost fell down. He didnt know what was that about, but whatever it may be, it seemed that his sincere feelings had reached them. Rook became a bit relieved.
After a while walking, they entered inside the forest. There were many tents settled there. Apparently, here was a demon base.
Are you the spiritualist that said that wanted to talk with me-de gozaru?
Suddenly being talked to, Rook stopped his feet.
The one standing there was a tall female demon, and the other demons were standing next to her as if protecting her.
Y-yes! Thats right!
Rooks face became blushed.
Her refined appearance. Her soft ck hair. Her cow horns were also extremely cute. However, setting everything aside, before anything, what most caught charmed his eyes were her breasts. Even though they were stuffed inside the armor, the destructive power of its huge size would tell everything.
As expected of the demon that had the most confidence in her bust size in the game. Even among the harem he had been building until now, there was nobody that had such a voluptuous breasts of this extent.
I am Asty Gortoberuk. I am in charge of these troops-de gozaru. Now then, spiritualist. What business have youe for?
Rook swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
From now on, things would get serious. It is not the time to be mesmerized by breasts. Slightly shaking his head, he thought of what he should say first.
Asty Gortoberuk.
She was honest and simple. In the game, the rtionship with her would start at the worst, with the main character being an enemy that had killed her grandfather. However, after a certain event, they would gradually get along. Once she became obedient, capturing her was easy. She wouldnt betray the people she trusted. If her intimate friends were to be in danger, even if the person was the enemy, she would give her help as much as possible.
Her only fault would be about how she had the position of the [destructive type heroine] in the game. At the times she would be shy, disying the super strength inherited from her grandfather, she would send the main character flying up to a hundred meters distant.
U-uhmm
Rook was about to face a girl like her now.
If he rubs her in a wrong way Surely he wont be let be by only being sent flying by a hundred meters. If he does it badly, he might have his head separated from his body before he can call for Charlotte for her intervention.
N-nice to meet you. Asty Gortoberuk.
For now, he probably should start with the greetings.
A polite greeting was important to construct a good rtionship to people, or so Rook had the feeling of being taught at the school of his previous world. Lowering down his head, he said his own name.
I am called Rook Barusak. Please treat me wewl.
However, because of the tension, he ended up biting his tongue.
The surroundings suddenly fell silent.
He had done it Blood left Rooks face.
It seemed that Asty and the other demons also didnt know how to react to that. Asty called for the demon that had brought Rook And although it seemed that Asty intended to lower down her voice, speaking in a voice Rook could still hear
Is he really Rook Barusak-de gozaru? He ispletely different from the intel-de gozaru
Asty asked the demon.
Yes, I think he is the real one. At least, it doesnt seem like he was telling lies.
He ispletely different from Riku-dono-de gozaru na. This is to the point of doubting whether they are really siblings that had been born from the same belly.
Whether it is his appearance or his character, they arepletely different.
It kind of makes me feel pity for him-de gozaru yo. Had his character changed after being continuously defeated-de gozaru?
They were saying very harsh things about him.
Because of the embarrassment, Rook started to think he wanted to stop existing.
Well, fine-de gozaru. Now then, what did you want to talk about?
As if nothing had happened, Asty resumed their talk.
Whether it was Astys kindness or because she just wanted to end this quickly, in either case, it was good she had resumed their conversation, ignoring what happened before. While taking care to not bite his tongue, Rook carefully spoke.
Actually, I would like to have a discussion with the provisional demon lord Charlotte Demonz.
Charlotte-de gozaru?
Astys eyebrows suddenly twitched.
Rook leaned his head to the side, also surprised. In the game, Asty was supposed to obsessed in using [sama] when Charlotte was being spoken of. Rook remembered that every time the main character would call Charlotte [Charlotte-chan], Asty would punch him, saying [This is improper!!].
What was this about?
Yes. It is fine if the provisional demon lord decides the ce to talk. Besides, I am disarmed and I will be going by myself.
Rook continued his words with sincerity.
It is written in the books that the demon lord had killed the human king, who had sought an audience with him However, by ying the game, Rook knew that what really happened was different.
The one who had sought the audience was the Demon Lord, and then he was sealed by the human king.
Because of that, the demons should have be aware of the danger of going to a discussion with the enemy disarmed. His resolve surely must have reached them.
However
That is impossible-de gozaru.
Asty immediately said words of refusal.
Lightly refusing him, his request was heartlessly thrown aside. The faces of the other demons also felt as if This is impossible was written on them.
Why is it? If there is something wrong, I can yield to your conditions as much as it is possi
This is because of a more fundamental reason.
Asty dropped her shoulders
And then, she spoke words of hopelessness.
Charlotte has already died-de gozaru yo.
Eh?
Rook was perplexed.
Why Charlotte-chan wasnt supposed to die yet
In the game, Charlotte wouldnt have died.
At least, there is no way she would at this timing.
But this was reality.
Whether it was by illness, by depression, or by being murdered.
He could think of many possibilities. This was already a world different from the game after all
But even so, Rook wanted to know. He wanted to know why she had died.
For what reason has she died.
Being asked that, Asty twisted her face. As if she was troubled about whether to speak about it, she kept opening and closing her mouth many times.
Finally setting her resolve, she looked at Rook. And then, as if she was about to say something very cruel and difficult to speak of, she weightily moved her mouth.
Charlotte hadmitted a crime-de gozaru.
Crime.
Those words heavily weighed down on Rook.
When he was about to think what kind of thing would be a crime to the demon race, memories of when he had taken prisoner of Charlotte resurfaced.
In the middle of the story of the game when Charlotte and the main character would be talking to each other happily, Charlotte face would suddenly be gloomy and she would say
If they knew their provisional demon lord was in good terms with a human They would definitely have me sentenced for it.
Rooks body became heavy and his view started to blur. His whole body started to be covered in cold sweat. His breathing somewhat became disorderly and his hands also started to tremble.
Yes, the crime Charlottemitted for her to be executed was in other words
It was because she had secretly went on a date with you, Rook Barusak.
With these words spoken, Rooks view was covered in darkness.
Chapter 79.The boy that have destroyed futures
Chapter 79.The boy that have destroyed?futures
At the time Rook woke up, it had been many hours since then.
The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was an unfamiliar ceiling. It was a ceiling made of iron framework and a somewhat dirty cloth. Sometimes, the cloth would flutter with the wind and it would be possible to see the night sky from the gap of the cloth.
Where is here?
You are inside a tent-de gozaru yo.
Rook heard someone responding to the words he had unconsciously said.
Turning his eyes to the direction of the voice, the ones standing there were Asty Gortoberuk and her subordinates, gathered inside the tent. Apparently, they were waiting for Rook to wake up.
You have lost your consciousness-de gozaru.
And we carried you here.
Really Why do we need to act as the servants of a human
There is no helping to it. For the moment, he is our guest after all.
Following Asty words, her subordinates gave theirments about the situation in turns. It seems that the demons were considerably reluctant in treating Rook as a guest, but it seems that they had been courteously treating him even so. Rook looked down at the nket covering him. Its color, quality, feeling of touch No matter what, this was a nket of first quality for one to be using it for camping.
Guessing from that, it seems he had been receiving quite the guest of honor treatment.
Bing aware of the treatment he was receiving, Rook became somewhat relieved.
Why?
While grabbing at his nket, Rook asked in a small voice.
What do you mean by why-de gozaru?
Asty asked back in a surprised face.
I mean, its weird, isnt it? I Uh Even though I did pretty much the same as killing your provisional demon lord
The volume the sentence gradually died down at the end of the sentence.
With a gloomy face, while choosing his next words, Rook spoke of the issue.
If I didnt associate myself with Charlotte-chan, she wouldnt
There were two reasons why Rook had approached Charlotte.
The first one was because she was a harem character he liked.
The second one was for the sake of using the position of provisional demon lord.
No matter how one would see, this werent actions that was for the sake of the real Charlotte, but for the sake of capturing her as if that was a game.
When Rook would be bing intimate with Charlotte and was increasing her affection levels, Charlotte would meet with the heroine that was apanying Rook. Being an exceptional spiritualist, she would notice that Charlotte was a demon in an instant and be hostile to her. Because of that, Rook would sessfully annihte Charlottes escorts and activate the event to capture Charlotte.
Everything was for the sake of stopping the resurrection of the Demon Lord, or otherwise, defeating him.
However, was this kind of development really necessary?
At that time, he didnt think too much over it, but if he was to just be in good terms with Charlotte and just bid farewell after that Perhaps her subordinates wouldnt have died.
Perhaps all the spiritualists that had perished at the city of Derufoi wouldnt have needed to die.
Perhaps Kurumi and Reba wouldnt have died.
To begin with, wasnt there the choice of not approaching Charlotte?
Even though the defeat of the coalition army of the Barusak and Bistolru became expected, Rook went to y around at Derufoi without taking any measures against the demons who had taken their initiative. Because of this, he receivedints from his subordinates. If thinking calmly about it, even though his subordinates were correct, hepletely ignored their important advice and went out to y.
This was because there wasnt the choice of not going to Derufoi.
If he didnt go to Derufoi, the story of the game wouldnt develop.
Rooks heart fell even more into the darkness.
He should have noticed that [the game was developing in a different way] at the time Selestinna had died. He was supposed to have be aware that this wasnt [the world of a game], but [reality].
No, actually, he should have noticed this much before He should have be aware of this ever since he had let Riku Barusak die
Charlottes future Everyones future I destroyed all of it!!
Future-de gozaru?
Because of Rooks scream, Asty let out a confused voice.
Rather than you having destroyed it or anything To begin with, isnt future something you dont know about-de gozaru?
Asty spoke as if this was the obvious.
Rook shook his head. If he was to talk to Asty about the [things about the game], there would be no way she would believe him, and she wouldnt be able to understand it either way. Thats why Rook was saying it as if this was a [supposition].
But, what if I..! What if I hadnt met with Charlotte-chan!!?
There is no meaning to hypothetical things. Thats because it is something that wont happen after all-de gozaru.
Asty continued her words.
It is a fact that Charlotte had be friends with you-de gozaru; it is a fact that she isnt here anymore-de gozaru. In that case, all you have to do is to acknowledge that and and keep living the present, building up over what you experienced-de gozaru.(TL note:Better way to phrase this up? 0.0 ʤ顢gդޤơMǤǤ)
To live the present?
This is the reason you came here, isnt it, Rook-dono?
Asty showed aplex expression in her face.
It felt like the expression someone would look at the enemy with, but it was also like the expression one would look at a friend, and moreover, it looked like an expression of someone that was looking at a child that didnt know of anything as well.
Besides, regardless of what happened at your past, you are merely a human that is seeking an audience-de gozaru. If I was to treat a guest badly, it would taint the honor of the Demon Lord army-de gozaru yo.
Now, speak of your objective.
Asty was silently urging.
To live the present is it?
Rook was showing a wry smile.
Yes, that was exactly it. He had indirectly destroyed Rikus life, and because of that, Selestinna, Kurumi and the others had died. But this was the past. In order to atone for his sins, he needed to live the present. Wasnt this the reason why he was able to go on a journey without losing himself on how he was banished from the royal capital?
I
After thinking about that, it felt as if heavy chains that had been enveloping his heart broke up.
I havee in order to with Charlotte.
Little by little, Rook started to talk about the reason for him
One way or another, I would like to negotiate having the princess back still alive. And besides that This is a personal thing, but I would like to apologize to Riku-ane once again.
To Riku-dono?
Astys eyebrows twitched.
I dont really want to say it, but I dont think you would be able to reconcile.
I dont mind.
Rook has set his resolve to be killed by Riku.
Riku Barusak hated Rook to the point that killing him wouldnt be enough. His words will definitely not affect her. No matter how much sincerity he was to apologize with, what he had done was something that had no pardoning to begin with. He had already experienced it with his body well enough to know about this fact.
But even so, he wanted to apologize to her.
If he had saved Riku at that time, perhaps everybodys future wouldnt have been destroyed.
Even if he had decided to [live the present], there was no way he could avert his eyes to the cause of all this, to how he had [left Riku to her death]. Because of that, he decided in his heart that atoning for this sin was of his upmost priority.
I dont mind even if she kills me. If her anger calms down by having me killed, then I would be able to atone for my sin.
However, there were things he needed to do before that.
However, I need to save the princess before that. This was a task entrusted to me, and this time, I want to properly carry it out.
In honesty, when Rook had looked at the princess not as a game character, but as an actual living human, his feelings of wanting to marry her werent as strong.
However, the princess was entrusted for him to save. Until now, Rook had been casually doing all of his missions as if they were only [a game event]. In result of him doing his tasks in ord to the ying guide of the game without thinking too deeply, most of it ended up terribly.
Thats why he wanted toplete his mission this time.
He wanted to put effort in finally having some responsibility over the task that was entrusted to him.
The task that was entrusted to you-de gozaru?
Lightly leaning his chin onto her hand, Asty started to think.
Then, finally as if she was exhausted , she let out a long sigh.
Sorry, but the matter about the princess is not something I can carelessly decide about-de gozaru. This needs to be brought up in the next meeting to be discussed about For now, would Rook-dono mind to wait until the meeting is finished-de gozaru?
No, I dont mind. I also dont mind being tied by ropes if necessary.
No, as I said before, Rook-dono is a guest, and doing something like that Thats right!
Asty put her hands together as if she had a brilliant idea. The expression from beforepletely changed, bing the expression of an innocent child.
It will take a considerable amount of time until the meeting reaches a decision. However, it would be too boring for you to be waiting here with nothing to do. How about this-de gozaru? What if Rook-dono goes to the festival at Derufoi and kill time while the meeting isnt over?
-
Was this really ok?
After Rook Barusak had already been sent to Derufoi city, one of Astys subordinates asked.
Isnt it too dangerous to let a human free in a human city? If he runs away
We will be monitoring him, so there will be no problems-de gozaru yo.
Asty answered as if this was nothing important.
In fact, Asty was nning on taking part in the monitoring.
Besides, Rook Barusak being there is nothing more than a bait for us to catch Keity Fostar-de gozaru yo.
Bait, you say?
The subordinate leaned his head to the side. Somewhat filled with satisfaction, Asty started to exin her own n.
Keity should know that Rook Barusak and Charlotte had an intimate rtionship. There is a high chance that she will attempt to get in contact with Rook Barusak by some means-de gozaru.
Asty didnt know if Keity thought of Rook Barusak as[the one that made her lord be cornered to death], her worst enemy, or as someone that also held Charlotte dear.
In either case, there is no mistake that once Keity spots Rook at the city, she wille to contact him in some way.
If we can catch the fish with our bait, we will be able to save the time we would spend looking for her-de gozaru.
I see. As expected of the grandchild of Gortoberuk-sama!!
Asty became euphoric with the words of praise from her subordinate. While scrubbing her nose, she puffed her chest with pride.
However, at that time She overlooked a big hole in her n.
Indeed, she was going to catch the fish using her bait.
But she overlooked the fact that there was another fish nearby that could catch the bait instead.
Chapter 80.Derufoi, once again
Chapter 80.Derufoi, once again
The city of Derufoi was filled with liveliness.
The sun hasnt risen yet, but the city was in a festive mood full of disorder.
Although the sound of the spectacr musical performance at the parade and the sound of the singing voice of drunk people that was out of tone to the musical notes, and also the jumbled up and dissonant sound of the shouts of the peddlers filled the surroundings with turmoil, the expressions of the peopleing and going through the main street were all smiling. It was as if they had forgot about the strife of washing blood with blood that happened some months ago.
Now, now,e and see! The fire ring jumping that is rarely seen in the world!
A clown wearing a red and green costume was performing tricks with a ring of fire. It seems that he was having an animal he had trained go through the ring of fire. Next to him, there was a big man wearing cat ears, ying the fool and walking while ying a trumpet. Behind him, there was a boy decorated in feathers swinging his drumsticks at a small drum, and behind him. the magnificent masquerade parade went on.
Everyone was looking at the lively parade and the other performances with smiles.
But to the parade which was making everyone excited, there was only person A small girl that was ring at it with an extremely cold eyes.
So carefree This city.
The small girl, Riku Barusak, muttered. Bored, while having her hand inside her pocket, she made her way through the crowd of people.
I think it is good, though? It is good for relieving some stress.
The rabbit eared boy, Roppu Nezaarand, said. Roppus eyes were fixed at the parade. His big round eyes wouldnt stop looking at it. As if the parade was something extremely interesting, his eyes were sparkling. Riku gave a nce at the parade as if she was looking at some worthless thing. The parade didnt impress Riku. Once again taking her eyes away from the parade, Riku looked ahead.
This is running away from reality. Its simply that.
Riku kept walking, strongly stepping at the pavement on each step. While walking, she started to think that the city of Derufoi hadnt changed since thest time she hade. There wouldnt be any city that would have changed when not even one year had passed, but she didnt think that the city wouldnt have changed at all. It felt as if only this city had been unaffected by the time.
Its food stalls, its mor; nothing changed.
The only difference from that time was that now it was a refreshing blue sky and the autumnal weather. Other than that, it would be Rikus own mental state. It felt to her that she had been a bit more excited than now in thest time she hade to Derufoi. Where had these feelings gone to? While pondering about that, she adjusted the position of the halberd at her back.
Then, Roppu. Is it around here?
While holding the letter, Riku asked Roppu. Hurriedly opening the map, Roppu checked their location.
Ye-yes. It is at the shop at the next turn.
I see. Thank you.
Riku nced through her surroundings.
Even though Derufoi was crowded with people because of the costume festival, it didnt change the fact that this was a human city. Leaving themand of her troops to Vrusto and bringing only the messengers Roppu and Kar together with her, she sneaked inside the city. Because Kar was at standby outside the city, actually only Riku and Roppu had gone inside the city.
In other words, there were no demons other than Roppu in the city.
The only person the spiritualists would aim for would be Roppu. It was necessary to have him disguise himself so that the spiritualists wouldnt be able to guess he was a demon. Originally, except for his rabbit ears, Roppus appearance resembled one of a human. If he was insist those ears were only a [headgear], in most of the cases, they would be able to fool the spiritualists. But if they were still suspecting them despite that, just like the time she had hid Keity Fostar from the spiritualists, Riku could simply use the fact she was a human.
Riku was a human. Because of that, it wasnt necessary for the spiritualists to aim for her life.
However, after the incident at the royal capital, the possibility that the fact [Riku Barusak was alive] had be known to the spiritualists wasnt small. In fact, when they hadunched an attack at the nd the Demon Lord was sealed] some days ago, Riku had heard some spiritualists talking about Riku. In case Rikus appearance was informed to themon spiritualists, Riku wouldnt be able to use the fact she was a human and trick them. Rather, this would only be more evidence for them to doubt Roppu was a demon.
Because of that, the need to be more cautious than the previous time she hade here increased.
Ah!?
Right after Riku finished confirming that there was nobody suspicious at the surroundings, Roppu let out a confused voice.
What is it?
Just now, I saw Asty-san there!
Asty?
Rikus eyes arrived at the ce Roppu was looking at.
At that direction, there was a stall grilling skewered meat. Although this really was the type of stall Asty was fond of, there was no way she could be at Derufoi. Riku had ordered her to do an investigation back at the possible location of the seal of the Demon Lord. If the information Riku had was correct, Asty should have gone to a cavern at the south that was two days away from here by horse. No matter how much she strained herself, there was no way she would have been able toe here in time.
It should be someone else that looked like her. She is in a mission right now after all.
Is that so? .I was certain it was the Asty-san herself But that is right. There is no way she could be here, right? I am very sorry.
Thats right. There is no way she could be here.
For Roppu to have said that, Riku became a bit worried about his words.
Vrusto was a demon that would y jokes all the time, but Roppu was an earnest young soldier that wouldnt do something like that. He wouldnt speak of vague information to her, speaking of it only after he confirmed it himself, and when he would speak of vague things, he would meekly speak about it in a jumbled way.
But this time, he had properly said he had seen Asty. Since he had said it properly, he should have really seen Asty. Probably, it wasnt simply someone that looked like her, but actually the person herself.
Riku nced through the crowd of people one more time.
However, she couldnt find anyone that looked like Asty. Asty wouldnt be able topletely hide her tall stature amidst the crowd, so she either went to hide somewhere else or hurriedly ran away once she noticed Roppu had spotted her. In either case, from what Riku could see, it didnt seem like she was around here.
Has it been leaked that I was going to be here?
Riku wondered.(TL note: I dont know what this is supposed to meanꥯϿڤФǷc:/ What is thisڤ? ??)
The information about the letter Roppu had delivered to her Or rather, the information about this secret message was only known by Riku, Roppu and Vrusto. She had given only an ambiguous exnation to Kar, who was now at standby outside the city. It was possible that the more other demons knew about this, the more dangerous it would be in case this was a trap. Because of that, Riku had carefully decided the day she woulde here, and so, it was supposed to have gone well.
Why had Asty found out about this information?
No, if it is Asty that it is being talked about, it felt like she woulde to where Riku was even if she had to push her way through the crowd of people, and thening forward to help her. Despite of that, for her to not have done that, it was possible to imagine that she had a reason for why she needed to hide herself.
What in the world could her situation be for her to need to hide herself from her superior officer she was in directmand of?
After pondering about it after some time, Riku lowered her voice by one level and spoke.
Roppu Lets decide on a signal.
With the signs enjoyment fading away from his eyes, they had be filled with seriousness.
Listen, the real intention behind this letter is unknown. It might be a trap. Thats why just in case something unexpected happens, I will go inside the shop by myself.
With Riku saying that, Roppu showed a worried face. Originally, it was supposed for him to go together with Riku as a witness for her, but because Asty was doing something suspicious, she needed to be as much careful as she could. With how the situation became like that, Riku regretted she hadnt brought at least one more trustworthy subordinate here.
Will I be waiting for you outside?
As a lookout. If any problem happens, I wille to you right away, so dont worry. Right Whistle twice to call me.
Riku whispered next to Roppus ears.
Once she gets inside the shop, she could only count on her hearing to catch the signal. Sure enough, she didnt know how meaningful this would be in the middle of so much noise, but this was the best thing possible.
Alright?
Yes, understood. Please, be careful.
Silently lowering down his head, Roppu took some distance from Riku. Once again wrapping herself in an indifferent mood, Riku increased her guard over the surroundings.
She didnt spot any suspicious person or anyone that looked like Asty. However, she felt some kind of bad feeling. Was she overthinking it? While wondering about that, Riku pushed the door of the shop.
Wee.
Right after entering the shop, Riku was elegantly greeted by the shop attendant. Just like the other shops, most of its clients were wearing costumes. However, differently from the shops she had went in before, the attendant wasnt wearing a costume.
Telling the shop attendant she had an appointment, she was guided to a private room.
It has been a long time.
At the private room, the other party had already been waiting for her.
Confirming there wasnt anyone at the rooms next to that one, Riku closed the door. That private room was well distant from the other rooms. With that, the possibility of someone eavesdropping should be low. Even if someone came, there wouldnt be any problems of people hearing their conversation. (TL note: läƤʤƤƤСʤˤ↖}ʤNot sure about what this means.)
Yes, it has been.
Riku put the letter on the table. And then, she tapped with her finger at the part she had been intrigued with.
I will tell you the real location of where the Demon Lord was sealed.
Riku read out loud the sentence she was tapping on. As if she was guessing her real intentions, Riku red at her intensely.
You, who is a human What are you nning on doing, priestess of the blindness Shibira-san?
Chapter 81.The turning point
Chapter 81.The turning point
Yes, it is just as youve said.
The priestess of blindness, Shibira, showed a faint smile with her lips.
Her clothes didnt change much from thest time Riku had seen her. She had a pure and white fabric enveloping her body and the white like silk hair that extended to her back, and just like at that time before, her eyes were still kept closed.
Do you want some tea and sweets?
There was tea and baked sweets at the table front of Shibira. It had been elegantly prepared for them. There were no signs they had been touched. In the worst case, there could be poison or some other drug in the food. Riku shook her head.
I dont. More importantly, for what reason you thought writing me that you would tell me the [location where the Demon Lord was sealed] was a good idea?
Riku gave a look of doubt at Shibira.
Riku couldnt think of any merit for Shibira to tell Riku of the [real location of the seal].
The only merit she could think of was pretty much Shibira telling them the real location of the seal in exchange for her safety to be guaranteed.
If the Demon Lord was to be resurrected, it is possible the humans might end up all killed. And when it happens, the possibility she would be an exception to that was extremely low. That is why she might have made her move in order to protect her own safety.
Only, although not exactly, one way or another she was a priestess, and at the time she would weight her own life and the life of many people, would she really choose herself before others? No, it wasnt possible to think she would.
In that case, why would she tell Riku the location of the seal? Until Riku got here, she had been pondering about this, but in the end, she couldnt think of a answer that made sense.
Would you be nning on having spiritualists ambush us for an decisive attack once we get at the ce?
No, I am not thinking of such thing.
Shibira shook her head.
My eyes see the future. This is action is only in ordance to the future Ive seen.
Shibira lightly pressed at her own eyes. (TL note: With her fingers I guess?.-.)Her expression was very lonely. Would that mean she had seen something in particr with her eyes? Before Riku could ask this, Shibira started to speak once again.
The location of the seal is written here.
Shibira put a document onto the table. The location where the Demon Lord was sealed should be inside it. Riku moved her hand to take the document, but Shibira didnt take her hand from it.
However, I have only one condition before I can give it to you.
Riku thought See? Here it is.
There was no way Shibira would easily give Riku such an important information that easily. There was no mistake she is going toe with a condition that Riku and the other demons wouldnt be able to meet. Or perhaps, would she really be asking for her safety after the resurrection of the Demon Lord?
After confirming once again there were no signs of people spying on them, Riku took her hand from the document.
Fine, tell your conditions.
It is an easy thing to do.
Still with her hand on the document, Shibira calmly told Riku the condition.
I would like to ask you one more time. whether you really dont intend on leaving the Demon Lord army.
Is that all?
Yes.
Riku became open-mouthed.
Why was Shibira asking her such an obvious question that she was already supposed to know the answer? Riku wondered if there was a deeper meaning in those words, but she couldnt imagine of anything in particr.
Now is the turning point. If you make the choice to leave the Demon Lord army, it will be possible to change the future where [death] awaits you.
Turning point, right?
Riku muttered in a bored manner.
Sometimes, Vrusto would be recalling her about it, saying things like Ojou-chan, its fine even if it is only for this year. Dont you think it is better if you retire from the Demon Lord army for now? or What do you think about that thing of your determined death?, but Riku didnt mind about it this much. Of course, if someone was to ask her if she was scared, she wouldnt be able to deny. However, she had the feeling she wasnt scared to that point.
There is no way I can quit the army just because of something like the prophecy of my death.
Riku tly dered.
If my resolve was only to this extend, I would have deserted and died a dogs death long ago. I will use the life that was picked up by captain Leivein for his sake until myst moments. I wont have any regrets about it.
While putting her hand at her chest, Riku told Shibira the reason.
In the end, both humans and demons will die someday.
Moreover, the lifespan of a human was only half of a demons. Since it is already decided Riku was going to die someday, in that case, she wanted to be of use to Leivein until she died. Of course, it was unlikely that Leivein would wake up while Riku was still alive. If she couldnt remain alive through this winter, she wouldnt be able to hear Leiveins voice once again. This felt somewhat lonely. However, in order for Leivein to praise her once he wakes up, Riku would continue maintaining the army and unseal the Demon Lord.
This was what she could do for the sake of making Leiveins ideals be true; it was her duty. Even if she was to die tomorrow, she would do all she could up to herst moments, and if anything would result from it, it would be enough.
I understand. If this is the future you chose to follow, I wont stop you. Please, feel free to continue going in this way.
Shibira slowly moved her hand from the document and handed it over to Riku.
Do you love Leivein Ar?
When Rikus finger was about to touch the document, Shibira spoke. Those words stopped her from moving further.
Eh?
Riku looked at Shibiras eyes. Her eyes were still tightly shut. However, her expression was extremely serious. Undoubtedly, she was asking this from her true feelings. When Riku realized what Shibira had said, she unconsciously broke up inughs.
Pu-hahahahahahhah.
Riku ended upughing, putting her hands on her stomach. She knew it was an impolite reaction for the serious question of someone else, but it was so weird she couldnt hold herself back fromughing. Because of how much she ended upughing, her eyes ended up bing teary.
Sorry. I just got a bit surprised.
While lightly wiping her tears, Riku apologized to Shibira.
Even though you are a priestess, you really have interest in worldly things. It was unexpected.
Shibira also had part of the fault for asking such a worldly question.
While thinking that, Riku took the document. Unfolding it, Riku could see the information of the location of the seal written in delicate letters. Once she went back to where Vrusto was, she would immediately send scouts to the area.
Thank you for that. I will be taking it.
While showing the document, she said her parting words to Shibira.
And it was at that time.
Hm?
The faint sound of whistling reached Rikus ears two times.
This was the signal she had decided with Roppu before. No matter how much of an excellent of a spy one could be, there was no way someone would be able to mimic the signal that sounded close to whisperings right on the moment. (TL note:?? It would make sense if it was because of the crowd being loud outside, but this is talking about imitating Is Roppu whistling in some secret ninja way or something? T.T)
Something had happened to Roppu.
Goodbye, Shibira.
Goodbye Riku Barusak. May your future be blessed.
While feeling Shibiras prayers behind her back, Riku rushed out of the room.
Roppu became in danger. If not that, something simr to a dangerous situation had happened. Maybe the cause for it was Asty, who he had spotted before, or perhaps it was something else.
Regardless of what it was, Riku decided to think about it once she got there.
-
I went together with Chatlotte-chan at that stall
This was at the same time Riku was talking with Shibira.
Rook Barusak leaned against a tree that was at the side of the street.
Even though the lively parade was passing through him right in front of him, he didnt even bat his eyes to it. Rook was looking at the shoot the target stall at the other side of the road. It was the ce he had met Charlotte in real life for the first time. Among all he had done until now, Rook could only see this shoot the target stall, which was shining, while everything else was fading away.
With the shopkeeper being busy managing the stall, it seemed like his shoot the target business was flourishing. There were no signs of him noticing Rook, who was looking at him from the distance. In case he did notice him, there wouldnt be any way he would remember Rook hade to his stall before.
If I hadnt met Charlotte-chan at that stall Ha
Rook seemed to be pressed by his guilt.
It havent been even one year.
While looking at the leaves dyed in red of the trees at the roadside, he nkly stood there, thinking about those things.
At that day, he had the feeling that it had been so cold to the point he wondered if it was snowing. He had the feeling that at that day, he had many clothes stacked up under his coat. Rook had invited Cellia Buryuuser in ce of Selestinna. At the time they were enjoying the circus, Rook had told a lie to Cellia, saying he was going to the toilet, and headed to the shoot the target stall Charlotte would be at. After he had showed his skills at target shooting
Ah!?
Of, brother. Sorry there
A boy stumbled at Rook, raising a loud sound with the impact.
It was a in looking boy who wasnt wearing any costume. With his hands inside his pocket, the boy ran into the crowd of people. Seeming like he was in hurry, the boy immediately vanished from his view.
Well, since he apologized, it is fine I guess Hm?
At that time, Rook felt a strange feeling of loss.
It felt as if his pockets somewhat became lighter. Moving his hand to his pocket, Rook noticed a certain important fact.
M-my wallet is not here!!
Rook couldnt feel the weight that was supposed to be at his pocket. The money he had prepared for his journey was not there anymore.
Where did it fall down? It should have been here Hm, ah!
The image of the boy from before surfaced in the back of Rooks mind. Rook remembered the boy had stumbled at him shoulder to shoulder at the street. However, the ce Rook was at was somewhere where he wouldnt be a bother for the other people walking there. He had leant his back at a tree at the side of the street, half assimting himself to the scenery. Normally, would people really stumble at someone like that?
Thats bad, Ive been stolen by that kid!!
Rook hurriedly started to run to the direction the boy had disappeared to.
However, no matter where he was to look at, only people covered his view. Moreover, everyone was wearing weird eye catching costumes now. No matter how he tried, his attention would end up getting shifted to the people wearing those costumes, so it was difficult for him to spot that boy who was wearing in clothes.
Ah- really, where did he go to!? That brat!!
Rook Barusak?
It was right at the moment Rook Barusak had shouted.
A sharp voice was directed to him from behind. Its tone felt as if it was condemning him, inquiring why he was here.
Rook slowly turned back.
Chapter 82.The cycle of revenge
Chapter 82.The cycle of?revenge
The person standing there had a tall figure.
It was an weird looking person that was wrapped in gray cloths, and his gender couldnt be identified. All Rook was able to notice was that his pair of eyes clearly didnt look at him in a favorable impression.
Uhm Who would you be?
Rook ended uppletely overwhelmed by the pressure that was being given by the person. Without knowing what he should do, Rook decided to ask who the person was, having both of his hands clenched.
When Rook asked the person that, it felt as if that person became very shocked. With his eyes wide-open, he falteringly stepped back.
Dont you remember me!?
Ah, uhm Please, wait a moment. I will remember right away.
With his hand in his forehead, Rook silently looked at the person in front of his eyes.
After narrowing down people by the height of that person, he couldnt think of anyone in his memory that had corresponded to it. After pondering for a while, Rook set his resolve.
Yes, I remembered it! You were that person from that time, right? Iya, it really has been a long time!
Rook decided to act as if he knew that person. Because he didnt know that person, he spoke in an ambiguous way. If Rook was to keep talking to the person just like that, he would eventually be able to remember him.
You remembered, didnt you?
Of course. Iya, it really has been very long. Have you been well?
Yes, Ive been, thank you.(TL note: Im not sure how to trante this -.- ->ޤ<- The trantion literally means Yes, Im fine when asking How are you?. The problem is that this might be meaning something else instead of the literal meaning in this case Not sure, I am just getting the feeling)
The tension in the tone of the person gradually increased. Have Rook saying he knew the person got the opposite results? Rook felt his face gradually bing stiff.
Uhh Uhmm, sorry.
He didnt know well why it happened, but he thought he should apologize for now. Having decided he would do that, he lightly lowered his head.
As if I would let you pass by just with an apology.
Holding Rook by his neck, the person raised him up. On the tip of his feet, Rook was barely touching the ground. When they got close enough to the point where both were about to have each others noses touching, Rook was able to finally notice the person was a woman.
Eh, eh!?
Because of you Its because you tricked Charlotte-sama that Charlotte-sama has died.
With a voice deep to the point of being scary, she pressed Rook with her words.
Charlotte!?
Rook finally noticed the woman in front of his eyes was a demon, and also noticed she was someone that idolized Charlotte.
I see, so thats how it is
Rook understood now.
This was something Asty Gortoberuk had plotted.
Inside the game, Asty Gortoberuk was very polite to provisional demon lord, and there were many scenes where she would treat her with care. Thats why Rook was able to understand [the revenge for creating a reason for Charlotte to be killed] in Astys point of view.
To meet someone that adored Charlotte-chan in the ce Ive passed myst moments with her. Hahaha, indeed, this is very rough
Rook grasped the hand that was holding his neck.
Sorry. Ive done something I cant make up to. I dont know how I am supposed to apologize to you. Thats why, please, beat me.
Rook set his resolve.
He didnt imagine she would forgive him just by him letting himself be beaten. Besides, even if she was to beat down Rook, who was the one to cause all of this, Charlotte wouldnt being back, in the same way Selestinna and Reba wouldnt being back either.
The things I have done to Charlotte-chan The pain you are feeling because of all this I want to understand it, even if it is only a little! If I can lessen your pain by letting you hit me, I dont mind being beaten!
Rook didnt like pain, but he felt that he wouldnt be a man if he ran away now. No, if he was to deny this womans pain and make up some weird excuse, then he would be only a human waste. Rook tightly shut his eyes.
You
The tremble of the hand that was holding him by his neck told everything. Bracing himself, Rook prepared himself for the impact.
This is the revenge for Charlotte-sama!!
Together with a roaring sound, Rooks cheek was pped with great force.
The p unleashed with her well trained muscles by Charlottes close aide, a tiger demon that would be made fun of by being called macho woman, had dealt an excessive amount of damage to Rook. While spinning around, his body was sent flying to the main street. With many of the people getting caught up by him along the way, Rook hit the wall of a building.
G-gh It hurts
Dizzy, Rook waveringly stood up.
Rooks soul was of a weak good-for-nothing Japanese college student, but his body was one of a main character. There was no possibility of him dying just by being sent into a wall, and he hadnt even broken any bones.
I really didnt die to that.
But even so, it didnt change the fact that the pain he was feeling was worse than what he had ever felt until now.
While rubbing his back, Rook moaned in pain. And then, before he could be aware of, Keity Fostar got in front of his eyes, standing in his way.
Hou, for you to still be fine after one of my attacks.
N-no, this isnt really being fine
This is Charlotte-samas pain!! May you taste it, you foul spiritualist!!!
Keity unleashed another attack at Rooks stomach.
With his body being sank into the wall, Rooks view started bing filled with stars.
What?
Is this a brawl?
Wow, how shy.
The people that were enjoying themselves in their costumes started to gradually gather around the surroundings. As if they were going to see the y of a circus, they started to draw in close to Rook and Keity.
Keity didnt notice the situation of her surroundings and kept savagely hitting Rook.
May you know Charlotte-samas pain! The pain of being thrown away after being toyed by you is not of this extend!
Every time Keity ended a sentence, she would send a p or a punch at Rook. Without any resistance, Keitys attack would hit Rooks face or stomach. Gradually increasing the intensity of her attacks, the cheers of the people of Derufoi started to increase.
Uwa It looks like the womanizing of that handsome guy was too much for his own good.
Yes, hit him more!
Make him beyond recovery!
The humans were cheering for Keity. Whistling of cheering was also heard. When it had be to that point, Keity finally came back to herself.
Tch, for me to receive cheers from humans How humiliating.
Keity clenched her teeth.
She clenched the fist that was hitting Rooks face even more tightly.
Have you really regretted what you had done?
Keity asked Rook. Rooks face was full of bruises. Surely, even if someone that knew him was to see him now, the person wouldnt be able to recognize it was him right away.
Of course.
Moving his swollen lips, Rook spoke of his true feelings. Hearing those words, Keity briefly thought about something.
Hey, spiritualist. Dont you hate this world that had stolen Charlotte-samas life?
In order to not let the other humans notice what she was speaking, Keity lowered her voice and asked Rook.
Indeed, it was because Charlotte-sama became involved with you spiritualists that she had been executed. However, if you truly care about Charlotte-sama Then, we shall destroy this world that has killed Charlotte-sama together!
The world that killed Charlotte-chan?
When Rook moved his lips, Keity once again grasped him at his neck. Lifting him up as if she was going to throw Rook somewhere, she approached her mouth next to his ears.
Yes, its revenge. Lets destroy the current Demon Lord army, which had tricked Charlotte into her death, the spiritualists, and also that shitty annoying red haired demon!!
This
Do you think it is impossible!?
Keity pressed Rook down to the ground.
With cracks appearing at the pavement, Rook sank into the ground
Sorry, I cant agree to your request.
While coughing, Rook looked at Keity.
Revenge is something that is not good.
Rook hated the demon race that had killed Selestinna.
He hated the demon race that had killed Reba, Kurumi and his head maid, Mary, to the point of wanting to kill them. He detested them so much that it wouldnt be enough if he tore the limbs of each of them with his own hands.
However, the one who brutally killed all those heroines was the heroine he had thrown away, Riku Barusak.
Being thrown away, bearing hatred to Rook and the spiritualists during those ten years Riku was recruited into the Demon Lord army, which was supposed to be their enemy, and had been refining her de of vengeance. The fear Rook felt at the moment that sharp de was pointed at him was something that he would remember every time before going to sleep.
Its not good to seek revenge.
Rook thought. Surely, if his feelings had led him to kill Riku at that time No, he didnt know if he would be able to kill Riku with his own strength, but if he had to killed her, what would things have be like?
Perhaps someone that cared about Riku in the same way Rook cared for Selestinna would start looking for the opportunity to kill him.
Revenge only calls for more revenge. This is an infinite loop. Thats why if you dont cut yourself off from this cycle of killing and being killed
Rook waveringly stood up.
The inside his mouth was bing filled with blood.
I want to see a world where everyone can be happy. Ive decided this is the only reason I am going to draw my sword for!
You damned idealist!!
Loudly roaring, Keity amassed strength at her fist. Because of how much strength was in her fist, being in d in a thunderous wind blow, the fist carried a capability of dealing fatal damage to Rook it hadnt until now.(TL note: Improvisation -.- ->ZLp =???)
I wont forget what youve done to Charlotte-sama! I will have her revenge on everyone that drove her to her death! If you are going to side with them, then I will truly have you stop breathing!!
Keity seriously attacked Rook.
Because of the impact, the pavement was smashed and the surroundings were filled with white smoke from the dust. Together with the thundering sound, the spectators started to raise screams because of the fragments of stone that flew around.
Hmph, you childish spiritualist.
Keity was showing a smile and was certain of her victory.
Why have you ran away from prison, macho woman?
From the other side of the white smoke, a red haired person approached Keity. Because of how surprised Keity Fostar was, she became stiffen.
Why you!? Why are you here!?
Well, it doesnt matter, right?
The sound of something being swung was heard from inside the dust. With the smoke being blown by the wind, the figure of that person became clear.
It was the figure of a girl that felt out-of-ce to this city.
With her small body and her ominous red hair tied up, she brandished her huge halberd. However, there wasnt any arm through the right sleeve of her clothes. In other words, it was an one-armed girl.
Sorry, but this human is my toy.
Riku Barusak.
It was Rook Barusaks elder sister, and the girl that had cornered the provisional demon lord Charlotte Keity respected to her death. Riku Barusak had calmly entered at the stage.
Chapter 83.The sin for putting your hand on someone′s toy
Chapter 83.The sin for putting your hand on someones?toy
RikuAne?
Rook couldnt believe the scene that was happening before his eyes.
A hair red like a ripen apple was fluttering in front of him. This had happened right before the attack reached Rook. Getting in front of Keity, the red haired girl had pushed aside the blow Keity had used all her strength at.
Because of that, the direction of Keitys attack had changed, hitting the paved ground. Because of the dust that had risen, it wasnt possible to see the surroundings well.
Riku-ane? It is Riku-ane, right!?
But Rook knew.
Rook knew the name of the girl holding the halberd.
Why did you save me?
With a trembling voice, Rook called for Riku Barusak.
As far as he was concerned, Riku hated him. No, it went beyond hating him. Riku hated Rook very much for how he had betrayed her at their childhood, and certainly resented that. In fact, it had been only a few months since he had beenpletely rejected by Riku.
Riku-ane, tell me. Why did you save me?
Did any changes happened to Rikus heart in these few months?
Had she be willing to forgive Rook, who had betrayed her? With a gaze full of expectation, Rook looked at Rikus small back.
Thats obvious.
Riku didnt turn back to him.
Even more now that the white smoke had cleared away, Rikus eyes were looking straight at Keity Fostar.
There is no way I can let you die here.
Riku-ane!
A smile appeared at Rooks face.
Rooks sincere feelings had finally reached Riku. Rook felt he was safe now. He had the feeling that the stained part of his heart was gradually being cleansed. However.
If you die here, I wont be able to have funter, right?
Even looking at Riku from her back, Rook was able clearly feel it.
A feeling of killing intent filled with insanity came from Rikus back.
It will be inconvenient to carry you, so lets have your arms and legs cut offter, okay? Its alright, I wont kill you right away. I have many things I want to tell you after all.
With the tone of voice of a innocent child that was ying with her favorite toy, Riku spoke. Rook wasnt able to tell what expression Riku had in her face, but she was surely showing an smile so broad to the point that her mouth would tear apart.
Taking back everything he had thought just now, the feeling offort had vanished in an instant.
The sin of putting your hand onto one of my toys is heavier than prison breaking, you know Keity Fostar.
Riku moved her halberd next to Keitys throat. It was possible to hear the sound of Keity clenching her teeth. Clenching her fists, Keity was intensely ring at Riku.
Riku Barusak, why are you here!? Could it be that you had been working with the humans?
Keitys ferocious eyes were even more intense than moments ago. The killing intent that couldnt bepared to the one that had been directed to Rook was now being aimed at Riku. Because of the density of killing intent, even the air started to tremble.
Havent you heard what Ive just said now? This guy is someone I want to have revenge on. It is a toy I had let escape before, you know? It is impossible for me to join forces with this thing even if the sky and the earth were overturned. .That is, differently from your previous lord.
The instant Riku said thosest words, Keity kicked the ground. The strength of her legs gorged into the ground and made a cloud of dust rise up.
I wont forgive your insult to Charlotte-sama!!
Keity rushed at Riku like a bullet.
What a pain.
Clicking her tongue, Riku rotated her halberd at the palm of her hand. And then, she pointed the axe shaped point to Rook. In that manner, Rooks cor was caught by the axe-shaped de. (TL note: I guess she used the hook of the halberd?)
Dwaah!?( ɤ!?)
Rooks body was many times more robust than Rikus. Rooks height was more than a head higher than Riku, and the amount of muscles and weight were also close to the double of hers. (TL note: Is Riku a semi loli or something? It seems she is much smaller than I thought she was 0.0 Remember Rook is fourteen or something right now)
Roppu, look after that luggage.
Riku vigorously swung her halberd.
Rook was sent flying to the air and fell down at Roppus arms.
Until I am done here, dont let it run away.
Y-yes!
Tying Rook with a rope, Roppu hurriedly retreated to the rear.
Rook didnt resist. Maybe because of Keitys beating, it became hard for him to move, or perhaps, everything that was suddenly happening now still didnt get to his head.
Most likely, it was both.
Grabbing Rook, Roppu ran into the crowd of people and vanished from Riku and Keitys view.
Are you protecting that spiritualist? Even though youve denounced Charlotte-sama at that time!!
Keity roared.
With bloodshot eyes, she was pulling out her hair, with it falling everywhere. No matter from what angle one was look at Keity, she had lost her sanity. Lightly doing a swing with her halberd, Riku sighed.
I am capturing it for the sake of extracting information. Differently from that promiscuous girl, Keity Fostar.
This mouth of yours that is talking bad about Charlotte-sama I will smash it up!!
Moving her hand inside her clothes, she took out a sword.
The sword was of a size that was convenient to carry around, but despite that, its form made it look very brutish. Just by touching it, it would give off a deep impression that made one imagine it could very well bring down an arm.
Die!!
Keity attacked. Her speed was many times more than before. With her speed, it became difficult to confirm her position by sight. While Riku was preparing her stance, an horizontal attack came at Riku faster than she could think about it.
The whirlwind made her red hair rise up.
Indeed, it had been just by a hairs breath. Riku had barely avoided the sword that hade at her in a blink of an eye. With her attack missing her target, Keitys went. Normally, this would be the time when Riku would get behind the opponent and attack him while he was distracted, but unfortunately, she couldnt follow Keitys speed. Before Riku could attack, Keity had already crashed at the group of humans.
Kyah!!
Uwah, run away! Run away!!
The bystanders were caught into a whirlpool of agony.
The sword that was overpowering to the point that seemed it would cut arms just by touching them and the lump of meat that had a speed to the point that it was difficult to follow with the eyes had hit the group of defenseless people. Crashing into the people that were wearing festive costumes, an amount of blood that could be to be paint flowed off.
At that time, the people of Derufoi had finally noticed. The fight that was happening in front of their eyes wasnt something like a cute [lovers quarrel], but a fight of a [demon and a spiritualist].
Where is that brat? That guy was a spiritualist, right? Hey, why wont he protect us? Its his job, isnt it?
He is not here! He vanished together with that rabbit boy! He abandoned us!!
What!? A spiritualist had abandoned us humans!?
Since it became a battle against a demon, as if it was the obvious thing to do, they sought for the help of the spiritualists.
Keity was clearly a ferocious demon, and on the other hand, the red haired was someone they wanted to avoid. Their only hope had been taken by Roppu and had already left the ce.
The existence the people of Derufoi sought help from was nowhere to be seen.
In the end, something as trivial as the humans being troubled didnt matter to Riku and Keity. Without thinking about anything else, Keity only continued her murderous attacks without thinking about anything else and Riku would keep avoiding them at a hairs breath. And every time it happened, the people behind Riku would get torn to pieces and run over by Keity.
Tch, annoying! Get out of my way, stupid humans!!
Trampling over the umted corpses, Keity started swearing.
What is it? Why wont you attack!? Didnt you want to punish me for breaking up your toy!?
Riku had only been avoiding Keitys attacks and didnt attack back.
Keitys irritation was increasing. Rook Barusak hadnt attacked her back, and Riku Barusak wasnt fighting her seriously. Keity Fostar was extremely angered, feeling she was being looked down upon.
You keep moving around! Ive misjudged you, Riku Barusak! Ive thought you would have given me a better fight, but this is what you have!! Die at once and beg for forgiveness to Charlotte-sama in the other world!!
Riku didnt answer anything.
Of course, she had no intention of dying and apologizing to Charlotte, and moreover, she didnt remember doing anything she had to apologize for. The reason why Charlotte had been judged was for the crimes she had done herself. Riku only had participation in helping disclosing them; there was nothing to apologize about. But that said, it didnt seem like Keity wasnt in a condition she would listen to Riku if she was to tell her that. While waiting for a gap in Keitys attacks, Riku continued to avoid them.
Riku was supposed to be able to block Keitys attacks, but unfortunately, she had only one arm now. If Riku had both of her arms, she would be able to muster more strength for fighting her directly, but with one arm, she didnt have the confidence of being able to fight perfectly.
Riku was waiting for the instant a gap would appear in Keitys attacks, aiming to reverse the situation when it happened.
But while Riku was thinking of that, something happened.
Sob, daddy. My foot hurts.(TL note: How is the onomatopoeia for sobbing? -.-)
Someones sobbing voice reached Rikus ears. Turning her eyes for only a moment, she saw a little girl crouched at the ground. Apparently, the girl had sprained her foot. While sobbing, she was grabbing the hem of the clothes of the man she had thought to be her father.
Eei, how annoying! Let it go!
The girls father kicked her away and vanished to the direction of the crowd of people.
It was the figure of a miserable and insignificant human. However, for some reason, even though Riku was supposed to not have even a fragment of interest about something like this, she ended up getting distracted by that.
Dont look away, Riku Barusak!!
Still being controlled by her anger, Keity swung her sword.
Even though Keity only had swung down her sword, a roaring blow of the wind was created. Riku tried to jump to the right and avoid the attack, but right when she did that, she noticed something.
Riku noticed that the little girl that had been abandoned by her father was right in front of Keitys attack path.
Tch.
Before she could notice, Riku was already jumping in front of that girl.
Stopping Keitys sword with her halberd, Riku barely held it out. Keitys attack was heavy and her left arm started to make a sound of creaking. Perhaps it would have been better for her to let it go, but if she was to do that, the girl behind her would end up hurt.
A contest of strength? How long can you hold it out!?
!
Keity was showing a cruel smile. While clenching her teeth, Riku was desperately trying to withstand the attack. Sweat was flowing from her forehead and falling down from her cheek. Without being able topletely resist Keitys strength, her feet started to sink into the ground.
In the end, was it really not possible with only one hand? When Riku thought about pulling back, it happened.
Riku-dono!! I will assist you-de gozaru!!
A voice came from above.
Keity looked at the sky, saying What!?. At that instant, her death was decided.
Riku forced Keitys sword away and aimed her left foot at Keitys stomach. Staggering by the unexpected attack, she gave one two step backs.
Thank you.
Muttering her gratitude to the reinforcement, she kicked the ground. After slipping close into Keitys reach, Riku swung her halberd. Keity had ended up letting Riku get too close and couldnt avoid the attack Riku had done with all her might.
In a sh, Keity Fostars head was sent flying and soared high up in the sky. She was showing an expression that didnt know what had happened up to herst moments. While looking at the severed head lying at the ground, Riku spoke her parting words.
Goodbye, Keity Fostar.
Chapter 84.The time for the judgement and the premonition of a storm
Chapter 84.The time for the judgement and the premonition of a?storm
Now then, Asty. Do you have anything to say?
Riku was silently looking at Asty.
It hadnt been that difficult for them to sneak away from Derufoi.
With the initial confusion of the festival and the turmoil that Keity caused, the town had fallen into uproar as if someone had thrown a nest of bees there. Sneaking away from the town, Riku and the others continued their escape with the horses they had hidden deep inside the foresta. The ces horses were able to go through were limited, but for the Demon Lord army, or rather, for the demons that had kept been hunted down for centuries, the inner parts of forests that humans wouldnt go inside became their territory. Riding through paths normal people wouldnt know about, they were going deep inside the forest.
Theyve kept riding their horses for one whole day.
Finally arriving at a safe ce, Riku started to question Asty Gortoberuk.
I am very grateful that youve gone to give me support at that time. Because of that, an opening appeared at the macho woman defenses.
Actually, if Asty hadnte jumping to where Riku was, the battle would havested longer.
Because she had attracted Keitys attention, Riku was able to have an attack go through. There was no mistake that blow was something that decided the match. Thats why it had been very helpful that Asty had gone to help Riku.
Roppu had his hands upied holding that stupid toy, so I really appreciate you came.
W-well, it makes me embarrassed-de gozaru.
Laughing Ehehe, Astys cheeks became blushed. Feeling shy, Asty was briskly rubbing her head. However, her face was still somewhat stiff. Asty had noticed this wasnt the main topic of their talk long ago. Because of that, Riku decided to go straight to the point.
But you know, this and that are different issues. Now, I am really wondering why you were at Derufoi.
With Riku speaking straight to the point, Astys face instantly became pale. Her expression told she had been asked the question she feared of being asked. Most likely, she had done something she couldnt report to her superior, Riku.
Now then, what were you doing? There is no way you were ying around, right?
Asty was using in clothes.
As to be expected, it wasnt her military uniform, but it wasnt expensive clothes the daughter of the prestigious family Gortoberuk would be wearing either. No matter how, it wasnt possible to look at them as festive clothes that would suggest she had gone to Derufoi to y. It was apletely in and easy to get mixed into the surroundings.
Were you doing some kind of espionage? No, I dont think you would be able to do some refined acting like that.(TL note: The words used are so vague -.- ->܂ɤ<-܂ = emissary or spy and=Act, pretend, mimic, deceive)
Gnh I cant deny that-de gozaru ()
Right.
Her clothes were something a spy would be using, but unfortunately, that was all there was to it. Riku couldnt think of a reason for Asty to do such things, and to begin with, Riku didnt think Asty was capable of doing this shady work. She was a very honest person and everything she would think about would show on her face. The action of constantly hiding your thoughts was unsuited to her character.
In that case, why did she go to Derufoi? While Riku was thinking about it, she heard aining voice from behind her back.
Mmm, mmmmmm!!
Correction: it was a groan.
As if he wasining about something, Rook Barusak was energetically moving around. It could be said the reason for that was because he had both his hands and feet tied by rope and also had a gag at his mouth. Riku couldnt understand the words that could only be groaning which Rook was shouting at all.
Sorry, I dont know monkeynguage.
Mmmm! Mmm! Mmmmmmm!!
Now then, Asty.
Ignoring the groans, Riku decided to continue with the conversation.
Either way, there was no mistake Rook was saying [I wont forgive Riku-ane for ] or something like that. As far as Riku was concerned, Rook Barusak was a womanizer. Moreover, he had only beautiful women serving him.
Whether it was Selestinna or Reba or the maid Mary, every single one of them excelled at the department of beauty. Astys was more beautiful than Riku. This should be enough for her to be a target of Rooks clutches.
Uhm I intended to capture Keity by mysel-de gozaru.
Asty said in a muttering voice.
Apologetically shrinking away, she started to exin.
I was intending on avoiding to trouble Riku-dono and investigate Keitys trail myself-de gozaru. And then, after confirming she had ran away to Derufoi I
Riku remembered hearing that Asty and Keity used to be good rivals.
It was the truth that Riku had been busy on thesest days. If she had heard about Keitys prison breaking, she would have probably left themand of her current mission to Vrusto and would have gone after Keity in order to execute her.
Ultimately, she ended up executing Keity But even so, in Astys perspective, she didnt want to kill her friend. And so, it wouldnt weird for her to think of secretly capturing her and sending her back to prison.
I see. Is it all?
Yes-de gozaru.
For an instant, Asty turned her eyes to another ce. It was to the direction of the toy that was lying near Rikus feet.
Do you have any rtion to this thing being at that ce?
I have no such thing-de gozaru!!
Astys voice had betrayed her.
It was possible to hear that her voice had trembled slightly. Asty whole body was trembling because of Rikus question. This was just as if she was confessing she had something to do with Rook.
I see, I understand. Wait there for a moment.
Leaving Roppu as the lookout, Riku left the ce.
At the ce at the other side of the bushes from the ce Asty and Riku were, Astys subordinates were taking care of the horses. After confirming the number of horses and the number of soldiers hadnt changed, she gathered all of them.
I have one thing I want to ask. What do you think of what just happened now?
What we think?
With Riku asking the soldiers with a lowered voice, they started to look at the faces of one another.
The rtionship with Asty Gortoberuk and Rook Barusak. Youve heard the conversation yourselves, so what do you think about it?
After Riku exined, the expression of the soldiers all be clouded.
Could we frankly express our opinions?
I dont mind.
With Riku encouraging Astys subordinates, they started to talk.
Those were actions that had major general Riku in mind.
I had told her using Rook Barusak as a bait for Keity Fostar was dangerous, but it was still for the sake of not having major general Riku disturbed!!
Thats why, please, dont punish Asty-sama!!
Riku silently listened to the soldiers words.
What Riku had heard from Astys mouth was the talk about her capturing Keity and the denial of she having any rtion to Rook Barusak being at Derufoi. However, it seems that she actually had some connection. Maybe that was about what the subordinates had said, but perhaps they had actually joined forces behind Rikus back.
She didnt know the details. However, this was enough.
Major general!
I understand. Thank you. Please, rest well.
Turning her back to them, she went back to where Asty was.
When Riku got close, Roppu ran to her. And then, he whispered in low voice.
Uhm, if we dont depart soon, wont Vrusto-san start to worry?
Alright. I will just finish handling some things.
Riku took her halberd and lightly did a swing with it. Astys and Rooks face twisted in surprise. This was understandable since they had seen Riku kill many people with that halberd. It was certain they already knew what would happen if she was to swing the halberd in front of them now that they were defenseless.
Its alright, my toy. I wont kill you yet.
Riku wasnt going to kill Rook here.
She still needed him to groan more, and needed to set a better stage for her to torture him. She would confine him, torture him, reprimand him, dismember him, and when he started to scream for help, she was going to throw him from a cliff. This wasnt something that was going to happen right now.
Asty, the crime for acting by yourself without telling me anything is heavy.
I understand-de gozaru.
Astys face was pale. However, her expression made it feel as if she had set her resolve. Squeezing out her voice, Asty started to speak.
This had been defiance of orders -de gozaru. If I am to be executed by Riku-dono, it would be eptable-de gozaru yo.
As if she was telling Riku to do it in a clean strike, Asty shut her eyes. Rook, who was at the side, started making a fuss. His eyes that were tinted in fear looked as if they were screaming for Riku to stop.
Riku gave a long sigh.
I wont kill you.
.Eh?
Asty became wide-mouthed. Rook suddenly stopped moving.
I also acted by myself. I cant reproach you for that. Of course I will still have you receive a penalty for that.
There was a punishment for every crime.
Whichever kind of crime it might be, this fact didnt change. While having the point of her halberd pressed close to Astys nose, Riku quietly dered her punishment.
You will be dismissed from the Demon Lord armys subjugation forces and be at house arrest at Myuuz castle.
She wouldnt be able to go to war. For the people at the military, whose purpose in life was to raise their position, this was a considerably humiliating punishment.
This is the punishment I will give you.
However, Astys face was refreshed.
Understood-de gozaru, Riku-dono.
Still tied up, Rook looked at Riku and Asty in a weird way.
-
Happening at the same time in one of the rooms of the Demon Lord castle, there was a shadow looking at a man that had been sleeping forever.
How boring Really.
pping his ck wings, the shadow muttered in an annoyed manner.
If you are copsed, I wont be able to eat that girls soul.
The shadow lightly put his hand at the mans chest.
The shadow the shinigami was irritated that what happened had deviated from his initial n. The way the man had lost his consciousness was getting in the way of his n of stealing the souls of Riku Barusak and Rook Barusak. Thest stages of the n he had been building up at great pains during these ten years had be bubbles in the water.
Right now, I will be about to go offer a contract to that girl. ϤΤʤ. So you are really lucky.(TL note:I have zero percent idea of what this means.-.)
At the hand of the shinigami, a pale light started to gather.
The light slowly enveloped the mans body.
I am capable of getting you out of this vegetative state after all.
The shinigami grinned. And then, he started tough loudly as if he was having a lot of fun.
The shinigami couldnt help butugh.
He couldnt help after imagining the results the mans resurrection would bring to the future.
Chapter 85.A certain cloudy day
Chapter 85.A certain cloudy?day
At that day, the sky was densely covered by snow.
The suffocating gray snow that would make one feel depressed just by looking to the sky.
Really, even though it is such a happy day.
Riku muttered in a bored manner.
Differently from the weather, Riku was immersed in a feeling offort unusual to her.a(TL note: I have no idea what this means -.-Ĥʤȡ꤬åפ̤Ǥ)
Haa Since early in the morning, ojou-chan have been looking so full of energy.
From behind, Riku heard Vrustos voice mixed up with yawns.
Since we finally came back to the demon capital, at least let me have some ck in the first day. After all, we will beunching an attack at where the seal is after some days.
Riku didnt need to look for the location of the seal.
Riku had sent scouts at the location on the map Shibira had told her.
It was a scout squad consisted of the best soldiers from different squads. What they had seen there was a rigid defensive formation that couldnt bepared to the other ces.
ording to their report, from what they could see, there were more than a hundred spiritualists. Each of them were wary to the point of it being abnormal. It seems they got discovered only by approaching a few steps to the ce.
Until now, this was the most rigorously protected ce.
Even in case that wasnt the location of the seal, it would still be possible to cause great damage to the spiritualists.
Thats right. And so, shouldnt you give me a day off?
Tomorrow. Only tomorrow.
Putting his arms behind his head, in frustration, Vrusto spoke.
It should be fine if you gave me at least two days, right? These days, Ive been working all the time you see.
Oh, but you can have your rest when you finish your task though?
Riku wasnt a devil. If Vrusto would finish his work early, he would be able to have his afternoon free, having more than enough rest.
After being told that, Vrusto gave a long sigh.
In the worst case, this job is going to take until tomorrow at morning, you know?
Is that so?
Yes, that is so! I am going to say so. You are definitely going to take your time before killing the little spiritualist young master, right!!
When Vrusto had spoken of a very obvious thing, Riku was finally able to realize what he was talking about.
Their job today was to torture the captured Rook Barusak Basically, it was a interrogation for the sake of acquiring information from him.
Well Thats right, I wont let him die on the spot. You know, we need to take as much information as possible from him after all.
Normally, it would be an interrogator that would be interrogating him, but today, Riku butted in and asked for the unreasonable. Of course, the interrogator would be looking at them from behind. However, it essentially had be he wouldnt be able to intervene. If by any chance he was to interrupt the interrogation, it would be only at the time Riku overextended herself at it.
Ojou-chan is going to be torturing him bit by bit, arent you?
Isnt it obvious? I will be having him suffer while moderating it little by little.
As expected, it looks like this will take a long time.
Vrustomented about his day off.
From Rikus perspective, it was enough that he had received one day of day off. Riku wouldnt take even for one day. From tomorrow on, she needed to do the preparations for the dispatching of the army, conclude the training of the soldiers, confirm the approval of their attack and participate in the strategy meeting.
In a certain way, todays [job] of interrogating Rook Barusak was Rikus day off.
But doesnt todays job make you look forward to it? Just by thinking about it, I am feeling thrilled.
Riku adjusted the halberd at her back.
For todays sake, she had the axe de reforged at a familiar smith. She had it polished to the point her face would be reflected onto it. While grinning at the brand new axe, she fantasized todays interrogation.
What should I cut off first from Rook? Should it be his ears that can hear only what is convenient to him? Or should it be his shameless lower half of his body?
Ojou-chan, go easy. Lets stop this idea of cutting him in half. The little young master would die.
Vrusto looked at Riku with a very pale expression.
While Riku was wondering if she really had bothered Vrusto to that point, a figure rushed in from the turn of the corridor.
M-major general Riku! Second lieutenant Vrusto!
The one who had suddenly appeared was Roppu.
It seemed he hade in very much hurry. Normally, the buttons of his shirt would be all buttoned up, but today, he came with his shirt open-necked.
Ge-ge-general Leivein has woken up!!
Is that for real!?
Vrustos surprised voice could be heard far in the distance.
Because of how surprised Riku was, she became speechless. Being paralyzed by the shock, she looked at Vrusto perplexed.
Roppu Is that.. true?
Yes, it is! ording to what the doctor had said, it seems he can return to his duties right away! He is already heading to the office.
Captain Leivein is returning?
Leivein Ar recovered his consciousness. In addition, it seems he can immediately go back to the frontlines.
Such a splendid day. Unusual to her, Rikus heart was filled by a bright feeling. It was as if it had be overflowed with it. Right now, her whole body was filled by a happiness that made her want to dance around. Because of how happy she was, her eyes started to be teary.
No, but, isnt it weird? Its impossible for him to have such a sudden recover
Roppu, tell them I will be postponing the interrogation by one hour. Tell them right now I am thinking about our next strategy.
Riku had the feeling Vrusto had muttered something, but without minding it, she changed her destination. Slightly lowering his head in acknowledgement, Roppu immediately left. While fixing her cor, she headed straight to Leiveins office. Her pace was somewhat bing faster.
Ojou-chan, isnt it weird?
Vrusto told Riku of his suspicions in a low voice.
Weird?
With Riku asking him back, Vrusto firmly nodded.
Captain Leivein shouldnt have been in an state he could have recovered from it in a short time like this. Moreover, there is no way a demon that had been asleep for so long be able to return to duty in just one or two days. Its not that I am speaking bad of captain Leivein, but this
Are you saying it is a trap?
Stopping her feet, Riku red at Vrusto.
In case it is a trap, why would they be doing that? Now is the time for the Demon Lord army to be united and resurrect the Demon Lord, right? This is the time to move. Even baby demons would know this much.
There was no way the anti Riku faction was preparing a trap.
To begin with, there was no way they could fight off this battle without Riku after all
This is a miracle.
Riku was aware those words didnt suit her.
However, she couldnt think of any other words that could describe this.
Ojou-chan.
Captain Leivein has woken up. Just by this, I am already satisfied. I have nothing to fear anymore.
The Dragon Demon Division leaded by Leivein.
Right now that Piguro wasnt here, Riku was the only number two there. Leivein had demons other than Piguro that were his assistants, but when thinking about their position and their strength, there was nobody that had the talent worthy to stand next to him other than Riku.
Before she could notice, Rikus mouth had already curved into a happy grin.
Leivein had recovered his consciousness. With that, the dream she had been dreaming of for these ten years had finally be true.
I will be captains right-wing after all.
You were here, Riku Barusak.
From behind her, Riku heard a familiar voice.
She didnt need to look to know who it was. Without saying anything, turning around, Riku kneeled.
Yes, I am here.
It was the voice she had always been wishing to hear once again.
Riku had thought they wouldnt meet each other again. She had thought it was a dream that was impossible to be true. With her shoulders trembling, Riku looked up at the person standing there.
Spreading his ck dragon wings, the young man looked at Riku.
To Riku, he was just like a beam of light that had gone through the thick snow.
There were many things she wanted to tell him.
She needed to exin him the current situation, and it was necessary for her to talk about the information she had got. She needed to talk about the current draft of their strategy, and it would also be fine for her to tell him she had captured Rook Barusak.
However, aside of all this, there were things Riku wanted to tell him.
Looking at the eyes that were like a clear blue sky, with her voice trembling, she happily spoke
Ive been waiting for you return Captain Leivein.
Chapter 86.Duty as a soldier
Chapter 86.Duty as a?soldier
Leivein wasnt any different from Rikus memory.
His ck and beautiful wings didnt have any wounds and she could feel a strong will in his sky blue eyes. He wasnt sickly.
If there was something to say that was different from Rikus memories, it would be only how he was a bit skinny at his cheeks. But even so, for how he had been unconscious and without being able to eat anything during all this time, it could be said he was extremely healthy.
Riku was obstinately examining him and checking his condition, but there was no mistake he was already fit for returning back to the battlefield. Riku chest went down, giving a sigh in relief.
During the time captain Leivein wasnt here, the Demon Lord army
Ive already heard about what has been happening.
Riku was going to exin the situation, but Leivein stopped her from doing so by interrupting her.
Ive heard everything from general Gortoberuk. Ive heard about the dethronement, the execution and who had been leading the Demon Lord army since then. And also about how we are close to unsealing the Demon Lord.
With his arms crossed, Leivein spoke in a indifferent manner.
Ive learned of your loyalty very well.
Thank you very much!
Riku couldnt say any other words except that.
Raising the sound of footsteps, Leivein approached her. Lightly lowering her head, Riku waited for Leivein toe closer.
Rikus heart was beating faster than usual. Leivein was definitely going to praise her. While Leivein was absent, Riku had purged the evil from the Demon Lord army, and moreover, she had sessfully discovered where the Demon Lord was sealed at.
Leivein was definitely going to pat her head for her to have done work worthy of being his right-wing. By each step the distance between them closed in, her chest became inted with expectation.
And then, when Leivein and Riku were right next to each other, it happened.
You must have been very upied. Go take a day off.
Riku quickly raised her head.
She didnt understand what Leivein was trying to tell her. Looking for the meaning behind those words, Riku nced at Leiveins face. Leivein wasnt even looking at Riku.
Until when would it be?
For one month.
Eh?
Because of how surprised Riku was, she became paralyzed. Vrusto, who was behind Riku, must also have felt surprised. A stiff mood could be felt.(TL note: ̤ޤä냇ݤ ФǸФWhy is it feeling the mood with the back? what would a stiffen mood be ̤ޤä냇?)
During that time, I prohibit you from going to the battlefield.
Pl-please, wait, captain Leivein! What do you mean by that!?
Almost tripping down, Riku jumped in front of Leivein.
We will be heading to the seal in three days! There is no way I can take a da for a mon
Then, let me change my words.
Cold words of refusal. The moment Riku heard those words, Riku became shocked. Riku wasnt being reflected at Leiveins blue eyes. He only kept looking ahead.
You will be in house arrest for one month.
House arrest?
Why? For what reason? Those words couldnt left her month.
Riku waveringly gave three steps back.
Were they really bad things? I-I Ive purged the scourge of the Demon Lord army, and then
Its because you called Charlotte-sama scourge.
With an expression cold as ice, Leivein dered.
Riku wasnt able to understand Leiveins words. With rough breathing, Riku shouted, seeking an answer.
What is wrong in calling that scourge a scourge? That promiscuous girl was definitely going to cause cmity to the Demon Lord army! No, because of that girl, captain became on the verge of dying!!
It was the right choice to kill Charlotte.
Charlotte had fallen in love with a spiritualist, had had her escorts annihted and had put Leivein at the deaths door. If she hadnt been executed at that time, she would definitely be a hinder to this next war. Just by thinking that Charlotte could be persuaded by Rook Barusak and betray them at thest minute, it made her angry.
It was correct to have executed that pest! That is
Do you think throwing your superior to the wolves the correct action to do as a soldier?
Leivein questioned. Those words were sharp to the point of giving the illusion that a white de was pointed next to her neck.
It is the duty of the subordinates to stop their superiors when they are heading to the wrong path even at the risk of their life. If they are not able to do that, they will only suffer the same fate.
Each word was heavy and pierced through her heart.
Saying only that, Leivein left the ce. Leivein left the ce in a fast pace, but his footsteps for some reason felt very heavy.
Vrusto, you follow me. I have a job for you.
What have ojou-chan what have general Riku Barusak done?
Dont concern job rted things with people who are at their break.
With an extremely troubled face, Vrusto looked at Riku and Leivein alternatively. He started to think about something, but as if shaking off something, he shook his head ad followed after Leivein.
Riku weakly fell to the ground.
She couldnt shout them to wait.
She couldnt say it was a misunderstanding.
No matter what, she couldnt say he was in the wrong.
She could only look at those backs fading away at the distance as if Riku wasnt concerned with them.
Really, nothing had changed.
Before she could notice, she was muttering this at the empty corridor.
Hitting the palm of her hand at the cold floor, she closed her hand.
Leivein couldnt forgive Riku, who killed Charlotte.
No matter how much she was to exin the reason to him, no matter how many evidences she was to show him, he would definitely not ept them.
From Leiveins perspective, Riku, who had killed the leader of the Demon Lord army, was a traitor.
She had gone against the code of the soldier. Let alone she bing his right-wing, perhaps Leivein had abandoned her as if she didnt have any worth in the military. Thinking about that, Rikus heart became cold.
What am I supposed to do
In this pace, she was going to lose her ce in the military.
Even though she had finally got a ce that she belonged to. Even though she had arrived at a ce her strength was recognized. For her to end up parting with it
N-no
Rikus body was trembling. While holding down her own body, she desperately tried to stop trembling. However, on the contrary, the trembling of her body increasingly became more violent. With tears at the corners of her eyes showing up, her teeth started to chatter.
I want to keep being here.
She didnt know what she was supposed to do.
Riku could only live in the battlefield. In order to have her revenge against the Barusak and also to raise magnificent achievements at the battlefield, she would train with her halberd. But also, in order to fulfill her objective, which was even more important than her revenge in order to be Leiveins right-wing, she had put great effort.
I dont want to leave here.
It was bing like bubbles in water. If Riku couldnt go to the battlefield anymore, she would be only a simple human. She would be just some little girl that happens to be strong which was unneeded by anyone in the Demon Lord army. No. She would be the avoided ominous little girl of [eerie red hair].
Nobody would need a girl like that.
Whether it was a human, whether it was a spiritualist, or even a demon Nobody would take notice of her.
You seem troubled, ojou-san (TL note: It is written heroine in those little letters above the ojou-san.)
Right at that moment, a charming voice came from above.
Raising her face, Riku saw there was a man in ck standing there. A handsome young man with ck wings. If Leiveins wings could be said to be of a dragon, this handsome young mans ones were bird wings. They seemed to be softer than the wings of Kar from the messenger squad.
You are?
Riku looked through her memories.
It was a man she didnt remember of. At least, as far as Riku was concerned, he wasnt affiliated to the military. Riku started to be vignt. Standing up, Riku gave one step back as a precaution.
I am a shinigami.
The shinigami showed a faint smile.
Because of the suspicious-looking smile, Riku moved her hand to the halberd at her back. The handsome man that said to be a shinigami immediately raised his hands, but still showing a smile somewhat free of care.
With the face of a harmless salesman, the shinigami gave one step closer to Riku.
Ah, please stop this. Even if I am a shinigami, Ivee to grant you your wish.
The shinigami licked his lips.
His red and long tongue somewhat looked like a snake hunting for its prey.
Chapter 87.Sacrificial lamb
Chapter 87.Sacrificialmb
This is like a prison.
When Riku had opened the door of her room, the shinigami let out a whistle, making fun of her.
It was a room that only had a bed and a table; a very simple bedroom Riku was familiar with. The coldness of the wind blowing, the floor that would make noises when one stepped onto it. Such room was impossible to be seem as the bedroom of a major general.
The room is very small, so where can I sit down?
I dont know. Why dont you sit down on the floor? If not, you can sit on the desk if you want.
Riku tly said.
Normally, she would use her bed as the chairs to be sat at, but as to be expected, she didnt want a shinigami she had never seen or known of to sit there. If it was by her, Riku actually wouldnt let the shinigami to enter in her room. However, there was no way they could be talking at the corridor, and since there wasnt anywhere else they could go, there were no other options other than she bringing him there.
Now then, what is this about you granting wishes?
After closing the door, Riku sat at the window where chilly air wasing from.
It is in the literal meaning of the words, ojou-san.
The shinigami immediately showed a business like smile. Taking out a bundle of papers from his pocket, the shinigami handed it to Riku. With a indifferent expression, Riku opened the scroll and read the closely packed letters written on it.
In exchange for a soul. right. This seems suspicious.
Riku threw the bundle of papers back to the shinigami. The shinigami panickingly caught the paper.
Sorry for acting all suspicious. Ojou-san, I will really be granting your wish, you know?
If you dont have any proofs, I cant believe you.
Whatever may it be, it wasnt possible to believe in something if there werent evidences to support it.
This was something she knew as well as she knew of the pain she had gone through in all her battles until now. The result for going into battles thatcked reasons backing them up was only a series of bad incidents. There was no way she could so easily agree to the proposal.
If you dont have any, then I will be refusing your offer.
Well, well, if you want any evidence, then I say it is right in front of your eyes.
The shinigami happily smiled. Riku frowned. Only Riku and the shinigami were inside the bedroom. The few furniture that was around were all things that were there before Riku hade to live there. Besides that, they were considerably worn out.
No matter how she looked around, she couldnt see the so incredible object the shinigami had done his work on.
It seems youve forgot.
The shinigamis smile was bing more and more deeply intricate. It somewhat felt very unpleasant. Riku slightly stepped back and firmly grasped her halberd.
What do you mean?
Dont worry so much about it. For now, have a look at this.
The shinigami took out the bundle of papers. All the way to its tip, which was yellowed because of the oldness, to its part where it was brand-new, white and bright, the scroll umted to the length of a dictionary. Flipping through the pages, he showed Riku a certain page.
This is My name?
On there, Rikus name was written.
No, strictly speaking, it wouldnt be it. Although it was written with angr letters that Riku didnt know of, she could remember about them. The letters written there were ones Riku had never seen before, so she couldnt read them at all. But despite that, Riku had the feeling those letters were her name.
Just as you have guessed, this is your name. No, thats wrong. This is the name the another you.
The another me?
Ive done a contract with your another self. Well, since I collected my payment, you shouldnt have had any memories of it.
The shinigami giggled.
At that moment, Shibiras words surfaced at Rikus mind.
At that time Riku received medical care from Shibira, Riku had the feeling that Shibira had asked her to a talk with the another herself with a hint of seriousness in her expression, and she also heard that she had been [eaten].
At that time she didnt pay mind to it, but now, this could possibly be what she was talking about.
Is there someone else inside me?
Have you never thought it was weird?
Approaching next to Riku, the shinigami started to talk in a voice that gave the feeling of viscosity.
Why was a demon at a human town And besides, why was that demon a high-ranked officer of the Demon Lord army?
After being asked that by the shinigami, Riku started to think for a bit.
The port town of Perikka Riku had arrived at great pains after being thrown from the cliff was the center ofmence. However, it was yearster that the Demon Lord army started their moves to capture it, and if Rikus memories were correct, there shouldnt have been ns of doing that ten years ago.
In that case, why was Leivein and Piguro at that ce?
Riku has never thought about that before, but no matter in what angle would she look at it, it was strange.
This was your wish.
My wish?
In exchange for your soul, you were able to obtain a ce to belong to.
The shinigami started to walk around at the small bedroom.
A ce that your power would be recognized.
Raising the sound of footsteps, the shinigami walked around the small table.
A ce that would acknowledge you, ept your strength and your red hair. And then, you would be able to take revenge on the Barusak.
As if the shinigami was waving a conductor baton, he was waving his finger around as he spoke.
See? Ive granted your wish.
Granted? When?
Riku let out a murderous voice that was of the extend it had even surprised her.
Indeed, she was able to obtain a ce to belong to. However, this ce was no more. It had been said to Riku that it was fine if she didnt go to the next battle. Out of any battles until now, this battle was the one she wanted to be of use to Leivein the most.
Your wish was to get a ce to belong to right? A ce where you can have your revenge against the Barusak. Your wish wasnt to be of use to Leivein Ar.
There is no
Riku ended up having to holding her tongue. She couldnt finish saying There is no way this was possible.
Rikus first wish was that she wanted to have a ce she could belong to. A ce that wouldnt throw her away and that would ept her. However, it should have been only that. There definitely wasnt any kind of conditions saying that Leivein Ar had to ept her in the wish.
You were able to get a position in the Demon Lord army. Your revenge against the Barusak is also doing well. Even if you cant go to the next battle, it is impossible that your position would crumble down. Havent you already been recognized? Do you have anything you are unsatisfied with?
Yes, only getting a ce to belong to is not enough. You are unsatisfied about how Leivein Ar wont make you into his right-wing.
While thinking how greedy Riku was, the shinigami continued his words. And then, he started to go around the table to the other direction.
Leivein Ar wont make Riku Barusak his right-wing. From the beginning, he didnt intend on having you as a soldier when he had picked you up.
You are lying!
Faster than her words, Rikus halberd moved. The axe de of the halberd twined around the shinigamis neck. Stopping to walk, he looked at Riku with his eyes wide-open.
He picked me up after seeing my power.
That was one of the reasons. However, the real reason for that is another one.
The shinigami had a dubious glint on his eyes. It felt as if someone had sshed cold water on Rikus back. The strength of the grip of her halberd somewhat increased.
He picked you in order to have you as a sacrifice to resurrect the Demon Lord.
Ive heard that only the blood of the royalty is necessary as a sacrifice for that though?
While strenuously working her memories out, Riku asked the shinigami.
It was necessary to sacrifice blood in order to resurrect the Demon Lord. Thats why Riku and the others abducted the royal princess. The reason for them to have ventured to the center of the enemy territory was solely for this reason.
You see, for the sake of dispelling the seal, it is necessary to have the blood of the people that sealed him. Thats why it is necessary to have the blood of the royalty.
I know that.
Quite sharp. The one to seal the Demon Lord was the king, but it wasnt only him that casted the spell.
Could it be
Rikus eyes became wide-open.
The only ones to have talent for demon banning arts were spiritualists. It was impossible for the king to use such demon banning technique by himself. In other words
The sacrifice is the blood of the royalty and of the four spiritualist families. And besides that, it needs to be the blood a direct descendant.
The four spiritualist families.
It was the Bernaal house, the Bistolru house, the Buryuuser house and the Barusak house.
It has already be more than ten years that Riku had learned about this. The Bernaal house, Bistolru house and the Buryuuser house had adopted talented children from other families at some point in time, and after the head of their family became someone from their branch families, their direct bloodline became extinct.
From what Riku knew, out of the four spiritualist families, there was only one that kept direct descendants.
The sacrifice is a direct descendant of the Barusak. What Leivein Ar desired wasnt you, but the blood of the Barusak.
The words of the shinigami weighed onto Riku.
From its core, everything Riku believed in crumbled down to pieces. Rikus teeth started to tter.
By having you nearby, it would be possible to immediately use you as the sacrifice. If he had disciplined you better, this would have been even more the case. Rather, you would have wanted to happily be the sacrifice. However You brought Rook Barusak.
Rook Barusak had inherited more Barusak blood than Riku, and right now, he was tied up and couldnt fight back. Even after the Demon Lord was resurrected, Riku Barusak could still keep fighting as a soldier of the Demon Lord army. In a more objective perspective, it would mean that Riku Barusak still had usage value. That was why rather than using Riku Barusak for the sacrifice, it would be better to use Rook Barusak.
But if that is the case, then it is strange.
Narrowing her eyes, Riku intensely red at the shinigami. And then, as if blowing away all of her fear, word by word, she bluntly refuted.
In that case, this would mean that during these ten years everybody from the Demon Lord army has been deceiving me.
In Leiveins case, he would probably be able to fool Riku.
Simrly, there was no doubt Piguro would be able to deceive Riku too.
However, would Vrusto be able to do so? Asty and Rudogar Gortoberuk had a personality which made everything they would think about show on their faces. Riku couldnt imagine them being able to have things hidden from her.
Other than that, it would be Edgar Zerrik. He looked at Riku with eyes of grudge. At the time at Sherr ind, he seemed happy that Riku was heading to a ce she probably wouldnt be able to make it back from.
I am not stupid to the point that I wouldnt suspect of anything if I really was being brought up for the sake of being sacrificed.
Thats right. Almost everyone doesnt know about this.
The shinigami dered without hesitation. Slowly moving away the halberd from his neck with his hand, he approached Riku.
The ones that knew about the truth of you being a sacrifice among the Demon Lord army, or even the dragon race, would be only the already deceased Charlotte Demonz, and also Leivein Ar.
Piguro was the one that ordered Riku to abduct the royal princess. However, the one to have given those orders for Piguro to say was Charlotte.
You were lucky.
Before Riku could notice, the shinigami came right in front of her nose.
If Leivein continued ina, you wouldnt have been able to resurrect the Demon Lord and would have died at that ce. While you are wasting time here, the spiritualists are preparing for their trap.
The shinigami patted Rikus shoulder as he loudlyughed.
If the shinigamis words were correct, then Riku had been about to die. Just by sacrificing the princess wouldnt be enough to resurrect the Demon Lord. Perhaps they would receive an attack from the spiritualists while they were distracted about the issue.
Now then, living sacrifice.
The ck feathers filled Rikus sight.
At that moment, Rikus view became dyed inplete darkness. Whether she looked to the right, whether she looked to the left, or even if she looked anywhere else, everything waspletely dark. At the darkness which one couldnt see even an inch ahead, only the shinigamis sweet and deep voice echoed.
What could it be that you desire?
Chapter 88.The Barusak′s dearest wish
Chapter 88.The Barusaks dearest?wish
At the outskirts of the royal capital, at the Barusak residence.
The beautiful white as chalk mansion was so silent to the point of it being ominous.
At the corridors normally there would be a great number of servants, spiritualists, and other people affiliated to the household going through. However, there wasnt anyone. At the corners of the corridors that were so wide that even a carriage could go through, dust could clearly be seen. The windows were blurred, and the yard that was at the other side was in a even more deplorable state. The trees of the yard that used to be perfectly mended had its form destroyed and the dry leaves were piling up into a mountain.
The glory of the four spiritualist houses; thest family to have unmixed spiritualist blood; the household of Barusak.
The reason why all people vanished from the house had also been because of Rook Barusaks frequent mishaps.
Prodigy, genius, great talent The boy that had umted many achievements with his talent since young age was now only a normal person. Rather, it wouldnt be exaggeration to say he was lower than just a normal person. After piling up failures onto failures, his prestige was finally all gone.
With the glory of the Barusak bing hazy, there werent many servants that would stay for long at the residence, which started to feel as if dark clouds were wafting around it. Deciding the family was in a decline, they would immediately give up working there and go seek to serve a more influential house.
However, there was one more reason for that There was another reason why there werent any people around.
C
At the dining room.
A man and a woman were at the table, sitting in front of each other.
There were many colorful cuisines served on the table. A well-cooked bread that had a slightly grilled surface, a extravagantly made sd despite of it being winter, a soft beef that would melt only by giving it a bite, and also, a transparent-golden soup Each of them were cuisine that were worth of being called first-grade.
The mood there wasnt one people would be able to enjoy the taste of the food. The expression the servants inside that heavy mood were showing made it look as if they were pleading to leave the room.
The only one that didnt show signs of fear was the woman, who calmly carried her food to her mouth It was Riku Barusak.
She was skillfully moving the fork and the knife, but the movements were somewhat faltering. She was anxiously giving nces at the man in front of her who continued to eat his food, Raimon Barusak.
The only sounds at the room were the sounds of their knife and fork moving.
Father.
The one to break the silence was Raku Barusak.
A crack appeared at the choking mood.
Whats the matter, Raku?
Raimon Barusak quietly spoke. Without stopping his hand moving the fork, he casually continued to eat. The person that was the cause of this heavy mood was showing a very calm expression.
For how long are we to continue to be in this state?
While looking downward, Raku asked Raimon his opinion. The face that was being reflected at her soup was one twisted in anxiety.
Of course, until the timees.
Without looking at Raku, Raimon continued to eat his meal.
Havent Raku also agreed to it?
That is No, it is nothing.
Raku was about to speak something, but immediately closed her mouth. Fearing the reaction from her father, this was something she definitely couldnt speak of. Shutting her true feeling inside her heart, she grabbed a spoon. Rust started to stand out at the silver spoon. It seems the servants that would polish the tableware everyday werent there anymore.
I have no objections to what father is doing. The dearest wish of the Barusak since the founding of this country is finally going to be realized.
Saying words of lie, Raku put the spoon in the soup. Her reflected face bes distorted and it bes impossible to be seen.
Yes, if it is for the sake of this wish, I
Raku wasnt able to continue her words.
Even if the following words were lies, she didnt want to say them. Raimon didnt overlook her hesitation. While still looking at the food, he shot an arrow of words at Raku.
What kind of hesitation do you have for killing that defective product?
Raimons tone of voice was in, as if he was talking about todays meal. It was a very nonchnt tone.
It wasnt possible to feel even a single fragment of fatherly love in those words.
The Demon Lord army has definitely found out the location of the seal. From our investigations, it seems Shibira has betrayed us and leaked the location.
The whole Demon Lord army will be caught by the spiritualist surprise attack. We are supposed to let the Demon Lord go wild for some time after he is resurrected, right?
Thats correct, Raku.
Raimon couldnt fully hide his joy.
His voice from before was quiet, but now, it was filled with happiness.
After just being released, the Demon Lord should be uncontrolled by his rage.
The Demon Lord was going to see his army destroyed before his eyes.
Right after being unsealed, his hatred and resentment would escte. However, after seeing the destroyed remains of the Demon Lord army, his anger would increase even more.
The royal capital will fall to the Demon Lord.
It was easy to imagine the picture.
The royal capital sinking into a sea of mes.
The nobility that enjoyed an elegant lifestyle and the poor people that wandered around the alleys; all of them would sink in the sea of blood. Together with the royalty, they would hug each other only to wait for the footsteps of the death to approach them. Raimon had already arranged those things with the other spiritualist houses. From head to head, the direct blood of the Barusak has been inherited. Hence, what the Barusak desired was the will of the other families.
The only ones that were at the royal pce were only spiritualists that didnt have talent.
Them suppressing the Demon Lord was a dream inside a dream. If they were to stand in his way, they would only be able to hold him out for one second.
The royal capital will fall. And then, the royal family will be wiped out.
And that is what father is aiming for.
No matter how much the household was in the decline, here was still the main residence of the Barusak.
They still had many powerful spiritualists stationed there, thus having a military power that wouldnt be lower to the other houses. This was the other reason why there was nobody here.
At that timing, our Barusak army will move.
It would be difficult to defeat the Demon Lord.
However, it was possible to seal him again.
Using the demon banning ceremony they prepared beforehand, they were going to seal the Demon Lord at the royal capital.
The only thing after this would be the management of the Shiidoru kingdom.
The royal family would have been destroyed by that point.
The only ones remaining that the popce could cling on would be the Barusak, who would have sealed the Demon Lord. Without being able to defend themselves on their own, the royal family would be extinct. Besides that, the spiritualists would have produced actual achievements by protecting the people from the Demon Lord. Whats more, this would have be the second time.
Even if other members of the royal family that had gone to other countries in a diplomatic mission or for other reasons were to return there wouldnt be any ce for them at the kingdom of Shiidoru anymore. If they persisted in trying to get a standing there, they wouldnt be able to escape from the hands of assassins.
At this dawn, when the n will have beenpleted Is the kingdom of Shiidoru going to be of the Barusak, father?
Thats right. My n is already entering at its final stages.
Raimon was showing a bold smile.
This willpensate for the torment of our ancestors.
Since the old ages, the spiritualists have always been oppressed.
The spiritualists didnt have anywhere to settle. Although they had the power to defeat demons, because their power was fearful, they would be avoided by people. People would look coldly at the spiritualists when saying thanks, and when any kind of problem happened, they would look at spiritualists with doubt. In documents, it is written that at times the situation went very badly, they would receive capital punishment without a chance for a trial.
Indeed, this might be so.
It had only been thesest centuries that their treatment became better.
The head of the Barusak had won over the king of Shiidoru by sealing the Demon Lord.
The king of that time was a very splendid person, but his son was foolish. He didnt attend to the strategy meeting when the Demon Lord army showed signs there were going to move in, and only stayed at the innermost ce of the castle trembling like a coward. For the spiritualists, he was the perfect type of person to gain favor from.
The Barusak assassinated the splendid king and put the me onto the Demon Lord. They killed all the capable people that started to suspect them, and only stupid people were left.
The Barusak, and also the other spiritualists who followed their n felt like they could finally walk at the sunshine.
If that defective product can die for this cause, then it would be a honor for him.
But, then
Those words automatically went out from Rakus mouth. By the time she held her tongue, it was already toote. Raimons eyes were for the first time looking at Raku. Those eyes reflected the figure of the frightened Raku at them.
Did you want to say something Raku? Say it one more time.
That was an order.
The choice to not say it didnt exist. If Raimon told her to [say] something, [there wasnt any choice other than saying it]. There was no way someone like Raku could challenge her father. If she was to do that Her father would consider her to be disloyal and her head would be separated from her body.
In that case wouldnt it be better to use that corrupted red haired girl instead of Rook?
While having cold sweat and being full of fear, she spoke of her true feelings in an indirect way.
Why is that?
It is said that that deplorable red haired girl had joined the Demon Lord army. Wouldnt it be better to use that girl as the sacrifice just before the demons are about to dispel the seal? Despite what he had done, Rook is still the heir of our family, so it wouldnt be beneficial to kill him now.
In other words, Raku wants Rook to stay alive, right?
Yes.
Raku nodded.
Raku wanted Rook to live.
Her sole little brother was stupid to a fault. He was a womanizer, selfish and his head had a few problems. His appearance was first ss, and the heart of the women would immediately fall to him, but he would fail when it counted.
However, he was a loveable fool, and he was Rakus beloved and troublesome little brother.
Rook mustnt be killed.
No, I will make Rook the sacrifice. He is unnecessary to our house. Besides, we dont need a sessor anymore
With a white napkin, Raimon wiped his mouth.
Father? What would you mean by saying we dont need a sessor anymore?
Ah, Raku doesnt need to worry about it. It is impossible for you to be the heir.
Raimon elegantly stood up from his chair. Raku still had many questions, but in the end, the conversation had ended without her having the chance to ask them. Raku silently looked at Raimon imposing back as he left the room.
C
Really, such lovely sister and brother love.
As Raimon walked through the corridor, heined, spitting out those words.
Raimon believed in Raku. Rather, he believed in herpetence. There werent any parental feelings there. There were only two things that mattered for him; whether she would be of use to the Barusak or not.
Well, its fine. The n is already entering in itsst stages after all.
Raimon unlocked the door of the library.
Raising a creaking sound, he opened the door.
On the table, there was an unfinished book. Raimon sat down at the chair and soaked the pen with ink.
The title of the book was [Military story of the spiritualists]
They were books that were left by the previous heads of the Barusak family and were written as if it was a duty for them.
They were books written with the intend to leave their knowledge to the future generations. Like he would always do, Raimon was writing more things on the book. Mixing lies to the reality, he was decorating the history of the Barusak.
And then, when he was about to write about Rook, he suddenly remembered what Raku had told him.
Red haired girl, right.
His red haired daughter was something avoided by people.
It was something that needed to be erased from the history of the Barusak. However, he thought this could be somewhat of a lesson to the next generations. This would definitely be a lesson about the dangers of keeping red haired alive and the necessity to deal with them.
Moving his pen, he wrote about the red haired Riku.
A red haired girl has been born.
While remembering about the time Riku was born, Raimon smoothly wrote the letters, lining them up.
There werent any signs of the awakening of demon banning power. Going in ordance to our customs, I will kill her only at her seventh birthday.
I threw my red haired daughter off a cliff. However, throwing her from that cliff was a very foolish thing to do. If only I had killed her personally at that time. If I had done that
By the time he was able to write up to that point, a presence pierced through Raimon, giving him a chill.
It was as if somebody had touched his back with cold hands; as if someone had pressed a sharp sword behind his neck.
Who is it?
Without turning back, Raimon asked.
He had locked the door. In order for someone to be able to enter the room, it was necessary to knock it before.
It was impossible for the intruder to have entered the room beforehand. No matter how much they were short handed in guards at the moment, there were still plenty strong people remaining here. At least, they would have noticed someone of Rakus leveling here.
Raku?
Raimon thought back about the conversation they had at the dining room.
Raku wished for Rook to be saved. It wouldnt be weird for her toe here to kill her father for the sake of this wish.
However This wasnt enough for Raimon to throw away other possibilities.
Ara, how cruel. How could you mistake me for someone of the likes of Raku.
It was a sweet voice that ringed nice to the ears.
On the contrary to that, the voice made Raimon get goosebumps on his back. As if to try blocking what wasing for him, Raimon drew his sword and turned back. Right at that moment, there was a halberd being thrust at his neck. The halberd had a speed that a normal sword wouldnt be able to stop it no matter what.
Gh!( ä!)
It was by a hairs breath.
Changing the form of his sword, Raimon was able to protect his neck in time. Because he used the sword wrapped around his neck like a neck guard, the halberd failed to take his life. The loud metallic sound echoed through the library.
How unfortunate.
The wielder of the halberd took distance from Raimon with light steps.
Her red hair stood out at the dimly dark room.
She was leisurely holding a halberd of the size of her height with only one hand The name of that devil was
What have youe here for, Riku Barusak?
Chapter 89.The discussion deciding truth and falsehood
Chapter 89.The discussion deciding truth and?falsehood
At the Demon Lord castle.
It had been a few hours since the Demon Lord army have departed to the location of the seal.
With his arms inside the pocket of his coat, Vrusto Asuteroid was walking at a corridor. The only sounds in the empty corridor were the sounds of his steps. There werent any people going through the corridors right now.
It was only obvious.
This was because most of the demons had gone out.
Really, why do I have to do this. Hm?
Right at the time he turned to another corridor, he noticed there was somebody in front of the room he was headed to.
Roppu Nezaarand was standing there. He was standing in front of the door as if he was guarding the room. Vrusto slightly tilted his head in confusion.
Ah, isnt it Roppu? Are you on guard duty?
When Vrusto talked to him, Roppu averted his eyes away in hesitation.
R-rather, why is first lieutenant Vrusto here in the castle?
Stupid, its obvious. I am here to protect ojou-chan.
Vrusto looked at the door of the room.
That room was the one given to Riku Barusak for her house arrest stay.
She should be feeling down Rather, it would have been good if her condition was something that could be expressed by something as cute as [feeling down]. Vrustos expected that she would soon escape from the room and n on a way to catch up with the Demon Lord army.
This is about that ojou-chan. I can already imagine her yandere emotions bing worse and she starting to run amok.
Vrusto let out a tired sigh. In his mind, Vrusto could clearly imagine how possible it was for Riku to be now entangled in thoughts such as: I definitely wont forgive captain who left me out of the battle or Nobody will kill Rook except for me.
And so, I came here to stay on guard so that she wont escape. Alright? So you can go now.
I think major general Riku will definitely not go out. Thats why I think it is fine if I am guarding the door by myself.
Vrusto used his hand to push Roppu away, but Roppu didnt budge off the door. Vrusto slightly raised his eyebrow. Roppu was a very meek soldier. At least, Vrusto had never seen he go against his superiors. He would move in ord to his superiors orders and would definitely aplish his mission. This was one of his good points.
Who told you to stay on guard here?
Vrustos position was that of a captain. Compared to that, Roppu was only a major sergeant.
Whether it was in the military rank or in the time of service, Vrusto was far off better. Because of how Roppu was still opposing him, it would mean that the one that ordered him was at a even higher standing. However, Vrusto didnt have any guessed about people that fell under those conditions.
Sorry. I was told I couldnt tell anybody, so
Couldnt tell anybody, is it?
Vrusto lightly scratched his cheek with his w.
Actually, I was also assigned to be on guard here. I was ordered directly by captain Leivein.
Youve been ordered by general?
Yes. So leave it to me for watching over ojou-chan.
When Vrusto said that, Roppus face became pale in an instant.
Vrusto narrowed his eyes. There was no doubt it was a demon that had a position lower than Leivein that had ordered Roppu to stay in guard there. If it wasnt for that, he would definitely imposingly say something like But even so, I cannot speak about it. Instead of that, his attitude has changed. In other words, he had been ordered by a demon of status lower than general.
Thats why I will ask you once again. Who was the one that told you to keep guard here?
Vrusto gave one more step closer to Roppu.
Roppus face was increasingly bing pale. After one more push, he should be able to make him surrender. However
Sorry, it is impossible.
Shutting his pale lips tightly, Roppu refused toply to Vrustos orders. His thin legs were trembling like those of a little fawn, but his resolve wasnt shaken. Rather, there was a strong light in his meek eyes. The instant Vrusto saw those pair of eyes, he was able to guess who Roppu received his orders from.
Ha Alright, I understand it now. I know who was the one that gave you those orders.
Vrusto gave a long sigh.
And then, at the next instant, Vrustos fist went straight to Roppu. The difference between their physiques was evident. It was an attack that if Roppu received directly, the only mystery that would be remaining was whether he would be able to stand up or not. However, Roppu took the attack head-on.
Kuhah!( äϤ!)
The fist that was thrown with all of Vrustos body weight hit at Roppus chest.
Blood and air was pushed out from his mouth.
The reason why you are so obstinate at keeping your mouth closed is because those were ojou-chans orders, right? Now thats even more the reason. Can you let me pass?
Vrusto brought his fist back.
Although he took easy on Roppu, his fist still hit a weak spot. To Roppu, who didnt have experience in true battles, this was a very severe attack. Actually, his body started to wobbling downwards.
Sorry, Roppu. Really, that stupid girl. What is there inside her room for her to make him keep guard here!?
It happened in an instant.
Vrustos eyes became wide-open.
Roppu grabbed Vrustos arm. The strength Roppu showed by trying to stop Vrusto with his whole body weight made Vrustos inner rm ring. Roppu used the momentum of when Vrusto swung his arm to shake him off and jumped.
Sorry, first lieutenant!!
Roppus right knee hit Vrustos face.
Roppu would run through mountains and valleys, and sometimes, he would also run alongside horses through the battlefield. The strength of his legs that had been trained by being a messenger had been made into an attack that even reverberated through the bones. The attack that made Vrustos the brain tremble and his sight be blurry.
k, stupid! When apologizing.
However, Vrusto wasnt someone that would be put down with just that.
Holding the knee that hit him at his nose with his arms, he threw Roppu at the wall.
Roppu didnt expect there would be a counter attack so fast. Without being able to absorb the impact, he hit at the stone wall on his back.
you should do it after you already won!!
Roppu fell down to the floor.
But even so, his fighting spirit didnt vanish from his eyes. Putting his hand at the ground as if he was going to tear it off, he kicked the floor using his prided leg strength. While bleeding from his lips, he approached Vrusto with a ghastly expression.
That would be my line!!
Just like that, Roppu slid a sweeping kick at Vrusto.
Vrusto dodged with light steps. However, that was in ord to what Roppu was nning. With his right fist, he threw in an uppercut.
Stupid, thats not enough!!
With his fist having been blocked, Roppus chin ate Vrustos left elbow. That attack made Roppu fall to the floor once again. He was squatting in pain, but his fighting spirit was still burning. After giving Roppu onest nce, Vrusto broke the door open with a kick. Bursting through the door with a shy sound, the dreary room that looked like a prison cell entered his sight.
It was a lonely bedroom that had only the minimum amount of furniture. Every time Vrusto woulde to Rikus room when he had business with her, he would be affected by the dreary feeling of emptiness of the room. (TL note: Before they said that this was a room that was given to Riku for her home arrest though As far as I am concerned, Riku would live in rooms of that sort, so I guess this is why Vrusto is saying that..-.)
The owner of this room was nowhere to be seen.
Tch, she already ran away.
After picking up one of the ck feathers that was spread through the floor, Vrusto started to feel a bad feeling.
There was nobody on the bed. At this room that didnt have even a wardrobe, there werent any spots she could hide at. All there was at this room that felt like nobody had been living in was the ck feathers scattered around.
But what is with those Are those feathers?
Of course, Riku didnt have some kind of hobby about collecting feathers from birds. She was a girl whocked any femininity that would dere in a loud voice her pastime was training.
In that case, what was the meaning behind those feathers he had never seen before.
There were many demons that grew ck feathers inside the Demon Lord army. However, he didnt have any memories about someone that had feather like that. Moreover, he couldnt feel any smell from them. No matter how much he sniffed, the only smell wafting around this room was of Riku Barusak.
Because of how unnatural everything was, a feeling simr to having a cold de pointed at his back ran through his body.
Something happened between Riku Barusak and the owner of those ck feathers that was inside the room.
For what reason did she escape from this room?
I will leave the thinking forter! So do you know where ojou-chan went to?
While scratching his head, Vrusto turned his eyes to Roppu, and asked him because he had nothing to lose for trying.
With his body leaning at the stone wall, Roppu futilely moved his body. All he could do was to clench his teeth and angrily re at Vrusto. After a few moments, finally
I dont know.
Roppu answered in a husky voice that was difficult to understand.
Probably, he knew Rikus destination, but wouldnt tell him. There were no doubts that if Vrusto was in Roppus ce, he wouldnt have leaked the location.
Haa. Well, I have an idea where she went though.
Vrusto opened the window wide.
Because there werent any vestiges that Riku had went out her room, she probably escaped from there. Putting his head out of the window, Vrusto looked down. It was a height of six floors. However, right bellow, there were trees thickly growing there. Because the leaves were dried up and there were many that had fallen down the trees, there was no mistake that it was possible to mitigate the impact of the fall if you skillfullynded.
Actually, by looking at it, there were a few ces where the branches of the trees were broken in an unnatural manner. This was probably where she hadnded.
She doesnt have her horse right now, so is she going on foot? On other hand, it is still possible that she got a horse from somewhere Well, either way, lets follow after her for now.
Fortunately, there were still vestiges of her smell.
There was no signs it was going to rain. If Vrusto hurried up, it would be possible to catch up to Riku by following her smell.
Hey, Roppu. Wake up already. You need to keep guard here, dont you?
Eh?
Roppu raised a somewhat surprised voice. Giving him a sidelong nce, Vrusto jumped onto the frame of the window. Wind was blowing from the window, and his mantle was gently fluttering.
Stupid! Do you want to let they know that ojou-chan went against her orders and went missing? That is exactly the kind of thing the guys that oppose ojou-chan want to have so that they can use it as a reason to kick her down. Besides that she left you with the job of looking out for her back after all.
It had been ten years since Vrusto was entrusted with the task of taking care of educating Riku.
This job still wasnt over; even now it continued. Even if one was to say he had already finished his task, he still had the responsibility of the mistakes of his disciple as an instructor. Because of that, all he could do now was to go smack her and bring her back.
Then, I will be leaving here to you ojou-chans right hand!
With resolve in his heart, Vrusto jumped down the window.
-
Happening at this same time, at the Barusak residence near the royal capital, the curtains of the war had already been brought down.
The halberd whistled as it went towards Raimons body, wanting to cut it in half. The sword in form of a whip parried it, reducing part of the force of the attack. And then, drawing an arc in the air, it was aimed at Rikus neck.
There werent any signs of the words mercy and taking easy in that battle.
The girl Raimon Barusak was trying to kill was his real daughter and also the daughter he had once thrown away. There was nothing but pure killing intent in his sword. Being aimed Riku Barusak defenseless neck, the sword bared its fangs.
How naive, father.
However
With a calm face, Riku parried the attack.
Without showing any signs of strain, Riku nimbly handled her halberd.
The one that is naive is you, Riku.
However, Raimon also didnt lose out.
With an indifferent face, without moving one step from the ce he stood at since the beginning, Raimon swung his whip.
Sending back Rikus fast approaching attacks, sometimes he would sidestep and turn it into a counter attack. If an amateur was to look at this battle, he would believe it was a rough battle where the offence and defense would change in instants, but the reality was that it was difficult to say both of them were really using all their power.
Whats the matter, Riku? The uracy in your attacks is falling down, you know? Could it be because this is because you lost one of your arms?
Isnt it father the one getting a bit sluggish? Are you getting negligent just because you are about to crush the whole demon army in just a few moments from now?
Now then, what could you be talking about?
While showing a smile in their lips, they exchanged words in a casual manner.
Both knew well neither of them were serious yet. Raimon Barusak would adjust his strength to meet with the strength of Rikus attacks, and Riku herself would easy a bit on her attacks so that she would be able to hear from Raimon [certain words].
We already have gathered all the sacrifices for the resurrection of the Demon Lord. We have the blood from royalty and also the blood of the Barusak. This would mean the end to the Barusak So is it really fine for you to so calmly be having your breakfast in a ce like this?
Riku had one question.
Even if the spiritualists had set a trap for the Demon Lord army at the location of the seal just like the shinigami had told her, the demons still had in their hands the necessary pieces to break the seal. He wasnt supposed to be able to have the time to be calmly eating breakfast and writing things on his book.
Rather than that, it was necessary for them to make their move with all their forces in order to stop the demons along the way.
I see. Riku do you want to know the true meaning behind the seal?
Raimon chuckled.
Yes. I cant keep being manipted by the false information of other people any more than that.
In Rikus entire life, she had always been manipted.
At the time she was young Because of false information, they received a surprise attack from the spiritualists of Bernaal.
Because Riku didnt get the information that Kurumi had betrayed them, she had stood on the line between life and death.
Because the demons were carried away by the information about the Demon Lord crown, which was some treasure nobody knew whether it existed or not, a whole division was barely annihted.
This time too.
Because she didnt ask more about Leivein Ars true intentions, her dream of bing his right-wing was over.
Answer me, Raimon Barusak.
Thats why Riku asked.
The first reason was so that she could take revenge.
Is the Barusak blood really needed for breaking the seal?
The second reason was to confirm the true intentions behind the shinigamis words.
Was it really necessary to have the blood of the Barusak to break the seal?
If that was really something needed, it wouldnt be weird if Raimon Barusak would have already moved to stop the resurrection of the Demon Lord a long time ago by now.
However, why werent there any signs that he had done anything?
Thats obvious, my defective object.
Raimon narrowed his eyes like a snake and showed a bold smile.
Chapter 90.The pride of the stray dog
Chapter 90.The pride of the stray?dog
Barusak residence.
The speed of Raimons attacks increased.
With a speed simr to lighting, his whip-shaped sword moved. Riku was narrowly deflecting the attacks with her halberd, but Raimon wouldnt give her any leeway. With the shape of the deflected sword being changed into another direction, its de headed straight towards Rikus neck.
Gh.(DDä)
Riku bent her body and somehow avoided a direct hit.
But even so, the tip of the sword grazed at her cheek. The ce that was grazed was gradually bing hotter. Riku faintly frowned her face, and then she jumped back. Although she took distance from Raimon, there was no mistake she was still inside his weapons range. Without letting her guard down, Riku reworked her stance.
I see. Seeing how you can be here at a time like this, I guess this means that youve sessfully captured Rook.
Raimon said in a carefree tone, seeming like he was saying something like Todays weather is great. Riku narrowed her eyes because of the bad feeling she felt from it.
Oh, is it fine if father doesnt hurry up?
If Rikus memories were correct, Raimon Barusak had more than sixty years of age. Since Rikus mother had died, there were no talks about Raimon marrying another woman, and she didnt hear any rumours about him keeping any concubines. Because of that, in case Rook was to die, only Raku Barusak would remain to take the session of the household. However, it was hard to think that Raku, who had the temperament of a scientist, would be able to manage the household.
In other words, the direct bloodline of the Barusak would be over.
Hurry up? Is there any reason for me to hurry up?
Is it fine for the direct lineage of the Barusak to be extinct? While you are spending your time fighting me, your precious heir might die.
When Riku pointed that out, Raimons smile became even more striking.
It will be fine if I have Rakus children seed. There are many that can take Rooks ce after all. Rather than that, is it fine for Riku to be here? Is it fine for you to be running amok at a ce like this?
Raimon calmly sat down on the table. He was so carefree to the point that it looked as if he wasnt scared of Rikuing to attack him.
Riku would have been the one made into the sacrifice if you hadnt captured Rook after all, you know?
Raimon quietly spoke the words of truth that Riku didnt want to believe.
Riku is just a dog that had been raised for the sake of bing a sacrifice after all.
!
Feeling Raimons words, Riku bit her lips.
His expression didnt look like the one of someone that was telling lies. Besides that, itpletely coincided with the information that the shinigami had told her.
In other words, it became clear that the reason why Leivein picked up Riku was none other than to have her used as [a sacrifice to break the seal].
Let aside her revenge, the other reason why Riku hade to the Barusak residence was because she refused to believe this fact. But even despite that.
There is no way that man thinks of you as something important. He is an inhuman demon that would have easily got rid of you the moment he saw you didnt have any value in being raised. Thats why Riku is just a stray dog right now.
Crossing his legs, Raimon held his sword in an exaggerated manner.
This stray dog may as well die a miserable death fitting of a stray dog.
Once again, Raimons sword ran through the air.
It was an attack that was faster than before.
Riku couldnt dodge this.
So did her instincts tell her. No matter how much distance she takes, no matter how she bends her body, that attack was going to directly hit her heart. After all, the speed of that sword was at one that couldnt be followed by the eyes. There was no way Riku, who at the end of the day was nothing more than just a human, could block this attack that was faster than lighting.
But even so, Riku deflected the attack in reflex. With its direction changed, the sword hit her at her shoulder.
Ah!
An intense pain ran through her right shoulder.
Because of how painful it was, Riku almost dropped her halberd. However, she somehow kept it in his hands, and just like that, she defended the sword that was swept in her direction, desiring to pierce through her cranium.
Just like you said, perhaps I might be a stray dog.
Just like Raimon had said, Riku was a stray dog right now.
She was thrown away by her family, the Barusak, and she was also abandoned by Leivein, who was the support of her heart.
Perhaps Leivein had picked up just for his own gains.
Perhaps since the beginning, Riku had been picked up just for the sake of being used up afterwards.
The reality was miserable to the point of making her want to drop tears, and it was so frustrating to the point she wanted to scream; to the point she couldnt bear.
But even so he picked me up.
The pain on her right shoulder stole strength from her body and she felt her life force flowing away together with her blood. If she was to be even more exhausted, she wouldnt be able to evade Raimons continuous attacks.
However, was it really fine for her to give up here? Riku asked that to herself.
Even if her sense of value of herself had been radically turning around again and again until she arrived at this room, this was still the return match Riku would imagine about even in her dreams. Was it really fine for her to lose against the perpetrator for her fate to be hell when the chance was right before her eyes?
He gave to the me that was dying a way to live!
Was it really fine to let someone that didnt know anything about Leivein to speak about him as he wished?
Was she being a stray dog really something that could be decided by others?
Was it really fine for her to be killed by that man and truly turn into a [defeated dog]? (TL note: An expression is being used literally means defeated dog. ->ؓȮ<- It is used for losers. Since it would be a shame to not keep up with the dog usage, I put defeated dog even if it feels a bit weird.)
Besides I would rather die than lose to you!
She put everything onto that suicide attack.
With all her strength, Riku kicked the floor. In one go, she jumped. It was difficult to read the movements of someone in midair. Not only Raimon, but Riku too knew of that well. Riku noticed the tip of Raimons sword being pointed to her direction.
Even if I am a dog, I am not a stray dog.
Raimons sword extended.
This time, she truly couldnt dodge. Both of them reached the conclusion that the force made by Riku swinging her halberd with only one hand wouldnt be enough to change the direction of the sword. It was obvious that this time Raimon would consider the way she would be deflecting the attack within his expectations.
That was why this time, it was an attack that would definitely hit her.
Raimon too should have thought that this would be the finishing blow.
But Riku showed a bold smile. And after that
I am the best guard dog of the Dragon Demon division!
at the next instantRiku greatly mustered her strength and threw her halberd.
Her target was her biological father, Raimon Barusak, who without any changes in demeanor was still sitting on the table and showing a nonchnt expression. The halberd that was thrown with Rikus super human strength increased in weight at the same time its falling speed became faster. With a force made space creak, the halberd nose dived in direction of the single man that sat on the table while dragging the surrounding air with it. (TL note: I guess by saying dragging the air it would be that thingy the nes that fly at march speed do.)
As to be expected, even to Raimon, Riku throwing her halberd was outside of his expectations. Opening up his eyes with a slight surprise, he brought back his sword that had been extended to the air so that he could defend himself. In an instant, the sword turned into an steel shield that was made in order to protect its owner. Right after the moment the fiveyered shield was formed, the halberd crashed into it.
Wha!?
Without any difficulties, the halberd pierced through two of theyers.
The thirdyer was starting to crack, and it was only a question of time until it would reach the fourthyer. The one the halberd was weighing at was the owner of the sword, who was holding its handle. In other words, the attacks pressure reached even to Raimons body. The attack that had the strength was making his arm creak.
Tch, it cant be helped.
Raimon went down the table and stood firm with his foot on the floor.
Maybe because now Raimons stance was stable, the steel shield had also be stronger. However, by that time, it had already broken through the thirdyer and it was about to break through the fourthyer.
All that remained was the fifth one Thest shield.
If that one was to be broken through, Raimon would be crushed by the halberd and die.
Raimon concentrated all his power onto the defenses. While twisting his face in a form he hadnt ever done until now, he held the handle of the sword.
Hmth!!(DDդ!!)
The halberd was pushed back with Raimons blow that was done with his whole strength.
Perhaps he was able to do that because the halberd had already lost most of its force by the time the fourthyer had been broken.
It was a very surprising attack But did you really think you could kill me with only this much?
Raimon brought the shield back to its sword form. The halberd fell to the floor to no use.
That carelessness. He decided by himself that that had been Rikusst stand This carelessness had set his destiny.
Wha!?
Riku flew right into the front of Raimons eyes. It was now that surprise truly appeared in Raimons eyes.
With that, it is over.
Riku expected he would be able to defend himself from the halberd from the beginning. To begin with, since the instance that Raimon had blocked Rikus first attack when she entered the room, she had already be aware that Raimon was able to change his sword into forms other than the whip.
That was why she betted everything onto the attack that woulde after Raimon blocked the halberd.
Fatherr!
Riku got close range and started punching Raimon.
While her fists werent as strong as her halberd, with her inborn super strength and the added force from the gravity, Rikus fists had a power that was many times that of the average.
Guhah!(ä!)
Riku hit Raimon at his stomach with all her power.
Blood flew from his mouth, and the grip on his sword weakened. Riku wouldnt give him the chance to counter-attack. Just like that, his body was being sunk by those punches. When Raimon nearly fell on his knees, Riku swept through both of his legs with her left leg.
Gh, doing such dirty tricks!?
Dirty tricks?
Receiving Rikus sweep kick and having his stance broken, Raimon fell to the floor on his back.
However, Rikus pursuit didnt stop there.
I was taught that in war only the obvious is bad!
With the vigour increasing in the attacks, she bursted through Raimons nk with her left elbow.
The girl of monstrous strength hit him with an elbow strike, and then without any mercy, she threw a kick at Raimon, who had dropped his sword, with her right leg.
Rather than the fist or the elbow, the leg had more strength.
!!
Raimons body was sent flying.
Perhaps because there was no obstacle in the way, he kept on, going straight towards the window, and then.
Wha-!?
he broke through the window.
The ss shards flew to the sky and Raimons body fell in mid air.
That took only a few seconds.
No, it shouldnt have taken more than even one second.
However, to the point of it being unnatural, that scene felt very long it felt like eternity.
Before ones notice, the sky was already colored with the sunset. Raimons white hair was colored by the redness. With eyes opened in surprise, he looked at the girl that stood inside the room.
However, his lips were formed into a lonely smile.
Father!
The next instant after Riku unconsciously extended her hand, time started moving again.
The man vanished from Rikus sight. Riku hurriedly ran to the window and leaned forward at the window frame. The limbs of the old man who had fallen from six floors were twisted into impossible angles. A red flower had blossomed at the ce his head used to be.
After looking at his changed form, Riku
Ah, Aha, AHAHAHAHAHA!! He died! He finally died! He got his punishment!! Even though I didnt die when I fell off, father died! He died in such a simple way, really!!
Her madugher continued.
Forgetting she was at the enemy territory, at the Barusak residence, she continued tough.
Serves you right! Ahahahahaha.. Ha, haha.
After having continued tough for a while, she crumbled down,ing to lean onto the window frame. It felt as if a wide hole had opened inside her heart.
Huh?
Riku felt a feeling of loss she had never felt before. It was different from the time she killed Mary or Selestina. It was a bitter feeling of emptiness; it was like sand falling from the palm of her hands.
Now then, what are you doing next?
At some point in time, the shinigami flew down next to her.
While having his arms crossed in a bored manner, he looked at Riku from above.
If you dont finish your business soon, people will being here, you know?
I need to go after them.
There was no way Riku could keep standing there.
Standing up, Riku went to pick up her halberd. And then, with unsteady steps, she walked for her escape.
Her destination was where Leivein and the Demon Lord army were headed to: [The location of the seal].
Leivein definitely doesnt know about the trap the spiritualistsid there. She also needed to tell him that Raimon Barusak had died.
Other than that, while she didnt go after him immediately, she would still receive punishment for going against her orders and not obediently staying at her room.
If Roppu, who was staying on guard, was to make an excuse for himself, saying something like Riku forced me to do this, he would be able to escape from the punishment, but Riku herself wouldnt.
In the end, she would be receiving the punishment.
Even if Leivein Ar didnt care for Riku, she still wanted to be his strength even if by only a little.
She definitely would be able to be of use to him.
Right before Riku left the room, she turned her head back onest time. to the office room that had lost its owner.
And then, in a small voice, she said her parting words.
Goodbye, father.
Chapter 91.Game time
Chapter 91.Game time
Meanwhile, the Demon Lord army was marching.
Although they were slowly moving, they were certainly heading towards the location of the seal. They would go through forests and valleys people wouldnt go to and march through the main road at night. Although it would take time, they decided to take a safe posture so that they wouldnt be detected by the spiritualists.
In the middle of the knights and footsoldiers the army wasposed by, there was a single small carriage. The in cloth covering the carriage fluttered with the wind, and at those times, a face would show up peeking from the iron bars. In the carriage, there was the figure of a young man pressing his face by the iron bars.
It was Rook Barusak.
Ah-ah. In a certain way, this is just like the development in the game.
Rook Barusak dropped his shoulders.
The metallic sound of the chains binding his wrists disturbingly reached his ears. His favorite two-handed sword and his bow and arrow were taken away, and even all the kinds of grenades he had were seized from him.
They are giving me food and water, so I think I will be able to keep living until we reach the location of the seal, but. After all, Charlotte-chan isnt here anymore
Not knowing what to do, Rook was at loss.
Being captured by the Demon Lord army and brought to the location of the seal was the route that appeared when you got in a love rtionship with the maiden of the demons. With their prohibited love being exposed, the protagonist would be captured and transported together with the princess.
Working together with the princess, the protagonist would n their escape. But during that time, Charlotte would stop their advance, iming that using Rook for the revival of the Demon Lord was a trap nned by Raimon Barusak.
However, the maiden of the demons he would have gone out with wasnt there.
And besides, the princess that was locked in together with him wasnt in a state that she could be talked to.
The princess Catarinne hadpletely changed.
The face that was acimed as the number one in the kingdom was broken. There werent any signs of its previous form left. Many of her teeth fell down and the sight of her grumbling meaningless words was pitiful.
Uhm Princess Catarinne-sama?
Mustering courage, Rook tried to call for her once again but the princess wouldnt even look to Rooks direction. While looking at the nothing, she kept muttering nonsense.
This couldnt be helped. To say the least, the princess in the game wouldnt get hurt to that point. To the princess that was carefully raised with a silver spoon in her mouth, this was a very psychological blow.
Sorry, princess This is my fault.
Rook started to feel very miserable. If he was able to notice Rikus disguise at that time, the situation wouldnt have grown worse to this point.
No matter how much he regretted over it, he fully understood he was toote. His cowardice tightened his heart. If he was willing to do something to apologize, he first needed to think of a n so that her situation wouldnt be even worse However, right now, Rook pretty much didnt have any ns remaining.
Should I take Charlotte-chans ce and tell Riku-ane about the truth? But it really seems like she wouldnt believe me No, to begin with, she wouldnt even hear my words.
Turning his back to the iron bars, he dejectedly bent down.
While hanging his head, he fell in thought as he looked at the floor.
It wasnt like he didnt have any ns for escaping from there. However, this wasnt a n the main character used in the game, but onepletely original to him. There was no assurance it would go well.
He didnt know if he would seed.
He really couldnt get the courage to throw himself into such a risky gamble.
Ah-ah, what am I supposed to do Ah, but please dont worry! I will protect princess Catarinne!
Despite knowing the end result, without having learned from his previous experiences, Rook called for Catarinne. As expected, Catarinne didnt look at Rook. Having the realization of her situation confirmed, Rook became a bit depressed.
The sound of the carriage was stronger than the sound of the marching of the demons.
It had been many hours the time Rook had been listening to it. The light that would get in from the gaps of the cloth covering the carriage were gradually bing red. The day would soon end.
After how many days were they going to arrive at the location of the seal of the Demon Lord, [the Valley of Twilight]?
It happened right as Rook was wondering about it.
Hey, have you been doing well?
A voice he was familiar with came from above.
Hurriedly raising his face, Rook saw the shinigami. He was showing a proud face as he pped his ck wings.
Wait, its bad if you appear at a ce like this!
Rook hastily pointed his finger to somewhere at the other side of the cloth covering the carriage.
At all times and even by now, there would probably be a demon that was keeping eyes on Rook so that him and the princess wouldnt run away. It was obvious the situation would get chaotic if that demon found out about the shinigami.
However, the shinigami broke up inughs at Rooks anxiety.
Ah, dont worry. I am standing at a ce they cant see me. More importantly what do you think about that girl there? I came here to ask you about that.
With his finger that was simr to a dead branch, he pointed at the princess.
Even though someone suspicious just suddenly appeared, the princess didnt show any reactions. Nobody reflected at her empty eyes anymore.
Because of me, her life is over. Thats why, until the end I need to take responsibility.
Even if the princess Catarinne was to not recover for her whole life, Rook would continue to stay beside her.
Even if his voice didnt reach her, he would keep calling for her as much as he could.
He believed this was his atonement for her
Maybe it is impossible. As it is, she wont be getting back to normal after all.
Dont decide that by yourself. Maybe a miracle might happen!
When the shinigami looked at Rook with a suspiciously happy expression, Rook took distance from the shinigami.
Rook had the feeling he saw figure of the shinigami and the figure of a salesman that would speak of beautiful words and try to take its contractor down to despair ovepping.
You Its your n to steal my soul, right?
How disgraceful of you to say steal. I am simply having the soul as the reward for granting your wishes.
Isnt it the same?
Rook stiffened slightly.
He came to realize the danger of the shinigami on how he appeared under this hopelessly unadvantageous position. The shinigami definitely came there to have him make a contract so he could break through his situation.
Dont you want to make a contract with me so that you can have the princess go back to how she used to be? After all, arent you responsible for her to have be like that?
That is the case, but
It was just as the shinigami said.
Originally, the reason why the princess Catarinne became like that was him.
It was the fact that he was feeling responsible of it. In his true feelings, he wanted to jump into the shinigamis proposal. In fact, he couldnt imagine that Catarinne would revert back by him staying by her side. Unless a miracle or some magic happened, it was something impossible. That was why if there was the possibility for her to get back to normal, he would dly offer his soul.
But even so, he couldnt agree to that.
Gazing at the shinigami, Rook tly dered.
But I have other people I need to take responsibility on.
Strongly, he closed his eyes.
The image that appeared in the back of his mind was that of the one thing that made destiny turn chaotic; the figure of his sister Riku Barusak.
The fear of falling into the dark depths of the ocean was unfathomable; Rook didnt know of the pain of being abandoned by his whole family. Rook couldnt imagine how much pain Riku had to go through after that happened.
It was impossible for him toprehend Rikus feelings. However, if he only had thrown away those self-centered thoughts such as she isnt really strong in the game, Riku isnt cute, so its fine even if she isnt in my harem or in either case, Riku-ane isnt useful in the game, so she isnt necessary anyway at that time and extended his hand to her even if for a little Perhaps she would have been able to meet a different future.
The time for games is over. The one that changed Riku-anes destiny was me. This is just like the one that killed Seles-chan, Reba, Kurumi and Mary being myself. I said it before, but I While I dont think Riku-ane will forgive me, I need to make up to her. Until then, I cant give my soul to anyone else.
Rook slowly opened his eyes.
As if he couldnt understand Rooks words, the shinigami tilted his head as if he had just saw something weird.
Hmph You brother and sister I really cant understand you. Why wont either of the two of you just give me your souls. Everything would go so easily if only you would have your wishes.
Brother and sister? You mean me and Riku-ane? Or are you talking about Raku-ane?
With that question, the shinigami put his finger in front of his mouth.
Who knows, I wonder who it is about. If you want to know, give me your soul.
The shinigami mischievouslyughed.
As Rook stared at the shinigami, he wondered about his intentions.
By chance did the shinigami say [You brother and sister]. This meant that the shinigami had either approached Riku or Raku and had been refused. However, why would he go all his way to go after one of his sisters to get a contract out of them?
After thinking for a bit, Rook reached in one conclusion.
Wait a second. Could it be
The reason why the shinigami came to Rook was to steal his soul.
If his memories were correct, the shinigami should have said that the reason why he was going after him was because [his soul looked delicious]. If his words were true, it meant that he wanted Rook to give him the soul of his previous life as a japanese. It wouldnt be weird to think that this would be the shinigamis favorite dish.
In other words, if his thought process was correct
So either Riku-ane or Raku-ane have two souls like me?
Which of them do you think it is?
Riku-ane.
As far as Rook was concerned, Raku was his sister, was a scientist, and also a capture target for his harem. Rook would be observing her actions and would proceed her route just like the game while he would learn about her character. Also, he would sometimes ask her to make something that he remembered from the memories of his previous life.
If Raku was also a reincarnator, he wouldnt have been able to get her heart to fall in love with him by using the game walkthrough.
Besides, except for the things Rook asked her to make for him, the items she created were simr to the ones she would make in the game. If she was a reincarnator, she would have also made things more leaned towards the things of the previous world.
In that case, by elimination, there was only one person.
Was Riku-ane also japanese?
Who knows? I dont have interest in this kind of thing.
The shinigami put on a hat.
Holding a cane he took from nowhere, he made a jovial smile.
The game is still going after all.
Those words stickly resounded.
As if the words had form, they wrapped around Rooks body. Rook was feeling a difort that felt as if silk wadding was tightening around his neck.
There is no way. After all, Charlotte-chan isnt here anymore, the princess became broken and Riku-ane ismanding the army too.
Yes, you dont know, right. In that case, I will do a special service and tell you a few things.
Moving his tongue close to Rooks ear, the shinigami said the truth with a feeble voice.
Riku was discharged. The one leading those troops is Leivein Ar!
Eh?
Rooks body shrunk in as if he had been sshed cold water.
In an instant, the part of the story of the game that was rted to the words of the shinigami started to spread out in his mind.
Leivein Ar is leading the Demon Lord army? It isnt Riku-ane? Even though Charlotte-chan isnt here!?
Wanting to deny it, Rook kept rattling on. However, with his bold smile, the shinigami wouldnt shook his head. As he was patting his cane in anticipation with his right hand, he looked at Rook with a malicious gaze.
Rather, it is because Charlotte had died that it became like that. You should understand that, right? Understand what will be happening from now on.
Rook couldnt respond to the shinigami.
No, he wasnt able to say the answer in words to the shinigami. While imagining about what was going to happen in the future, he was hit by a fear that was simr to the one of sitting with bare feet in a mountain of needles in hell.
Leivein Ar was leading the Demon Lord army.
They were heading towards the [valley of twilight], the location of the seal.
It was the route that would happen after Charlotte was confined and Rook get brought to thend of the seal.
It was a ending that was at an insane level of difficulty and that would lead you to the bad end if you were to choose even one wrong choice.
In his previous world, by challenging it more than ten times, the times Rook was able to get game clear were about two or three The expected dangerous climax of the story was to the point it could be said that it would have been impossible for Rook to clear the game if he hadnt looked at the walkthrough site while he yed.
Just like the description would tell it was the bad end the world would be destroyed.
The time period of the game didnt end. If you are so ambitious to the point of not wanting to give me your soul, then you might as well be part of the y until the very end protagonist-san!
Chapter 92.Rook’s decision, dread of red hair
Chapter 92.Rooks decision, dread of red?hair
Uhm I would like to go to the toilet, but
Moving his face close to the iron bars, Rook asked with words of plea.
It was night time.
After moving away the cloth covering the carriage in an unsuspicious manner, it could be seen the sun was nowhere to be found.
In fact, the sky was covered by a thick and depressing snowfall, and not only the shine of the stars, but even moonlight couldnt reach thend. No matter how much he was to strain his eyes, only the darkness of the night that seemed to be covering the surroundings like a ck veil could be seen outside the cage. The darkness was deeper that he would have imagined, and he couldnt spot anyone watching over him.
Could it be there was nobody keeping an eye on him?
Pressing his face onto the iron bars for as much as he could, Rook put out his moderately long nose outside the cage. Right at that moment
You cant. If you want to take a piss, do that at the corner of your cage!
Together with an angry yell, a punch flew onto him.
Because Rook moved his body back, he ended up fine. If his luck had been bad, there was no mistake his nose would have been broken. Rook was assaulted by a feeling simr to having a blow of cold wind passing by his back. However, there was no way he could falter because of that. Making a smile to his utmost capabilities, Rook mustered courage and talked to the guard.
N-no but you know, since the march has taken a stop for once isnt it fine if it is for just a little?
You cant. Are you nning on running away?
No, no, no! Wait! You see, you wouldnt want to watch over a cage smelling like piss, right?
He desperately requested.
With that, the demon guard showed a bit of an expression of thought. Even if there was shifts for watching over Rook, the guard still didnt want to move along a cage that was smelling bad.
And besides, because the smell is really bad, wouldnt it make it easier for the humans to notice you?
In fact, at the corner of the cage. at the toilet, there was a smell that made it difficult to get close to.
Even if the guard was at the opposite side of the corner, there would still be times he would do slight movements because of wanting to cover his nose. Even if there was shift change, overwatching the cage was still a penance to the demons.
Wait a bit.
The presence of the guard demon was bing distant.
It had been only a few minutes. However, it felt as if a really long time had passed until the guard came back. In a loud noise, only the sound of the trembling chains reverberated.
Finally, the guard came back. Because it was dark, it was hard to see his expression.
Hey,e with me.
The guard opened the cage and immediately caught Rook.
Rook didnt put up resistance. Because of the handcuffs, he couldnt even send punches, and it was also difficult to get grapples. The guard put a brand-new rope around Rooks neck and took hold of it.
Thank you.
Doing this is my job.
Rook walked as he was being dragged by the guard. It has been many days since he left the cage. There were many torches at the distance in the surroundings of the cage. It was shining on various demons. As if the demons didnt want to meet eyes with Rook, there were only a few that were looking at his direction.
It seem that the story about demons avoiding humans was true. Riku surely went through a lot because of that While Rook was thinking about that, they arrived at a bush that was in the middle of the trees.
Now, do what you need to already.
The guard hurried Rook.
It seems that because the guard was considerate about Rook being seen by the other demons at the surroundings, he took him to a bush. While feeling guilty about such demon, Rook slightly bent forward. And then
Sorry!
A single attack using his unrestrained feet. Rook wanted to attack the demon with the smallest possible strength and hit at a weak spot that would break his bnce He kicked the demon at the side of his knee. No matter who, receiving an unexpected surprise attack would give a considerable amount of surprise and lead the person to show an opening. The same could be said about the guard. While letting out a gasp, the guard stumbled, although only slightly. Rook was waiting for that moment.
Ei!
Aiming for the middle of the guards head, Rook threw in a headbut.
Without the guard being able to avoid it, he fell backwards with nk eyes. At the quiet ce where the bush was, the sound of his fall resounded.
What is it!?
The other demons immediately heard the noise.
Rook quickly drew the sword of the guard and infused demon banning power in it.
Take this!!
In an instant, a dazzling shine that would make one believe it became afternoon filled the surroundings.
Rooks attribute was light. His n was to blind the enemies by having the light attribute infused in his sword and have it shine as much as possible. As expected, the eyes of the demons that had be used to marching at night were made useless. Taking off the coat the guard was wearing, Rook ran deep into the forest.
But even so, I should have bought at most only a few minutes with this much So I need to save the princess quick!
Rook cut the rope in his neck and also shattered his handcuffs. Now that he had both his hands free, the rest would be easy. Rook put on the coat he stole and wore in his head the secret weapon he had been hiding in the inner pocket of his clothes.
Alright. With that, I should somehow
What are you doing there?
At the next moment, a sharp voice came from behind.
Because of that voice that felt like it pierced his heart, Rook felt like wanting to apologize, but he barely endured. As if killing his own fear, Rook clenched his fists and turned to the direction of the owner of that voice. The one standing there was one of the guards that were assigned to keep watch over him. In a situation like this, normally he would have been captured and brought back to the cage.
However, the instant the guard saw Rook, hisplexion changed.
Ah, you no, general!? (TL note: I couldnt think of a word to trante this ->F<- so I just put general ^^)
The word troubled appeared in the demons face. It seems that Rook was able to sessfully deceive him. Rook mentally breathed out in relief.
What you are doing there? That is my line.
Rook spoke with the calm tone of voice he needed to use.
What Rook was wearing was a [red wig]. Rook disguised himself as his elder sister that was a member of the Demon Lord army, Riku.
Originally, their appearances were simr. Even their height wasnt that much different. If he was to dress up in a coat, people wouldnt notice the difference in their physique.
Whether fortunate or unfortunate, even the moon was hidden at that night. Maybe it was because the demons kept the torchlight to the minimum so that their march wouldnt stand out, but it was difficult to distinguish the details. Tonight was a good night to be disguising as Riku.
Ive been told to take the princess to another ce due to a secret mission. Immediately go bring the princess and a horse.
While imitating Rikus tone of voice, he carefully chose his words. Bit by bit his tone of voice became leisure, but perhaps this made up for the nonchnce characteristic of Riku instead. And then, the demon
Un-understood, major general. I will immediately bring that woman!
Saying those words, the demon ran back into the direction of the cage. It was as if his butt had caught fire.
Haa. To think that a wig would be of use in a ce like this.
Rook let out a wry smile while he was walking towards the cage.
Originally, Rook nned to use this wig in order to infiltrate into the Demon Lord castle. It was definitely not something he nned on using for escaping, but it seemed it was well used. To use what he could without pettiness was the exact definition of that situation. In the same way it had been done to Rook, the princess and the horse were brought, being dragged by a rope.
I have brought her, major general.
Good work. Immediately go back to searching for Rook. Besides that, since my task rted to the princess is secret the instant you open your mouth about that, I will be cutting your head off, so have that in mind.
Ye-yes!
After giving a bow as if he was a spring, he left the ce as if he was running away. While having the princess ride on the horse, Rook muttered Riku-ane She really has a very scary impression. The demon from before was a big muscr man. In the demon society, the most essential was strength. By how that man that was big to the point Rook had to raise his face to look at him behaved so obediently only showed how Riku was strong.
Rook once again regretted making enemies with Riku.
Now then, lets go!
Getting onto the horse himself, Rook rode deep into the forest. Sometimes he would turn back and check whether there were any demons pursuing them.
He was heading to the royal capital; to the Barusak residence.
Perhaps it would be good for Rook to go straight to the [valley of twilight] in order to have the spiritualists protecting the ce know about the danger iing. However, this choice would lead to the bad end. The princess, who amounted to a nonexistent fighting power, would be taken as a hostage, and they would be killed without really having the chance to achieve anything.
The correct choice was to head to the Barusak residence. There he would be able to request for Barusak reinforcements, protect the princess, who would only be a burden at battle, and finally, he would also be able to stop the ambitions of Raimon Barusak.
I cant bring the princess to the location of the seal anyway with how she is now So this cant be the wrong choice.
It was different from the escaping method of the game, but their escape was sessful. After that, there wouldnt be any problems as long as he acted while reflecting on the story of the game. While riding the horse, Rook was desperately assembling ns for what could happen hereafter.
I need to ask Raku-ane to take care of the princessand to request for reinforcements. But, will Raku-ane really help me?
A tinge of anxiety appeared in Rooks mind.
Right now, Rook wasnt the main character. The chances of Raku lending her strength to him, who had only caused prejudice to the Barusak, were low. However, all he could do was to bet on that small chance.
Really, I beg you, please be faster!
Rook strongly kicked the sides of the horse and had its speed increased.
Because the snow was hiding the stars, Rook didnt know which direction the Barusak residence was at. However, there was still a way to know it. Rook pointed the sword he obtained before to the sky.
Eei, disperse the snow!!
Light gathered at the point of the sword and mightly rose up to the sky. Just like the darkness, the snow was pierced through by the pir of light. The dazzling flood of light drove away the massive clouds. A sky filled with stars showed up.
Alright, it went well. .Hmm, the star that is at the north. is that one, so the Barusak residence should be this way.
Rook moved the reins and had the horse go in the correct direction.
Because the sky became clear, the moonlight was shining onto the road. It also became easier to see and to spot where the road was going. If the results were to be this much, it would have been better if Rook had used this power a bit earlier. But right when Rook was about to conclude that thought to be correct
What are you doing there?
Suddenly, a voice called for him.
When Rook turned to the voice as if like he threw his face into its direction, he saw military troops he had never seen before standing on the cliff. Rook stopped the horse for the moment and gazed at the troops. It was a squadposed of ck armored soldiers.
That red hair Why are you here?
Those soldiers went down the cliff and stood in front of Rooks way. The instant Rook saw them, shock went through his heart. The onemanding those troops was a young demon with ck dragon wings.
Leivein Ar!? Why are you!?
Finally Rook started retreating. However, his retreat path had already been blocked. All the sides had already been blocked by muscr demons.
I saw a pir of light.
Light Ah!?
Rook was covered in cold sweat.
He didnt consider that his position might get exposed because of the light. Rook clenched his teeth and regretted hisck of carefulness. However, even if he was to regret that, it would be to no use. He needed to think of a way to get through the demons.
Now is my turn for the questioning. Why are you here?
I No, I (TL note: In the first I Rook used ->W<-, which is a male pronoun for I, and in the second I, he used ->˽<-, which is a gender neutral pronoun used by most female in general.)
Rook desperately straightened his back.
Fortunately, he was still using the red wig. Besides that, by guessing from Leiveins behavior, it seemed that he still didnt notice Rooks disguise. If he was to keep acting like Riku, perhaps he might somehow be able to get through this situation.
I received a secret mission. It was to bring this woman.
Remembering the mood of her voice, the tone, her behavior, Rook desperately tried to pass himself as Riku.
He had been referred to as [major general] before. Leivein, who was a general, had a higher position. However, it was about that Riku that it was being talked about. Even if he was ranked higher, there shouldnt be any mistake that Riku would respond to him without fear.
No matter how much general Leivein asks me, I cant hand her over. Move over already. I am in hurry.
Hou So you are talking back on me. (TL note: This is so embarrassing -.- Rook will make me want to jump head down from the window)
Leiveins mouth was twisted.
Leivein continued his words, saying Despite being the dog Ive been carefully training. When he saw how Leivein reacted, Rook noticed his mistake. It seems that he made a mistake somewhere in his decisions. While holding the reins, he started to think how he was supposed to escape from there.
You are Rook Barusak, right?
Tch, as if. I am Riku. Riku Barusak of the Demon Lord army.
But even so, he continued to perform as Riku with all his heart.
Even if that demon in front of his eyes had found out about his identity, perhaps the other demons didnt. If he was able to fool them that he was Riku, doubt would be born in his hearts. The demons that would still hold doubts wouldnte to attack him.
Wondering whether he really didnt have any opening to escape from, Rok looked around.
Are you nning on running away? Your acting is too crude, you know?
Its not crude or anything
Rook firmly held onto the reins.
If he was able to jump over the demon soldiers, he would be able to easily escape. If he had the horse he was used to riding, perhaps this would be possible. However, there were many things he still didnt know about the strengths of the horse he was using. He didnt know whether this horse that had been specifically chosen for him would have this extend of jumping strength.
If he was to unsessfully jump through the soldiers, he would sink into the sea of demons. Let alone Rook, the defenseless princess would definitely die.
Now that Rook decided to protect her, even if he had to risk her death to end up as a lowly one, it was necessary that they avoided this crisis at all costs.
However, it wasnt even needed to be said. Because the choice of fighting wasnt there, it was necessary to escape. And so, with his life on the line, he would try to escape and protect her with his body.
Making his resolve, Rook kicked the sides of his horse with all his strength.
I, am me!!(TL note: ->˽ϡ˽DD!!<- It literally trantes to I am me!! ?? I guess it is him saying that he really is Riku. I have no idea how to trante it to english.-.)
The horse raised an exalted cry and kicked the ground. It jumped in one go with Rook and the princess riding on its back. The horse attempted to jump over the demon soldiers.
However, there was no way things would go that well.
Without the horse being able to get enough height, it gradually started to fall down. What filled Rooks sight was a sea of demons. Moreover, wielding sharp and pointed weapons, they tried to aim for them.
As I thought, its no good!?
By measuring it with his sight, he saw the distance was of five meters. (TL note: Distance to get out of the encirclement? It doesnt specify ??)
A hell of swords and spears was waiting for Rook and the princess.
Chapter 93.The silver flash
Chapter 93.The silver sh
It was approaching.
The sea of demons was approaching.
Opening its mouth, the sea of madness waited for Rook and the princess to fall down into it. Once they were engulfed by it, it was clear to the eyes that not only Rook, but the princess, who couldnt defend herself, would die in an instant.
There was a great amount of sweat on Rooks forehead. Was this the end? Even though they were able to escape, would they get caught and immediately get the bad end? Was he going to be the cornerstone for the Demon Lords revival whilst harboring regret and without being able to have atonement? Could he simply ept all this without doing anything? No! The thought of giving up and believing this was his limit by itself was wrong.
Rook drew his sword, and as if to cheer up his fearful heart, he shouted.
As if I am going to dieee!!
Light gathered at the sword.
The pale light shrouded into a swirl at the center of the sword and became enveloped in light that would dazzle the eyes. In this deep night even the moonlight was dim, as to be expected, even demons Rather, it was with how demons had good eyesight at night that the strong and sudden light blinded their eyes
Gh, too bright.
Rook didnt let the fact that the sight of the demons became limited go by. By using this opening, perhaps he would be able to run away. Confirming his sess, he raised the corners of his mouth. However, it didnt end easily like that.
While there were merits in what he did, there were demerits.
It wasnt only the demons that were surprised by the sudden light.
It had also shone onto the eyes of the horse Rook was riding on.
Of course, if it was the horse he was familiar to using, it wouldnt happen because he had trained it so that it wouldnt get surprised by this extent of illumination. However, the horse he was riding right now was one he borrowed from the demons. Having no training for getting used to the light, right when it was about tond, it highly raised up its front legs and fell down without being able to control itsnding. Despite how its posture mid-air was already bad to begin with, the horse raised the front legs with all it had. Rook and the princess, who were riding on it, started to slip off the horse.
Rook was still fine. The problem was the princess, who was sitting behind him. Without putting any resistance against the gravity, the princess slowly fell off the horse.
Tch, sorry!
Rook grabbed the princess arm and embraced her. And then, he kicked the horses sides with all his strength. Using the force of the recoil, he jumped off the horse andnded onto the heads of the demons, who had got their eyes blinded and couldnt move.
Yotto!(ä!)
Rook lightly jumped onto the head of a demon and moved on to the next head.
As if he was crossing through inds, Rook was nimbly moving through above the demons. Because the demons were dazzled by the light, there was minimum resistance over being stepped on. By the time the attack woulde, Rook would already be moving to the next foothold.
However, this kind of method wouldntst for long. Once the demons would get used to the light, it would be the end. After only a bit more Rook would be able to escape from this sea of demons. But right at that time, swords and spears were thrust at him, trying to pierce through him. He jumped away as to try to escape from them, but he couldnt spot any demons that could serve as a foothold nearby anymore. All the demons had regrouped into their battle formation.
But even so, he would still be able to get out of this sea of demons after going for only a bit longer. Once they escaped from the demons, the rest would be easy. Once he took one of the horses, all Rook would need to do was to escape. Finding a demon that didnt look like it would be able to retaliate, Rook was about to jump onto his horse.
However
Obediently give up, spiritualist!!
At the next instant, a sword was pointed right in front of the demon he wanted to jump to. The demon that held the sword invited Rook toe closer to him.
As if I am giving up!
Taking off the wig with the hand he was using to hold his sword, Rook threw the wig at the demon with all his strength, aiming for the face. This action was to block the demons sight. That movement made the demon freeze for a moment. Weaving his way through this gap, Rook jumped onto the demons head and down to the ground again. Without stopping, he ran past the demon.
I wont let you run away!
You damned scoundrel that used major general Rikus name!!
Angry yells broke out from all sides.
While being showered by that swirl of killing intent, Rook continued to run. Aiming for that small gap he made in between all the demons, all he did was to keep running. Holding his sword on his right hand and the princess on his left, he ran away without even paying mind to the surroundings. Just like rain, many attacks showered upon him, but he deflected them with his sword for as much as he could. With his cheeks, his arms, clothes getting mangled, he bled in red.
Of course it hurted.
However, what meaning pain had at that point? Rook wasnt soft to the point he would stop just because of this extent of pain.
Although gradually, he definitely could see he was reaching to an exit.
Princess, only a bit more!
Muttering next to the princess ears, Rook increased his speed. And then, when they finally got out from the encirclement of demons Rook couldnt help but doubt his eyes when he saw what was in front of him.
Wha!?
Youve taken quite long, Rook Barusak.
Leivein Ar was waiting for him.
He was looking straight to Rook while tapping his great sword onto his shoulder. Rook reflexively stopped his feet. He was supposed to have been able to escape after having used all his strength to break out of the encirclement. Why did he end up returning to the same ce despite that? Rook couldnt understand.
You being a spiritualist that controls light is already a known fact. Did you think I wouldnt have taken measures for that?
Ridiculing the puzzled Rook, Leivein raised the corners of his mouth.
Measures, you say?
Protecting the princess, Rook readied his sword.
Behind him was a great number of demons; in front of him was a boss ss demon A tiger at the front and a wolf behind. Regardless which way he was to run away to, the chances of victory were dim. Sweat was gradually umting in his hand.
It is possible to see through the timings and the movement patterns of a light spiritualist. And so, all I need to do is to lead you to an advantageous position for me while you are still crawling on the ground.
The demons were taller and had better builds than Rook. Being in the middle of all those demons, he couldnt be aware of the situation outside. Besides, because Rook was so much in hurry, he only focused on escaping. Gradually having his sense of direction shifted, Rook was led to another ce just like Leivein had nned.
To Leivein, fooling Rook into believing the entrance was the exit was something very simple.
So it means I was too focused on running away?
Rook showed a wry smile.
All he did was nothing more than to run around the cage Leivein built. When thinking of it like that, a very depressing feeling of regret welled up deep in his chest.
Well, its fine. In that case, things are simple.
Rook slightly lowered his stance. Pointing his sword straight to Leivein, he carefully decided where to aim at.
Rook didnt see any demons behind Leivein. In other words, if he was able to break through Leivein, it would be possible for him to escape.
Riku wasnt here, Zerrik had already died, and he didnt see Gortoberuk anywhere around. In other words, the one inmand of the army was only Leivein, and if he was able to defeat him, it would be possible to buy time until the Demon Lord was resurrected, or perhaps it might be even possible to stop the scheme of the Demon Lord resurrection itself.
I will defeat you!!
Firming his hold on the princess, Rook put his right foot forward and moved his left foot behind. Readying himself into a stance he would be able to charge forward from at any time, Rook was carefully gauging Leiveins strength.
Leivein Ars strength changed depending on the scenario in the game.
Normally, he would be at the level of a mid-boss. However, in case the protagonist got into rtionship with Charlotte, his difficulty level would skyrocket.
In that case, how strong would he be right now? Rook didnt get into a rtionship with Charlotte, but in terms of development, the route was simr to the one he would.
Regardless, being careful about Leivein would be for the best.
Infusing light into the sword, Rook strongly kicked the ground with his right foot.
Despite how Rook was approaching, Leivein didnt ready his stance. All he did was to spread out his big ck wings in a bored manner. Just by the wings being spread out, a whirlwind was brought forward. A dust cloud rose to the sky, and the gust of wind headed towards Rook.
No, cute words such as [whirlwind] or [gust of wind] werent enough to describe it.
What happened was a tempest.
The overpowering wind that could cut the body was about to engulf Rook. Before, he was charging forward, but with the tempest that seemed it could send him flying, Rook had to stop.
There is no way
However, there was no way he could give up at this point.
Going against the wind pressure, Rook raised his sword overhead. Heat concentrated at the point of the sword tinged with light.
I am dying
Gathering light at the sword, the brightness reached at its apex in a blink of an eye.
In the future ages, Rook Barusak would get referred in a certain nickname dding up in a shine worthy of the name [silver white], Rook rose his silver sword.
in a ce like this!!
Mustering all the power he had, he swung the sword down, putting his body weight onto the blow.
A silvery sh was shot from the tip of the sword. That shockwave sh was the sh that pierced through darkness. As the silvery sh raised a howl, it filled the ground with deep crevices. Undaunted by the wind pressure that seemed to blow away all, the sh pushed on against the overwhelming tempest. In an instant, the sh cut through the wind and bared its fangs against Leivein.
!
Now was the first time Leiveins expression changed.
After seeing the flood of silvery light approaching him, he drew his great sword. And then, he swung the sword, quickly warding off the sh. Dragging the surrounding air along, Leiveins sh faced the shockwave.
The silvery sh crashed into the pressure made by the stroke of sword. Together with the shockwave, dust clouds spread to all sides. With the sight being covered by the dust, it wasnt possible to see what was in front of the eyes.
Rook reflexively used his right arm to protect his face from the strong shockwave. It was at times like this that it was necessary to be wary of the enemys attack. Just by softening your guard by an instant, your life would be taken. Even if the enemy would charge at him only in one out of a thousand chances, Rook still spared part of his attention to his surroundings so that he could immediately react to any attack.
It happened at that instant.
Kuhah!?
The dust cloud was suddenly repelled by a gust of wind. Together with the air inside his lungs, fresh blood came out of his mouth.
And then, at the next instant. The world was turned upside down.
The night sky became downwards and the ground became upwards.
Only after a dy of a few seconds did Rook realize the pain and the fact that he had been hit at his stomach and sent flying. He got hit by a fist head-on and was sent flying to the air. Right before he hit the ground, he somehow was able to take anding. Because of the ukemi, the impact was lessened, but the pain at his stomach only increased.
As to be expected, he couldnt help but twist his face.
Urgh Such strength.
Leivein seemed to go beyond the impressions Rook had of him in the game, but after having experienced it personally, Rook could now see there was actually a worlds difference.
Thrusting his sword onto the ground and using it as a support, Rook stood up. However, Leivein didnt give Rook the spare time for him to think on his next move.
This is the end, Rook Barusak.
Leiveins kick hit Rook at his stomach. (TL note: I dont know what this would mean ->zޤ褦<- `꤬`θzޤ褦ä)
Rook couldnt defend himself from it, nor could he resist against it. The kick of a dragon demon was something Rook had never felt until now. As reference, it could be said it was close to the impact of being sent flying by a truck. Even when taking a defensive stance, without any of the impact being mitigated, a human would only easily be blown away.
Receiving the strong impact, Rook once again was sent flying to the sky.
It surpassed the standards of what it could be described as [pain].
Silvery particles scattered around in his view. Starting from the sides, his sight was bing colored in ck just like curtains closing.
And then
Chapter 94.Running through the darkness of night
Chapter 94.Running through the darkness of?night
Uwaah!?
Rooks body hit something soft.
No, he was embraced. He was embraced into a warm chest. The sound of the heart beating reverberated next to him.
Rook couldnt understand what happened. Before, he thought he was going to fall onto the ground or onto the hard stone, or perhaps even fall onto the spear of a demon and have himself pierced by it. What could it have been that caught him?
What could have?
As his consciousness was fading away, he barely managed raise his eyelids. When he did that, there was a silver hair fluttering in his view.
Narrowing his eyes, Rook gazed at the hair. He had the feeling of having seen that long hair before, but he couldnt remember whose hair it was. By the time Rook gave up on thinking about it, he heard the voice of the owner of the hair right next to him.
What Rook, are you already worn out?
This voice Raku-ane?
Because of how surprised Rook was, his body woke up somewhat and let out a groan because the pain at his back. Seeing how Rook was acting, Raku Barusak gave a loudugh.
Like always, you are stupid. You leisurely go out by yourself, get immediately caught and get close to dying. I wonder how you would be by now if I hadnte save you.
However, in contrast to Rakus happy tone of voice, she had a serious expression. While quickly ncing through the surroundings, she kept sending hand signals to the spiritualists that were running towards her into a formation around them.
Before his notice, Rook had suddenly already crossed through the sea of demons. He could hear the yelling sounds of the demons and the metallic sound of swords shing behind him from the distance.
This was nothing more than a guess, but the spiritualists probably had aimed for somewhere where the vignce of the demons was low andunched a surprise attack. Using sheer force, they escaped the front lines of the battle after having rescued Rook.
Raku hade to save Rook.
Right when a warm feeling was forming inside Rooks heart, doubt was brought about.
Why are you here? After all, Raku-ane. should have been together with Raimon.
The knowledge of the game started surfacing at the back of his mind.
At this point in time, Raku Barusak was Raimon Barusaks subordinate and would do all just as he would tell her to. In order to stop Raimons ns, it would be necessary to capture Raku into the harem.
However, he didnt proceed her route to that point. Rather, he had kept doing actions that would cause her to hate him instead. He had caused many worries for everyone at the battle of Karkata, and also at the battle of Sherr ind.
By now, there was no way she would view him favorably.
Instead, it was clear she would let him die while thinking of it as something well deserved. However
Hmph, I cut off my rtions with father. All the way through, you know?
Raku dered.
Saying those words with a somewhat angry voice, she gently embraced Rook.
There is no way I could abandon this little brother of mine seeing how much trouble he brings me, you see? Now, lets refocus on the problem at hands for the moment. Weve already identified their destination, so we are pulling back from here and reorganizing our troops. We can go rescue the princesster.
Raku quickly muttered next to Rooks ears.
At that time, Rook finally realized that the princess wasnt in his hands. He hurriedly tried to turn his head back, but he couldnt move his body. The exhaustion and pain reached at the extreme limits and it felt that his consciousness would be cut off at any moment.
At the time you were sent flying, you let go of the princess. Dont worry, she is still living. She is needed for the resurrection ritual after all.
Since that was the case, then all that had to be done was to simply go save her.
Raku lightly patted Rooks back in order to calm him down.
As if that was the signal for it, Rook, who was trying to remain conscious, fell asleep. With a warm feeling wrapped around his body as if he was being submerged inside a bathtub, Rook closed his heavy eyelids.
Yes, if the princess wasnt in their hands, they wouldnt be able to resurrect the Demon Lord.
However, in the same way, if they didnt have Rook too, neither would it be possible to do so.
Leivein was certain that Rook wasing to save the princess. That was why Raku didnt pursue him any further.
And so being the case then he might as well have some rest himself during the time.
Rook had gone through a day-to-day life he couldnt sleep; in unfavorable conditions and with stench wafting in the air.
Rooks body was at its limit.
He was now preparing himself for the decisive battle that was toe after that short break.
-
The darkness of night approached.
That was the Demon Lord army.
Following behind was the Barusak personal troopsmanded by Raku.
Besides them, there was one more force; one small shadow riding through the dark of the night.
It was Riku Barusak.
After killing Raimon Barusak, she immediately stole a horse and escaped. However, for some weird reason, she didnt feel the presence of pursuers.
Moreover, the security of the Barusak residence was shallow. Even though Raimon fell from his office room, there werent any signs of someone rushing to where he fell to check what happened.
It was just as if all of the people at that ce went out for the exception of Raimon
Well, it doesnt matter to me.
She wouldnt go back to the Barusak residence ever again.
She was heading to thend of the seal, trying to get there as soon as possible so that she could be of assistance even if by only a little. She was resolved in receiving punishment for going against her orders. With how she was already going to get punished from the time she escaped from the Demon Lord castle, she didnt mind that the punishment would get a bit more severe.
Rather, only if she was to stay at the castle that she would have fallen in regret.
In that case, it would be better to go for the path she wouldnt regret. To fight to the bitter end without any regrets and to live her life to the fullest until the very end. Was there anything to be ashamed of by doing that? No, there wasnt.
Besides as I thought, I really have things I want to ask.
While clenching her teeth, Riku whipped her horse.
If Rikus calctions were right, there were a few hours remaining until the Demon Lord Army would arrive at thend of the seal. In case she wasnt to meet the time, it was possible she would be missing it by even an hour. If she was to keep riding her horse at full speed, the chances of her making in time were fifty-fifty.
Really, why does it have to be today that it is cloudy.
Riku looked up at the sky irritated.
If only the stars showed up in the sky, she would have been able to find the directions from it. However, not only the stars, but even the shine of the moon was being blocked by thick clouds and wouldnt reach thend. Only thentern she tied at the front of her horse would give her line-of-sight.
Riku wished she had brought Vrusto or someone that would fit his role along her if she had known that her sight would be that bad after night. Although she regretted not having done that, she immediately shook away the thought. By guessing from the time she took advice from Vrusto, there was no mistake he would dismiss the idea as her going against her orders and would increase the amount of guards.
Most of her excellent subordinates were headed to thend of the seal, and it also wasnt possible to bring Asty, who was was tasked with the protection of Myuuz castle. While it is at thiste hour to be thinking of that, she was aware of how few the amount of people among her subordinates that would do as she wished were.
Really Hm?
It happened at that time.
A dazzling light shone through the surroundings. Then, Riku stopped her horse.
At a ce not so far from there, light overflowed. The beam of sh pierced through the darkness and cut through the clouds. It was like a pir of light that reached the starry sky.
What could it be, that light?
Narrowing her eyes, Riku gazed at the light.
The light finally grew dim and vanished, seeming as if it had set the night sky free again. Only, fortunately, the sky continued to be clear. From the gap that was cut in between the clouds, the moonlight shone onto the road.
Riku nced at the positions of the stars. Conveniently, the direction the light came from was the same direction she was heading towards. Besides, the light came from somewhere close to the surrounding region of thend the Demon Lord was sealed at.
Has the war already started?
Kicking the sides of the horse, Riku once again started moving. Hitting her whip on the buttocks of the horse, she made it run faster. Until a few moments ago, she had been moving while constantly checking around where she should go. However, now with the clouds cleared, she didnt need to worry about it as much. She knew the directions. Now, all she needed to do was to keep riding on the same direction.
It would be a piece of cake.
Nothing to mind too much about
It happened at the next moment.
!?
Suddenly, a spear showed up right in front of her horse.
Because the horse became surprised by the sudden attack, it raised both its front legs with a force that was shaking off its rider. Riku hurriedly held control of the reins. By a hairs breath she didnt fall from her horse. However, her horse agitation continued. After fixing her posture, Riku turned her eyes to the direction the spear came from and then, she raised a surprised voice.
Why are you here?
This is my line, general Riku.
At the same time of the response, the second attack followed. Riku made her horse slightly hop and was able to evade the horse. And then, she released her hands from the reins.
I see, you were the pursuer.
Quickly drawing her halberd, she took a battle stance.
When she did that, the demon that was wielding his spear showed a bold smile. Being bathed by the moonlight, the fangs being bared at her sharply shone.
It was the demon that had been tasked with taking care of her for those ten years.
It wasnt exaggeration to say that he was well familiar with Rikus habits in battle, and also her line of thought.
It was him the one that had been suspicious about Riku nning to escape since the beginning. Somehow, Riku could understand that.
As sweat showed up at her forehead, Riku muttered the name of that person.
Vrusto Asuteroid.
Chapter 95.Vrusto’s all or nothing charge
Chapter 95.Vrustos all or nothing?charge
Good grief, ojou-chan really got me surprised there.
Vrusto sighed.
Your smell went on through the Barusak residence after all. There is some smell of blood mixed in. Did you fight someone there?
His tone of voice was nonchnt, but the mood wrapping around him was one of seriousness. With his glint on his eyes sharp, he was ring at Riku.
This is against the orders, you know? Who was it you had to kill for you to go your way escape on your own like that?
Without giving any response, Riku silently fixed her hold on the halberd.
Disobeying orders was an act that disarranged military order. Therefore, it was given a proportional punishment to the transgressors. In Rikus case, it wasnt weird even if she was to be imed as having fled to human territory after going against her orders. (TL note: Not sure about the first line `܊ҤФ )
The punishment for deserting was the heaviest. It was death sentence.
It wouldnt be weird if Vrusto hade to kill her.
Hey, hey. Wont you exin, ojou-chan?
Riku narrowed her eyes and watched his attitude.
There were no openings in his posture. However, for some strange reason, there were no signs there would be an attacking. After pondering about for a while, Riku opened her lips, which before were tightly shut.
It doesnt matter who it was. More importantly, is your business with me only that? I am in hurry here. Cant you move aside?
If possible, she wanted to avoid fighting him. There was no way she could exhaust her stamina here despite how the time of the decisive battle was approaching.
However, Vrusto snorted, as if sneering at her.
Thats a bit too much for a joke. By now, what is the point for ojou-chan to go after them by yourself?
It seems Vrusto wouldnt let her pass. Riku mentally clicked her tongue.
Vrusto had been together with her for ten years. Moreover, he was also her caretaker. It wasnt exaggeration to say he knew by heart about her habits in battle, personality or movement patterns.
However, this was the same for Riku. She learned her techniques from Vrusto and improved on them.
I wont know that unless I try it.
If Rikus memories were correct, thest time she dueled against him was at Sherr ind. Killing time until their n would unfold, they sparred against each other. At that time, it was difficult for Riku to beat Vrusto, who would hit right at her weak points. Fortunately, Riku won then, but now she had only one arm. The chances of her to be able to parry his attacks and cause fatal damage should be about half.
Therefore, once it became a serious fight It wouldnt be possible to take it lightly.
At the moment either side was to lose focus, there would be no hesitations The finishing blow would be dealt.
Ojou-chan, do you think you will be able to kill with with only one hand?
As if.
As she smiled, she was moving her horse.
With a slight of abat stance, she leisurely approached Vrusto.(TL note: Im not sure how to trante that to ->⤭<- to english T.T It means when you are in a sword stance where you are not necessarily going to attack the enemy, but that you are ready to react to any attack should the enemy try to attack you.)
It feels that it will be tough to beat you with only one arm. Thats why I will follow what you say.
Riku casted down her eyes.
The negotiations were a failure. Even if she was to carry on, it would be meaningless in the end. In that case, there was only one option she could take
Thats the rational decision. To think you would obediently give in
Yes. After all, it is impossible to beat you with the way I am right now That is
Rikus and Vrustos horses were standing next to each other. In the next instant
without killing you, you see.
While saying that, Riku swung her halberd.
Cutting through the wind, she aimed at his neck. However, it seemed Vrusto read through her attack. Vrusto turned his body away and aimed his spear at Rikus chest. Rotating the halberd in her hand, Riku deflected the spear thrust at her.
Because of the force, both horses were pushed back away from each other. Some space was made in between them.
Tch.
Stupid, you are thinking too naive.
Provoking Riku, Vrusto barked.
Coming forward after the opponent lowered his guard. This kind of thing has always been your favorite trick. There is no way I wouldnt be on guard, you know!
While saying that, he once again swung his spear. Giving a dreadfully distinctive shout, he continued to attack. As if the angry howl he brought from the depths of his chest was interconnected to his strength, even the might of his attacks increased. In the time Riku parried those attacks, she would be careful of his arms and legs more than she would usually be. Since she was a child, Vrusto would always make her know that battling wasnt only attacking head-on in his training. He was handling his spear right now, but it wouldt be weird if he threw his fist at her at the next instant.(TL note: Not sure about this ->һһ䤱ˤϤäȴǽФӤʤ阌A<-)
With that said, she didnt think punches and kicks would be useful in a horseback fight though.
Quietly, ept your, defeat!
Even if you say that, your spear handling is rough, you know?
Sharpening her reflexes, Riku also epted the challenge.
Fortunately, while Vrustos handling with his spear was quite good, it wasnt above Riku. Perhaps because the halberd attacks were heavy, every time he received an attack, his face would start showing off a deepplexion of pain. It was clear Vrusto would lose if this head-on attacking was to continue.
Riku was intending on sparing him if he was to ept hisplete defeat considering the time they spent along. .However, Vrusto wasnt the type of man that would choose to do something like that.
Youve be a bit stronger, havent you?
Hence, this was a battle at ones life in risk; a battle full of unpredictable attacks.
Thank you. But is this all you have?
What Riku needed to be careful of was the weapon he was hiding with him, whether it was a knife, an explosive, or perhaps a sh bomb that would blind the eye. Perhaps he was going to throw his spear to have her attention averted and use that to throw in a knife or something of the sort.
I am one-armed. Could it be you are taking it easy on me?
Hey, hey, its obvious I am taking it seriously!? Rather, isnt your breath getting rough? Arent you getting tired?
What a joke. I can still keep on long enough.
Being cornered, what kind of attack would Vrusto show?
Riku came up with some methods he could use, but she wasnt able to guess to the point of knowing when he would use them. After pondering over it for a while, Riku raised the corners of her mouth with the feeling of happiness.
Your arms They lowered a little?
Riku was showing an opening on purpose.
She also softened her expression and acted carefree.
Of course, Vrusto should have definitely understood that that was a trap. However, it still didnt mean it wasnt an opportunity.
Han? Dont get over yourself, you brat!
Vrusto threw his spear. This was within Rikus expectations. There was no mistake he had thrown a knife or something simr at the same time, having it hidden at the shadow of the spear.
If you knew what was going to happen beforehand, it would be easy to react. Lightly holding the reins, Riku made the horse move away from the attack. There was no need to deflect the spear with the halberd. Vrustos spear pierced the ground behind Riku. Moreover, Vrusto was still in the same stance he had when he threw the spear. The knife-like object, or whatever else dangerous weapon that had been thrown wasnt able to make the miracle.
Riku couldnt see any signs showing that Vrusto had another card to y.
Shit, I missed!?
Did you think you would take me by surprise with only this much? .Are you making fun of me?
In horseback fights, losing ones weapon was equal to losing the battle. Now that he used his hidden ace, he didnt have any cards left in his hand that he could use.
This is the end, second lieutenant Vrusto.
It was easy to bring down an unarmed knight.
Unlikely to how it would usually be around Vrusto, Riku was having a bit of a bad feeling over him. But even so, Riku still was certain of her victory But then it happened at the next instant.
*Chirin()
She heard a soft sound from behind.
Riku reflexively turned back to the sound, but there was nobody there. However, there was no mistake she heard something. ncing around, she spotted that the iron fittings of the spear pierced on the ground was shining. There was a small bell tied to the spear. No, it wasnt only a bell. There was a line. The bell was connected to an extremely thin line. ncing through at the string by her side, when her eyes arrived at the end of the string that was being pulled
It cant be!?
As if throwing her face into Vrustos direction, she turned her eyes to him. The string was tied around Vrustos wrist. In other words, the ring of the bell was in order to have Rikus attention diverted.
Even if you noticed now, it is toote!
Vrusto had jumped off from his horse towards Riku. Like how the words would describe it was a suicidal attack.
In order to defend against Vrustos ws, Riku hurriedly repositioned her halberd. Having suspected of Vrustos n right at the instant he jumped at her, it had indeed been by a hairs breadth.
Like I thought, your head really isnt working.
Right at the time Riku swept her halberd horizontally against the suicidal attack, Vrusto bent his body. The halberd lost its target and ended up hitting only the air. Just like that, without being able to stop Vrustos attack
Damn!?
Vrustos ws deeply sunk into the horses chest and perforated it up to its abdomen. As to be expected, the horse couldnt endure against that attack. The horse raised a cry due to the pain and had his front legs crumbled down.
Tch.
As a result of the horse shaking, Riku slipped off the horse. She took a posture to take the fall andnded on the ground on her knee. The sharp ws were pointed right next to Rikus throat.
That w was the same that had pierced the horse and gone all the way to from his chest to its stomach. There was no mistake it could easily gorge something like the neck of a human.
So thats where it ends?
While feeling the hardness of the ws at her neck, Riku muttered in a small voice. Vrusto looked at her with uninterested eyes.
Hey, hey, it is too fast for you to be giving up. So you were really worn out in the end?
While taking out an object with his free hand, Vrusto said, being somewhat surprised.(TL note: It doesnt say where he takes it out from -.-)
Normally you would be suspicious if your opponent kept shouting in order to hide the sound of a bell, you know? Since you werent able to realize it means that you were all tired.
Moving his ws away from her neck, Vrusto pressed onto Rikus hand a cold bottle of sorts. Looking at it, Riku saw it was a canteen made for military use. Seeming like there was a lot of water inside, the sshing sound of the water shaking could be heard.
Go rest for a while. If you were to join the war when you are tired like this, you would only be a hassle.
But
There is still time until captain Leiveinunches the attack. Hurry is the enemy of perfection.
Vrusto also sat down on the ground and brought out the jerky that was used as emergency mantiments. The killing intent Riku felt in her skin disappeared like mist, and Vrusto wasnt behaving like he woulde attack her anymore. Riku thought about the possibility of this being an act, but it didnt look to be the case in the end. While wondering in puzzlement, Riku smelled the water. There were no suspicious smells, and when she took a sip, it didnt felt like there was anything different in particr.
It was really only water.
I was sure you came here to stop me.
You arent a girl that would be convinced to stop like that, right? Even if I brought you back, you would definitely still put resistance. And so, although it is a bit of a pain in the ass, I had to go have you rest by force.
While chewing the jerky with his white teeth, Vrusto answered Rikus question. He wasnt even looking at Riku. As if he was examining the surroundings, the glint in his eyes shone through the darkness of the night.
And besides
And besides?
Riku repeated Vrustos words, but he didnt continue them. A moment of silence passed. When Riku was about to ask him again, Vrusto finally turned his eyes back to Riku. And then, raising up his hand that grew sharp ws
It is the responsibility of the instructor for the misconducts of his disciple. Now that it became like that, I will be following you around to the end.
He lightly patted Rikus shoulder.
It was blunt and rough. However, somehow it felt like a gentle manner of patting. Rubbing at the ce she was patted at, Riku gazed at her another right-hand man other than Roppu Nezaarand.
Its none of my business if you die.
Stupid, I was resolved to die when I joined the Dragon Demon Division.
Everything is fine, so go to rest already.
Hearing those words, sleepiness welled up deep inside her body.
Then, she remembered that for that period of few days she came, she pretty much didnt sleep. Without resting since then, she had been riding her horse towards thend of the seal.
It was obvious she was sleepy.
Wake me up after three hours.
Understood, major general Riku.
Without waiting for the response, Riku closed her heavy eyelids.
And just like that, she fell in deep sleep.
Hmm, even though it would have been interesting if she had killed that guy. I wonder why he became her ally.
There was a shadow merged in the darkness of the night whispering in boredom.
It was the shinigami. He was looking at the conversation between Riku and Vrusto while he was pping his ck wings.
Rook and Raku also got together. Maybe things will get a bit more stirred up.
In a happy grin, the shinigami raised the corners of his mouth.
The more all the sorts of emotions were to get mixed up, more would the uracy of the soul increase. (TL note: I dunno what uracy means there -.- Besides, it doesnt seem to be a typo. I guess it will be exinedter ^^)
If the uracy of the soul increased, it would make a banquet of taste that was difficult to run out of words to describe it.
The souls of Riku Barusak and Rook Barusak were indeed the apex of ecstasy itself. By just imagining about the future like that made his mouth was bing overflown with saliva.
However, he would still wait. If he added a bit more seasoning, it would turn to an even higher level of tastiness.
Although I need to properly be dealing with the irregrs of the world, in the end, I really want to have my meal once I am finished raising them to be delicious.
While showing a smile of joy, he flew.
He was headed to thend of the seal of the Demon Lord, the [Valley of Twilight].
Chapter 96.The assault
Chapter 96.The assault
Up to what point was destiny predetermined.
Believing in oneself and continuing to recklessly run forward. Without looking away or straying from ones journey, she had been absorbed into swinging the sword.
However, sometimes For instance, in the times when she would look up at the moon, there were times she would end up wondering whether she was walking on a path that was designed by someone. Perhaps this was what it would be called as the predestined future.
Of course, there was no way she could ept all the unexpected urrences that happened until now as something that was along weak words such as [destiny]. Instead, she hated the most about how you could casually deal with things by using words such as destiny.
However, what if what if the whole path she had been deciding herself was all something that had already been decided?
In that instance, she would definitely
-
Oh no! I was one stepte.
After ncing at the disastrous scene under his eyes, Rook clenched his teeth.
Thend of the seal of the Demon Lord [The Valley of Twilight]. Its entrance was such a horrid view to the point it made one want to avert ones eyes. It was difficult to see the situation because he was seeing down the valley from over the cliff but even so, it was so bad to the point it was possible to be assured there wasnt anyone alive.
Even the elite chosen spiritualists of each of the families had all died.
Heads separated from the torsos; a huge hole gourged at the stomach being only the obvious. There were corpses that had their faces smashed to the point it was impossible to discern one from another and there were also corpses that you couldnt make out how the body used to look like to the point it made you wonder whether that really used to be a human.
The smell of blood that would choke people arose to the air. Rook reflexively dug his face into his muffler so that he could avoid the smell of blood.
However, he would still end up feeling the smell of death on his skin despite that.
The valley of twilight was filled with death.
After clearing his throat, Rook turned his head behind him.
Behind him were the spiritualists, beingmanded by Raku and waiting for orders. All those girls had their faces twisted in the same pattern. However, while their expressions were the same, each had their own individual differences. One of them was angry about the tragedy caused by the demons, and another one was sad of the death of herrades. And also there was another person that had her face pale, imagining the hell that awaited for her.
Raku-ane, everyone I would like you to listen to me.
Straightening his back, Rook looked straight at each of them.
What is waiting for us is an unimaginable hell. And so, the people that are scared of dying may head back.
Actually, he himself was the one most scared. He couldnt endure the fear.
He was the one that most wanted to run away with his tail between his legs.
Everyone, I wont mind if you dont follow me. After all, you have a family to go back to, and have a future. If you choose to follow me, perhaps you might not have another chance to live your life. Thats why, the ones that are scared may leave. Only I will still go. Even if it is by myself.
As if so he could convince himself to be able to press on until hisst step, Rook continued his talking, pressing on word by word.
We need to stop the resurrection of the Demon Lord. .Even if my life is to be an exchange for that I want to save this world.
Rook slightly casted down his eyes and hit his hand on his chest.
He was aware that the one that killed Charlotte was him.
He was the reason why the princess was taken away and had her heart broken.
In a certain way, it wouldnt be exaggeration to say that he was the main cause for all that happened.
No matter how many times he was to repent, it wouldnt be enough. No matter how many times he was to regret, regret would still remain.
That was why he needed to express all that in his actions. That is even if he had to give his life for it.
If the Demon Lord resurrects, the world will be destroyed. The humans. and even the demons will all be annihted. The reason it became like that, was because of me. Actually, it is fine if you dont follow me. Yes, this is something I must do myself.
Rook thought back about the knowledge of the game.
In case you failed to capture Charlotte into the harem, it wasnt even needed to be asked; it would lead to the bad end. Let alone the spiritualists, even themon people and all life would be extinct.
However, on the other way around. In other words, if Charlottes capture was sessful, the situation would change.
The resurrected demon lord would see that [Charlotte fell in love with a human] and decide that not only the humans, but the demons that [raised Charlotte to be such a fool also had responsibility], thus burn everything down. (TL note: I guess it isparing the bad ending where only the humans get screwed and the bad ending everyone dies.)
This would be the same now that Charlotte died.
He would press the responsibility on the demons who made up reasons to kill Charlotte and everyone would be exterminated in the same way.
In other words, if he isnt able to stop the resurrection, there was no mistake that the worst bad ending would happen. Rook definitely couldnt ept an end where the humans and demons wouldnt be happy.
Thats why only the people that have the resolution to die together with me maye!!
Rook looked forward and dered words of resolve.
There were no responses for those words. No, there werent any response that made use of spoken words.
First Raku, and then the spiritualists behind began to have their eyes burn with fighting spirit.
It was the resolve to stop the unsealing of the Demon Lord. They grasped the resolution to keep fighting until their lives were to be lost.
For a moment, Rook started to feel like crying.
There was no mistake it was because of him that they could charge at their death. Even if it was their wish to die in battle, if Rook was to really be thinking about their well-being, he should have them sent back to their home even if by force.
In the end, the reason why he didnt do that was because he was aware he couldnt win by himself.
Alright, lets go.
He wouldnt be able to stop the resurrection of the Demon Lord without sacrifices. He would use their strength and stop it with all he had. Being the one leading this group, this was his mission.
Rook silently drew his sword. The de of the sword shone with the moonlight and glittered in silver. The face that was being reflected by the de wasnt one of stupidity anymore.
It was the face of a man that made his resolve.
Disying his sword, he breathed in air in one go, and then
Raise your war cries!! Charge!!
Uooooooh!!!
All at once, they charged with their horses.
With a speed that dazzled the eyes, they rode down the cliff at full speed as they raised dust clouds. They were just like an avnche.
If this was a development just like the game, the situation would be one that the demons would be thrown into confusion by reinforcements they didnt expect and run away to all sides disorganized. However, Rook learned he should stop relying on his knowledge of the game.
In fact, the demon archers immediately got into a formation to start shooting them down. Drawing the arrows in their bows, they started to shoot at the spiritualists that were going down the cliff.
Of course, being the horses raised by the Barusak, they were trained so that they wouldnt get scared by the rain of arrows. However, they would stop moving when an arrow hit them or would even jump up because of the pain. As they were going down the cliff, it was possible to see how the horses that would lose their bnce even if for a bit would end.
Being rained by the arrows, the horses that received fatal injuries would misstep, and their riders would fall down together with them as they still sat on their back.
The weeping cries of the horses and the screams of the spiritualists echoed through the valley. Rook unconsciously started to feel like covering his eyes.
However, there was no way he could cover his eyes here. If he was to avert his eyes from the valley even if for only a bit, he would do mistakes in handling his horse and would also get hit by the arrows. May this happen, he would only be repeating the same mistake the spiritualists that fell down had done.
Gooooooo!! Press forward!!!
As if answering for Rooks shouts, the horses continued to charge.
Even with their whole body being showered by arrows, the horses didnt lose their bnce, nor did they raise any cries.
Much more now they kept going forward, and they finally reached upon the demon military forces. One of the demons that was about to shoot more arrows was jumped at by Rooks horse. The sound of his neck breaking could be heard by the hooves.
Follow Rook!!
Rook heared Rakus voice from behind.
Following behind Rook, the spiritualists behind him also had their horses jump onto the demons. Using the horses as if they were weapons, the skillful spiritualists concentrated their demon banning power at the hooves of the horse. Now with demon banning power gathered at their legs, the horses pulverised the hard carapaces or resilient armor of the demons.
Spiritualist reinforcements!! Immediately repel those forces!!
It is not enough with only the scouting squad! We need to call for reinforcements from the troops.
As if we would let you, demons!
The swords of the spiritualists and demons shed against each other.
The violent metallic sounds echoed through the valley and made the ears hurt. As he parried against a demon with his sword, Rook nced through at the ce where the entrance to the shortcut to the seal was.
Rook was aware that at that ce that seemed to be nothing more than a gap between rocks at one nce was actually the shortcut path to the seal.
Alright, if it is now, I.!?
As if I would let you, brat!!
Rook noticed that a huge shadow approached him from above right before he could rush to the gap between the rocks.
Rook jumped from the back of his horse and escaped to the ground. Right at the instant after that, together with a tremor that made the ground shake, the horse Rook had been riding on was assaulted by a huge club. The horse was crushed by the club without even enough time for it to raise a cry.
This had indeed been by a hairs breadth.
Hou, so you avoided it. Arent you a lucky brat?
You
The one standing in Rooks way was a big cow demon.
The demon had bulging muscles and a height that made you need to look up to look at him. He would casually move the club that was as huge as himself.
Rook watched him carefully.
For as far as he knew, the cow demon in front of his eyes was someone that should have died at the battle at Myuuz. Originally, he would have been killed by Selestinna. He was a demon that wasnt supposed to be at thest decisive battle.
With his lips that felt they would start to tremble, Rook called the demons name as cold sweat ran through his forehead.
Rudogar Gortoberuk!!
Chapter 97.The obstinacy of the old general
Chapter 97.The obstinacy of the old?general
I have to run away.
Thats what his instincts told him. A line of sweat ran down his forehead.
While keeping his eyes on Gortoberuk, he confirmed where his horse was at the edge of his sight. The horse waspletely wrecked. It was probably due to the impact it received from the club. Those vigorous eyes of a few moments ago became nk and foam was surging from its mouth. No matter what, it was impossible for it to suddenly stand up or jump around.
Shit.
There was a wide hole that behind Gortoberuk. At the other side of that hole was where the Demon Lord was sealed. Rook had been a few centimeters away from that hole. Fortunately, Gortoberuk wasnt riding a horse. Although he could stand in the way of the hole this way, his mobility wasnt the same if he was riding one.
Rook was greatlycking the speed to be able to aplish the feat of dodging Gortoberuk and slipping past him. It was a very hard blow that he ended up losing his horse.
But Do I have any other choice?
The walkthrough guide on how to beat Gortoberuk faintly remained in his head.
Rook dragged out those memories that were all covered in dust. If his memory served him right, the way to kill Gortoberuk would be to avert his attention with the bow. Then, drawing the sword into that opening made, you would cut his head off. Of course, Gortoberuk was a demon experienced in warfare. He was a man that lived many times the lifespan of a human and devoted his life to war. It was hard to believe it was possible to distract him so easily.
Indeed, it was because Selestinna would be together with him that it would be possible to defeat Gortoberuk. It was because she was an archer that it would be possible to defeat him. Now, as for looking for someone that had the same amount of skill with the bow as her in this battlefield
There is nobody but me.
Rook moved his hand to his bow.
His bow was gifted to him by Selestinna herself. He wasnt as good with it as he was with his sword, but he had confidence in his barely passable skills. If he is capable of using this bow well, he could create a gap in Gortoberuks defenses and perhaps be able to break through him.
Rather, he needed to break through him at all costs.
Hou, an archer. Could it be you are that girls subordinate?
There was a tinge of interest in Gortoberuks eyes.
Im not her subordinate.
However, from this distance, there is no way he would be able to create a gap. Moving back the hand he had moved to his bow, Rook once again
Selestinna is my
One of my harem members? Lover? Friend?
No, it wasnt any of those. He liked her, but that was because he liked that girl that appeared at the game. The feelings he held for real Selestinna Bistolru werent as naive as something like. That feeling that surged up when Selestinna was killed at that time was
My precious childhood friend!
Rooks sword and Gortoberuks club crashed into each other.
Gortoberuks weight was carried into the club, overwhelming Rook. Rook clenched his teeth and tried to push forward with all his power. However, he narrowly was able to give up on the idea. Even if he was able to push him back, after that, it would be him that would be giving Gortoberuk an opening. He couldnt imagine himself immediately making a follow-up after the attack.
To think you wouldnt crumble before my attack. You hold a good sword.
Gortoberuk muttered in praise. It seems that Gortoberuk had also put considerable power onto it. Sweat started to appear on his forehead. With a face full of sweat, Rook said Thanks.
However, your body should soon be reaching its limits, young spiritualist. Do you wish to keep this on and get crushed?
No way!
Rook tried to answer back brazenly, but in fact, it was already difficult for him to keep his stance. Of course, he didnt have the spare time to put an arrow on his bow. Casting down his eyes, Rook set his resolve.
I will end this here!
At the moment Rook looked at Gortoberuk, without pushing forward, he released the sword. Whether Gortoberuk noticed or not was was going to happen, at that instant, he jumped back.
Wha-!?
By the time Gortoberuk noticed it, it was already toote. Thepetition of strength suddenly ended and Gortoberuk fell forward while still holding his club. It seems he was putting too much strength onto it. The club, which had Gortoberuks weight and power concentrated at, violently sank into the ground. In result of that, the ce Rook had been standing until now was smashed, making a circle-shaped hole. If Rook waste by one second at the timing to dodge, his head would have literally been smashed to pieces.
With that
Taking the bow with his free hand, Rook put an arrow at the left side with natural movements. Pulling the bowstring about where his chin was, he aimed forward.
it is the end!
And then, before Gortoberuk could regain his posture, Rook shot the arrow.
The arrow flew through the air. It was heading straight to Gortoberuks heart. It wasnt from a distance Gortoberuk would have the time to move his club back or to dodge the arrow.
Guhah!
Bending his body, Gortoberuk barely avoided the trajectory of the arrow.
However, that arrow that was aimed at the middle of his chest still dug into the right part of his chest. A hole opened at his chest and blood came out of his mouth.
Alright.
After giving a nce at Gortoberuks crouching figure, he ran forward.
However, Gortoberuk wouldnt let things end there. The instant he heard the sound of Rook approaching him, he reflexively brought his club out, raising it overhead. Gortoberuks club was approaching Rook as it rotated at the air. He had thrown his club in hisst attack. That was the obstinacy of the brave general that wouldnt be taken down; that was even if he had to fall, and even with those heavy injuries that were more than enough to kill him.
It wasnt as fast as the arrow had been. However, Rook was now running towards him. Because Rook had closed his distance with Gortoberuk, he wasnt able to immediately stop running at that moment.
Sorry!
However, there was no way Rook would stop there.
Crouching down, he put his right leg forward, sliding at the ground. It was by a hairs breadth.
The club grazed through Rooks hair. Its wind pressure made him close one of his eyes. Despite that, he picked up the sword that was fallen near Gortoberuk and sessfully slipped into the cavern.
Continuing on without turning back to Gortoberuk, Rook ran through the dark cavern.
Everything was for the sake of saving the princess and stopping the resurrection of the Demon Lord.
Without stopping to move, Rook Barusak continued to run through the darkness.
..Very,mendable.
Gortoberuk was still crouching in front of the opening of the cave.
He had let go of his weapon and also didnt have any spare sword. As he was pressing onto the hole at his chest with his remaining hand, the brave general couldnt hide his rough breathing.
So the old generals, must depart.
Rook Barusak.
He was the anticipated star of the spiritualists who had the same bloodline as Riku Barusak, the uing major general of the Demon Lord army. Although he heard from Asty, his grandchild, that Rook had been driven away from the spiritualist army. However, just by looking at him was it possible to know that it was much more now that he had been driven out that people followed him, having the poprity to be able to lead the army. No matter where he was to look, there was nobody that had crossed des with Gortoberuk in the battlefield before. All the spiritualist following Rook were filled with youth.
Both the old generals of the Demon Lord army and the spiritualist army would have derpart, and the young would rise and go on. In a certain meaning, for him to die here was perhaps inevitable. Gortoberuk was slightly casting down his eyes
But I cannot let it end here.
He once again opened his eyes.
The battle was still going on. By looking around, he could see the battle of his own subordinates against the spiritualists unfolding. However, it seemed that they were being overwhelmed by their lower numbers.
Follow after Rook!
We also must quickly catch up to him and give him our support!
Suddenly, some spiritualists broke through the encirclement and were nowming at Gortoberuk.
There was no way he could let them through. Even though they were the enemy, it was very regrettable to him to be crushing the new sprouts. However, the protection of this ce had been entrusted to him. With that being said, there was no way he could allow anyone to get through any further.
Dont get over yourselves, spiritualists.
He imposingly stood in front of the cave.
The spiritualists clicked their tongue, each readying their own weapon. Readying her bow, a spiritualist wearing a white robe fired many arrows. The arrows that were shot from someone mounting a horse dug into Gortoberuks right eye, arm, and also his legs. Although holes opened at him, and although he bled, Gortoberuk didnt fall. After that, three spiritualists aimed at his chest with spears. All the spears were being aimed at his heart, being thrust from the right, the left, and the middle. A painfulplexion spread on Gortoberuks face. However, he still didnt fall. Perhaps because he kept clenching his teeth in order to endure the pain, his teeth shattered, and white fragments scattered in his mouth.
The spiritualists were surprised.
This guy wont fall!?
Dont mind him! Forward!!
While the spear-wielding spiritualists were surprised by Gortoberuks sturdiness, the spiritualist wearing the white robe went on, passing by him. Gortoberuk tried to raise his arm in other to stop her, but he couldnt muster strength for that. It was as if he had lost the sense of touch on his arm.
Tch, we also need to hurry up.
But this demon is still not dead.
Dont mind it. After all, there is no way it can move anymo
There was no way it could move anymore.
The instant the spiritualist was about to finish his line, Gortoberuk raised his arm. His arm pierced through that spiritualists chest and he grasped the heart inside. The heart was beating in Gortoberuks rough hand.
Who do you think is letting you go?
His eyes were bloodshot. Blood flowed from his mouth unceasingly. He alreadycked one of his arms, was pierced by sharp arrows throughout all his body, and there was a hole open at the right side of his chest. His whole body was filled with wounds. Despite that, Gortoberuks fighting spirit didnt vanish.
Tch, what a stubborn demon!!
We will follow after Rook-sama and Raku-sama after we havepletely dealt with you!
The face of the two remaining spiritualists were twisted in anger. The tempered body of a demon wasnt something that could be easily cut through. However, the other party were also tempered spiritualists. With that spear infused with a demon banning technique, it was possible to cut the hard flesh like cutting fruit.
Wondering in his mind if that was his end, Gortoberuk prepared himself for his death.
However, hoping he could at least stop one of those two spiritualists, he moved his hand covered in blood.
It was at that time.
I see, Rook and Raku, is it?
A leisure voice came down from above.
A red sh jumped into the scene.
At that same time, the huge lump of steel sent the head of the two spiritualists flying. There was no doubt those two spiritualists didnt know what happened to them. In fact, even Gortoberuk didnt know what happened until a few seconds after.
Arent you in a bad shape, general Gortoberuk?
Major general Riku Barusak?
Before ones notice, the sound of the battle had already stopped.
All the spiritualists were cut down; there wasnt anyone moving. Inside the red sea flowing from their bodies were Gortoberuks subordinates on the ground exhausted. Apparently, Riku had dealt with all of the spiritualists in those few moments.
Although everything was over, it seemed she had gone through the equivalent amount of adversity. Her cheeks and arm were filled with injuries, and let alone her armor and clothes, even her hair was dyed in red.
It seems this will be our parting.
So it seems. However it is fine like that.
Gortoberuks eyes became warm. His clenched hand opened and his arm dropped hanging.
You are important for the future of the Demon Lord army. I will be leaving the Demon Lord army in your hands.
I will only follow the path Ive chosen for myself.
Riku turned her back to Gortoberuk.
In front of her eyes lied a cave. There was the darkness that would engulf everyhing.
But I will pay back the favor.
Saying only that, Riku dashed out.
As she ran, her red hair swayed left and right. Her swaying hair then became just a dot, only to finally vanish into the darkness. When it became that Gortoberuk couldnt see her anymore
Yes, it is fine like this.
The old general Rudogar Gortoberuk silently closed his eyes.
Chapter 98.The land of the seal
Chapter 98.Thend of the?seal
[The demon lord throws his own children off the cliff.]
There was a proverb in the demon society.
The many generations of demon lords would drop their children down the cliff, and would only make their sessors the ones that survived. This custom wasnt only done by the demon lords, but it was also popr among the more influential demons.
Leivein Ar was someone that had once gone through this test.
Even now he remembers about that day. When he was young, his father brought him to a cliff along with his brothers. He remembered the feeling of the bottom of his stomach getting cold the moment he looked down the cliff. The vast sea spread out to the distance under the cliff. While the waves were calm, because the cliff gave the impression like he was standing at the top of a pine tree, he could feel the altitude in his body. He felt he would definitely die if he was to fall down from there.
Weaklings that would die only to this much arent needed by the Ar family.
Saying only that, their father kicked him down the cliff.
Immediately after that, he heard the screams of his brothers following behind him. He didnt have the leisure to be looking back at them, nor did he have the leisure to be worrying about their safety. After facing an impact that felt as if it would break down his body, he gave a breath while moving his arms and legs in order to oppose the waves. Rather than breathing, saying he was gasping would be a better way to describe it. Sometimes he would end up drinking up some of the sea water, which would then linger at his throat.
It was painful, agonising, and exhausting. By the time he realised, when he couldnt move his arms and legs to the point it felt as if they had be made of lead, he had already hit the shore. He remembered how his wings at his back were weighing him down, heavy as if they were a lump of metal.
With his cheek onto the white beach, he nced over to the distance. There was somebody that copsed. Leivein remembered seeing those clothes that person was wearing. The wind blew at his clothes and hair, making it flutter left and right.
He tried to shout for the name of his brothers, but because his throat was dry, only air woulde out when he opened his mouth. Because he couldnt raise his voice, and because he felt dull to move, his eyelids started to be heavy. Even though he was only a child, he intuitively felt the fact that his [death] was nearing.
His brothers were dead. He was probably also going to die.
Facing such reality, his heart started to tremble.
His body started creaking left and right. A pain that felt as if it ran through inside his bones started to spread throughout his body. Because of the sea water, his body became cold and he couldnt stop his trembling. How much would of a relief would it be if he was to die and finally be released from all this agony? Having such mesmerizing thoughts, he started to feel he should let the sleepiness wrapping around his body take over his consciousness. But at the same time he also wished he wouldnt die.
He didnt want to die at a ce like this. He still wanted to live.
Leivein wanted to go back to his home, even if he was only to be away from the sea a little. Putting all his heart, he was able to move a finger. Even though he made all the effort, all he was able to do was to scratch the sand. He couldnt make any progress at all. But even so, he mustered strength deep from his heart and moved forward
It was at that time that it happened.
What is the matter, boy?
He saw a foot.
When he raised his face, he saw a young girl that was looking at him curiously. She had magnificent horns, a refreshing golden hair wok, beautiful round eyes filled with curiosity and a smooth white skin.
You still want to live, dont you?
The young girl took out a water canteen from her pouch and brought it to his mouth.
You may drink if you want to live. If you dont, do not drink. I like demons that have a strong willpower. The Demon Lord army must stand strong after all.
Seeing Leivein putting his mouth on the canteen, the girl showed a smile.
That smile was like a flower that sprouted in the desert. His eyes were being sucked by that lovely smile.
That demon was Charlotte Demonz.
She was the girl that would take the position of Demon Lord representative after the sealing of the Demon Lord.
C
That was darkness.
Being assaulted by the feeling of hurry, Rook Barusak continued his path while dragging his hand over the wall.
At first, light would still reach the cave. However, after going on for just ten meters, his field of view becamepletely shut by darkness. Even at the times he was at dark ces or when he was moving at the night his eyes would still get used to the darkness. However, this time it waspletely dark. In this world thatcked any light, his eyes didnt be used to the darkness. Even if he was to focus his eyes with all he had, it was still only darkness and nothing else.
Even though only a few minutes should have passed by now, he felt as if it had already been more than ten minutes.
Because of that, when he was finally able to see a bit of light, he let out a sigh of relief.
The true identity of that light was the light green moss. The moss gave off a faint light and dimly illuminated the path. Making use of the light of the moss growing at the stone walls, he carefully proceeded step by step.
!
A brighter light wasing from the corner just a bit ahead of him.
Nine out of ten that was the location of the seal. In other words, it was the ce of hisst fight. Rook leaned his body at the wall right next to the corner. With one of his hands, he checked the amount of arrow he had remaining, and with his other one he grabbed his sword.
Just a bit more.
If he was to turn that corner, everything would be over.
As if to bring out his fighting spirit, Rook slowly breathed in and out. And then, he carefully peeked at the corner. Perhaps because he had been walking at such a dark ce all this time, just by seeing a bit of brightness, his eyes started to feel dazzled. Narrowing his eyes, he tried to check the situation of the ce even if for only a bit.
At that ce was a stone hut.
At that open room, the smell of dampness wafted around. He distinctly felt a lonely presence. There was a stone coffin enshrined inside the stone hut. There were torches at the walls paralel to one another illuminating the coffin and giving it a ghastly feeling. Over the stone coffin was someone. When the fire of the torches revealed that persons face, Rook gave out a sigh of relief.
Princess.
Rook gulped down andpared the situation with his game knowledge.
For the stone coffin to open, it was necessary to sacrifice the blood of the royalty and of a spiritualist of one of the four spiritualist families. If Rook was to let it happen, the Demon Lord would be resurrected and the world would fall in chaos. Looking from his view, it was still impossible to know for sure if the princess was still alive. He could see that nobody other than the princess had been brought there; nobody of the blood of one of the four spiritualist families other than Rook, such as Raku and Riku, who were also from the same blood. Due to that, the Demon Lord still hasnt resurrected.
Yes, the Demon Lord still hasnt resurrected.
Rook didnt spot anybody else other than the princess. Perhaps they had gone to look for someone else other than Rook for the sacrifice. Though he couldnt lower his guard just because of that it was still very convenient for him.
Princess!
With all his strength, Rook stepped forward.
It was his perfect chance right now that nobody was around. He must not let this chance slip by. His hurried footsteps echoed at the room.
I came to save you, princess. Quickly, we need to!?
However, when he came closer, he finally noticed.
The princess waspletely still. Her small nose, well-formed lips, bountiful breasts, and thin fingers werent moving by even a centimeter. Yes, it was as if she was a doll.
Could it be this is a doll?
Was this a trap made to lure Rook? As he was pondering over the possibility, he touched her cheek with his trembling fingers. Once he did that, a strand of blood flowed out of her blueish lips. At that instant, he felt his before rising blood pressure suddenly drop down all at once.
He was toote.
He didnt make it in time.
Speechless, and without even being able to move one step, he could only continue to look at her dead body. Now that he became aware that the princess has died, he realized he needed to bring her body along and escape in order to prevent the seal to be broken. Even though he knew what he had to do in his head, he wasnt able to move. Repeating his quick breathing, he was able to calm down his quickly beating heart.
And then, when he gave out a long breath, a strong beat of wings broke down the silence.
!?
Rook immediately raised his head.
Having just looketd up, he saw a ck figure suddenly approaching him from the of the roof. Recognizing the sharp gleaming de in the ck silhouette was a sharp gleaming de, Rook was able to recover from his shock. The ck figure assaulted Rook with his sword in order to ward Rook away from the princess. The metallic sound and sparksing from their des drove the darkness away.
I shall acknowledge your bravery foring all the way here by yourself to save this woman, Rook Barusak.
Frowning, Rook red at the ck figure Leivein Ar.
The weight of a boulder was pressed onto Rooks body. Facing this overwhelming strength that made his arms numb, he clenched his teeth. He knew from the start that demons werent easy opponents to the point that one would be able to suppress them with only one hand. Immediately bringing his other hand to support his sword, he shifted from defense to offense. While in reality he wanted to keep defending and wait for his opponent to show an opening, it was clear to him that he would be outmatched if he was to focus only on defending all the time.
You may regreting here now.
As if I am going to regret doing so!
Aiming for the gap in Leiveins armor, he carefully and swiftly swung his sword.
If he is able to blind his opponents by using his demon banning power, the silver light, he will be able to go on with the battle more smoothly. However, even though Leivein was about to be blinded by the light, he had already seen through Rooks technique. After all, he possessed big wings that could even block the arrows infused with demon banning power. Without doubts, he.
Rook wasnt confident that he could beat Leivein head-on.
However, there was no way he could lose now.
Whether it was for the sake of the game, or for the sake of the world, such things didnt matter.
I, for my own sake, will defeat you
Try, Rook Barusak.
Leiveins great sword that was as long as his own height was swept at Rooks thin long sword. Even though Rook was a spiritualist, in the end he was nothing more than a human. There was no way Rook could defend against that sword whose attack carried along with it a gust of wind. Being sent flying by the sudden gust, Rook collided against the wall.
Kuhah!
A strong feeling of numbness ran through his back.
He knew it was the taste of blood that was spreading in his mouth. Licking his lips that were cut by the wind pressure, he tried to stand up as fast as possible. Carrying his sword vertically, Rook kicked the rough floor and jumped back in. Leivein also went over to attack Rook without wasting any time. The strength and speed of that attack was above the normal. On the other hand, Rook didnt just recklessly jump at Leivein either.
Go!!
The instant the figure of both swords ovepped over each other, Rook changed the direction of his sword. He magnificently parried Leiveins attack and sent out a sharp horizontal attack. However, this attack aimed at Leiveins neck was a half-step away. At his neck was only a shallow reddish scratch. Rook clicked his tongue in his mind and proceeded by bringing out his next hand.
Silver light!!
Rook quickly gathered his demon banning power on his sword before Leivein could get in the offense.
As to be expected, even Leivein had to close his eyes against a sh shot at point-nk range. Of course, he was still someone that had climbed up to be one of the generals of the Demon Lord army. At least he could presume that his opponent was aiming for his life now. Reflexively closing himself into his wings, he protected his body.
However.
Rook, keep pressing onto him! I will cover you!!
!!
Encouraging words resounded from the entrance.
Even though it had been only an instant that his attention was diverted and that he lost grasp of the surroundings due to having to shut his eyes, it became a fatal mistake for Leivein Ar.
Rook himself also had his eyes blinded. However, using his intuition and memory, and leaving himself to the the precision in his sword techniques he had been training, he aimed for Leiveins neck. Being encouraged by Rakus voice who came after him, he aimed for the neck without hesitations. However, he had made a slight miscalction. Due to his eyes also being dazzled, he ended up diagonally shing at Leiveins left shoulder, cutting it off his whole shoulder along with his arm.
When the demon banning power and the light that filled the whole ce settled down, he could see Leivein Ar breathing roughly. There couldnt even be seen traces of his magnificent wing remaining. From the cut, arge amount of blood was flowing like a river.
Hah Hah Youve lost your chance To bring me down..
No, I think my little brother has done very well.
Before ones notice, Raku was standing at the side with a proud face.
The white coat she was wearing didnt suit the battlefield. However, the whole coat was stained in blood.
Raku-ane. Your coat
What, I can just change itter. Youve done well, Rook. Now leave the rest to me.
While saying that, Raku took out a hand grenade.
The power of Rakus explosives was guaranteed. With just one of them, it was possible to blow Leivein up into pieces. Fortunately, he had lost his left wing, and so couldnt escape to the sky. He also wouldnt be able to protect his body. It should also be impossible for him to evade the explosive thrown at him with his body in pain and his consciousness fading away.
Outside, Gortoberuk was now nothing but a corpse.
Inside, Leivein was also half inept forbat.
Once the spiritualists defeated those two, the remaining demons wouldnt be a problem.
They would be able to stop the unsealing of the Demon Lord. And then, thend of the seal would once again fall into slumber.
With that, they would have finally been able to stop the world from being destroyed.
It ends here!!
The voice of the Barusak siblings ovepped. The hand-grenade was thrown from Rakus hand.
But it happened at that instant
I wont let you.
A red haired girl jumped in between them.
With a speed that would make ones eyes wide-open, the girl jumped in front of Leivein. Not stopping there, she immediately swung her halberd. The halberd flinged the hand-grenade back, blowing up right in front of the nose of its own manufacturer. (TL note: Raku nooo ;-;)
Ra-raku-ane!?
Rook tried to rush over to Raku. However, he wasnt able to go forward against the brighteness and the shockwave of the explosion. Once the light and the explosion cleared up, there was nobody standing there anymore. Lying there was only a coat burnt ck that didnt retain any traces of its original form. Under it was a lump that gave off a foul smell.
Such an anticlimactic way to die. But dont be sad, Rook Barusak.
The embers of the explosion shined upon the charming smile of the girl that flinged back the hand-grenade Riku Barusak.
Without being able to follow the situation that had so suddenly turned around, Rook could only look with surprise at the daring smile of his blood-rted sister.
Chapter 99.Forward!
Chapter 99.Forward!
Riku Barusak, why have youe?
For some strange reason Riku felt a sense of deja vu the moment she heard Leiveins voice.
She had the impression that Gortoberuk had asked her the same question one year ago, in that hopeless situation when he had just lost his right arm; just as how Leivein has lost his now.
However, there are two different points whenparing the Gortoberuk of then and the Leivein of now.
The first point is the weariness on the eyes.
The second one is the reaction to the predicament.
At that time, Gortoberuk didntpletely have a grasp of the situation; his tone of voice was filled with genuine surprise. On the other hand, Leiveins tone of voice was far too calm. He gave off a feeling that it was as if he already knew Riku would get there in time.
Most likely No, without doubts, he had predicted that Riku woulde to him.
I Ive been saved by you.
Riku spoke in a low voice. With her halberd at hand, and without turning around despite feeling Leiveins gaze on her back, she spoke while looking at Rook with immense hostility.
No matter what sort of circumstances you are going through This fact alone wont ever change.
Rikus body was about to reach its limits.
The taste of blood gradually began to spread through her mouth. Dizzy, her view began to shake. Even though she had epted Vrustos advice and rested for a bit, her fight with Raimon had really taken a toll on her. Her right shoulder was assaulted by pain, feeling as if it would fall apart. Perhaps, that was because she took Raimons full out attack head on. Even now both her legs felt as if they were about to give in. She could only barely keep standing by leaning herself onto her halberd.
In that condition, she had buried about a hundred elite-picked spiritualists outside on her way. Frankly speaking, she just wanted to lie down and sleep; it didnt even matter where.
However
I want to be captain Leiveins right wing.
As she spoke out her feelings she had kept inside her chest, she concentrated to keep herself conscious and raised her fighting spirit.
Honing her mind more and more, she began to even consciously feel her fingertips. Despite the dim darkness in that room that was only being illuminated by a few torches, she could even minutely see the facial muscles of the spiritualist she was facing against.
Thats why I shall remove every person that stands on your way in the stead of your right arm.
With an angry roar, Rikuuched her attack.
Making use of all the muscles of her body, she unleashed a devastating attack. If Rook was to receive that, there was no doubt that bisected in two in a single sh. However, as to be expected, the Rook that would just stand there in stupor waiting to be killed was no longer there.
Sorry, Riku-ane!
Even though Rook was one step behind, he moved with flexibility, and sidestepped away from the attack. Rikus attack resulted only in the loss of a few strands of Rooks silver hair. With the failed attack, Rikus stance became too bent forward.
There is now way I can allow this demon to realize his goals.
Rook didnt let Riku get away with the opening she just created herself. Without a moments dy, Rook shed with his sword, aiming for Rikus leg. However, even though Riku had umted a lot of exhaustion and had lost her right arm, she was still the elite of the Demon Lord Army. Twisting her body, she raised her halberd as if she was using it to scoop up. Rooks sword was blocked by the halberds de.
Now that Charlotte-chan isnt alive anymore, the world will be destroyed if the Demon Lord is to be resurrected, you know!?
That doesnt have anything to do with me!
Both des crossed against each other.
The metallic sound echoed through the room. (TL: ءȤQ꤬Ȥgľ둤 Idk what ->
Once I finish you, I will use your blood as the sacrifice. If it is not enough with just your blood, I will also offer my blood as well. If the resurrection of the Demon Lord is what the captain wishes, then I will make it be true.
What But Riku-ane, that guy is just using you!
I dont mind even so.
Riku pushed back Rooks sword.
Because of the recoil, Rook stumbled backwards. Immediately, Riku ran towards Rook while his stance was still broken.
Even if it was all lies, he was still the person that for the first time cared about me. There is no change to that!
Gh, Riku-ane!
Rook received Rikus head-on attacks with his sword. As sparks were surging by the halberds de, Rook was getting pushed back to the wall. Clenching his teeth, Rook shouted with all his strength.
So its like that Then I will answer to your resolve with all I have!!
Even whilist puking blood, Rook was able to deflect Rikus halberd just right when he was on the brink of being cornered to the wall. His sword became enveloped in light.
I have wronged you, Riku-ane. I know that I wont be able to make up for it even if I were to give my life for that. But even so!
Rook raised his sword, and without hesitations swung it down towards Riku.
It might have been because Riku got too close to Rook in distance. Maybe the dimly dark room that made it harder to see was another reason for that. Being half a stepte to dodge the sword, a creak was created in the red armor that has already absorbed so much blood.
I must take revenge for Raku-ane, Selestina-chan, and all the others! Moreover, more than anything, I must stop the resurrection of the Demon Lord! Thats why, Riku-ane, I will defeat you!!
There was no time to be surprised by the crack in the armor. Without any rest, Rook followed upon his attack.
Riku would parry against the attacks and then strike back. When Riku would go in the offensive, Rook would then deflect it and turn it around into a counter attack. All that could only be described as a continuous exchange of blows.
How many tens of times have this crossing of des been going on.
There were no space for outsiders to step into that battle. It was as if they were dancing with swords.
However, with both previously having fought battle after battle, they were already at the peak of their exhaustion.
The more tiredness umted, the more their breathing sped up. There was not one spot on the smooth and tender skin of both that was without wounds. They were bleeding from everywhere throughout their bodies, but even so, with their gaze fixed only on the enemy before each others eyes, they continued to fight.
The one to first lose his focus was Rook.
Perhaps it was the act itself of keeping his eyes on Leivein right at the corner of his field of vision to be sure whether he would join Riku on the fight that made him be down on his luck. Sweeping at Rooks sword, Riku rotated her halberd on the palm of her hand, and stabbed its handle onto Rooks stomach. Being unable to react against the attack that came on the span of time which he had lost focus, Rooks hold on the grip of his sword loosened as he received the attack. He spat out foam from his mouth, alongside blood.
With that it is your end, Rook Barusak.
Following that, now using the spearhead of the halberd, she stabbed Rook. Fresh blood flowed along the de. Rooks body started to convulse.
No-not yet I wont. In a ce like this
No, with that it will be our farewell.
Being a target of revenge to Riku, it was very regrettable to her that she was going to be able to turn Rook into her toy.
Despite her wishes, she couldnt afford to do so due to the current circumstances. She should end his life at once and offer his blood to the coffin the Demon Lord is sealed in. Right as she was having those thoughts and was about to rip Rooks stomach open It was at that moment.
It sounded as if the room was creaking. Before ones notice, the small pebbles around the ce started moving around. The tremor became even more intense, until it finally became like the shaking of an earthquake.
This is!?
Could it be that the Demon Lord was already releasing himself from the seal even though Riku still didnt sacrifice Rook? While Riku was being confused, Rook tiredly moved his pale lips.
As expected of Raku-anes explosives.
Explosives?
With these many explosions. In such a small cave. There is no way it wont copse.
Rooks smile seemed to have a hint of triumph.
The tremors gradually increased in intensity, creating a huge crack on the ground. The crack then spread to the walls. The moment it reached the ceiling, suddenly a huge boulder came crashing from above Riku.
Thats bad!
Moving away her halberd from Rook, she immediately jumped away from the falling boulder.
Rook remained on the ground with his back leaning onto the wall. He couldnt move because he was drained from strength. The copsing ceiling separated Riku and Rook from each other. Unceasingly, many debris continued to fall, raising dust.
Captain! Are you ok!?
Riku her eyes and shouted with all her strength.
Riku Barusak. Stop worrying about useless matters and use your blood on the coffin at once!
Riku heard Leiveins voice nearby.
Once she strained her eyes to see through the dust, she confirmed Leiveins figure. He was still standing, with his hands covering his shoulder. Behind him she saw the coffin. The dust and the light of the torches shining upon the coffin really made the coffin feel out of the ce, as if it was illusionary.
Understood, Captain.
Now that she couldnt make use of Rooks blood, she could only use her own.
Without any hesitations Riku headed towards the coffin. Her field of vision was restricted due to the darkness and dust; there was also the unceasingly trembling ground, the vibrations that spread through her whole body and the resounding noise of the crack spreading through the room. Even though she was in such a bad predicament, she ran towards the coffin as fast as it was viably possible.
However Riku ended up catching a glimpse of it
The glimpse of a huge boulder that was about to fall.
Below the boulder was Leivein.
!?
In just a few steps she would be able to get to the coffin and sacrifice herself to it.
However, if she were to go back a few steps, she would be able to save Leivein. However, if she were to do that, the way to the coffin would be shut off, and it would be impossible to resurrect the Demon Lord.
Go forward, Rinkus Barusak!!
The feeling of having her soul binded assaulted Riku the instant Leivein shouted her true name. A power strong to the point of being outside imagination was telling Riku to go forward. In the corner of her mind she realised that Leivein was using her true name. Although she had already experienced that tyrannical power, she had never felt it being this much strong. It felt as if her soul would be shackled even more so to the point it would be squeezed into pieces if she were to try defying it.
!!
Strongly gripping onto her halberd, she kicked the ground with all she had.
Forward!
As the impulse to advance continued to pressure her.
Chapter 100.Riku, the right wing
Chapter 100.Riku, the right wing
Kicking the floor, Riku advanced without hesitations.
That is, she advanced the other way around.
She turned her back to the coffin and ran to the opposite direction. With the binding of the true name telling her to go forward, she ran towards Leivein with the speed of an arrow, pushing up so much strength that would make one scream in agony.
Captain, Im sorry!
Throwing away her halberd, she grasped Leiveins right arm with her now free hand. Following that, she turned around and headily got Leivein onto her shoulders. A heavy weight pressed upon her back as if she was instead carrying on her shoulders a stone statue. It felt her body was splitting into because of how muchn heavy it was. Forcing her staggering feet to move with her willpower, she continued to move. Behind her back, the sound of many big and small stones falling down vibrated through the room as she dashed away.
It had been by a hairs breadth.
What are you doing! I must have told you to go forward, havent I!?
Yes, and that is what I am doing.
Riku continued to run towards the exit while carrying Leivein on her back.
Merely a few moments prior that a huge boulder fell on the ce they were just standing before,pletely sealing away the path to the coffin. If Riku had beente by even one second to leave the room, the entrance would have be obstructed and both would have been crushed to death.
I want to be captains right wing. Thats why, I cannot let captain die.
The sound of thunder falling reverberated despite them being inside a cave.
It is the path I am going to follow through.
Resurrecting the Demon Lord indeed was the order Leivein has given to Riku.
However, it was obvious that saving Leivein himself had the priority. What was there to even hesitate about? Of couse, there was no reason to falter.
She had been thinking about many things through her way there.
She had thought on Raimons words, the shinigamis words, and also about Leiveins order for her to remain on standby and not partake in this war. She had been long thinking whether all this time she was only being seen as nothing but a disposable good, distressed whether she was only being used as a chess piece. All this time she had been confused about that.
After thinking through about all that, Riku made her decision. She would follow him even if she had to risk her life. This decision was made by her own will. She didnt mind if she was being deceived. Whether Leivein thought of her as a chess piece or whatnot had nothing to do with that. It didnt matter the people that were telling her about Leivein; it didnt change the fact that Leivein Ar was the number one in her heart; it didnt change the fact that he was her savior.
There was no way she could lie to herself about those feelings. It was simply impossible that doing so would be fine by her.
Leivein didnt respond.
Riku simply continued to run with Leivein on her back, aiming for nothing but to escape that ce.
The sound of the ce falling apart drew near, reaching her ears. Her body was as heavy as if it had actually been made of lead. However, even with her wavering steps, she continued to go forward in a faltering stride.
Im sorry, Riku.
What are you talking about. Me saving captain is only the expected.
We are close to the exit. Vrusto should be waiting for us outside. We should regroup and rethink our strategy.
Perhaps it was only her impression, but it seemed as if Leiveins breathing was getting weaker.
Because there hasnt been any time for Riku to give aid to Leivein, he had been bleeding out from his wound at the left shoulder all this long. Riku wondered if the wound had reached his heart. She soon threw away those negative thoughts from her mind. At any rate, she was too scared to confirm those thoughts, and didnt have the time to do so either.
We will still have our reserve troops once we get to the demon capital. We also have Astys army remaining in Myuz. There are also still many more troops on Karkata and Perikka.
Riku spoke out as if she was avoiding her eyes from the reality.
The dry soil soared as dust clouds. Despite the narrow path with bad visibility, Riku continued to speak in a very positive tone. She spoke out loud as if she didnt want to lose to the roaring sound of the tremors.
Thats why we can still fight on. Besides, we already know the location the Demon Lord is sealed at. At ater date we can excavate the area and release the Demon Lord from his seal.
Bit by bit, Leiveins breath was getting weaker. It was as if it he would cease breathing at any time.
She was given that impression that the more she spoke, and the nearer they were to the exit, the more of that life of his was fading away. However, there was no way she could stop going onward.
Thats why, thats why!!
Its enough.
Interrupting Rikus words, a weak voice was whispered to her ears.
It was a weak voice that felt it could disappear at any moment; that felt it would be drown out by the thundering sound of the copsing cave. Riku focused all her mind on listening to that voice.
Charlotte-sama was someone that I should have protected at all costs, even at the price of my life.
Charlotte?
There is no way I can forgive you.
Thats why he gave her out the order to standby.
He left her to the side because he felt he would end up killing his precious subordinate due to his anger.
Riku became silent.
What if, for instance, Roppu or Asty had persecuted Leivein and if he was given a death sentence while she was still unconscious. How Riku would have acted once she became aware of what had happened. Even if the reason behind it was a just cause, it was possible she might have killed either due to the sadness and anger of having her loved and respected one being killed. However, both were very important subordinates to her. She couldnt just kill Roppu or Asty, her subordinates.
I didnt think I would have been forgiven for that.
If she were to be at these same shoes, she definitely wouldnt be able to have mercy.
Spouting out a few beautiful words of forgiveness would be easy enough. However, there was no way she could just act out like that, deceiving herself. Such thought felt repulsive to the point she shivered just on the thought.
Once we get out of here captain, please deal with me with your own hands.
From the distance, the slight lighting from the exit started to be visible.
By now it should be about the time for the sunrise. The faint indigo-blue light, together with a bit of orange begun to fill the sight.
If it is by your orders, then I
Rinkus Barusak.
Leiveins voice was withering away, just like a wave of the sea retreating back from thend.
You should live on. As my right wing, this will be myst order(punishment) to you.
What are you talking about.
Even though the exit was just before them.
Even though they would be able to get outside with just one more step.
The instant Riku stepped outside the cave, she stopped feeling Leiveins breathing.
The west sky was filled with the twinkling of the stars, and the east sky was faintly being tinged in the indigo color. Turning her eyes to the ground, Riku could see a teau of dead corpses.
So that man died.
Suddenly, a voice devoid of emotions reached her ears.
It was the shinigami. He was floating by Rikus side with his usual dubious smile. Without saying anything, Riku lowered Leivein down from her shoulders.
You have lost your reason to live. What will do now? Are you going to bring him back to life in exchange to your soul?
Sweet words that seemed to slowly strangle her.
Riku dropped her shoulders and unexpectedly showed a bright expression; a face of someone that had just made their resolve. That face felt so out of the ce to the point it was as if it hade from an evil spirit.
No need, thank you.
At the next instant
The shinigamis heart was thrust by a sword.
With a speed one couldnt even be able to blink ones eyes, Riku thrust Leiveins great sword through the shinigamis chest. Fresh warm blood sttered on her face. The blood flowed from the tip of the sword, falling to the ground as if it was being sucked in by it.
I-impossible How is this
For the act of disgracing the death of captain Leivein, as his right wing, I cannot forgive you.
He had ordered her to [live on].
Something such as selling her soul away to the shinigami would be inexcusable.
As she finished saying that, the shinigami vanished like dust. With not one feather of his being spared, the shinigami returned to dust with his face twisted in resentment and hatred.
Now then.
Hey, ojou-chan!!
Riku heard Vrustos voiceing from afar.
Riku looked at Vrustos approaching figure still with Leiveins great sword at her hands. Vrusto was also all covered in blood. It was as if there was nowhere in his body that was without injuries. He was filled with many wounds, whether it was at his cheek or forehead.
The instant Leiveins body came to his sight, Vrusto fell down to the ground like a marite that had its strings cut.
How can it be, the captain How could ite to that
Without giving out any response, Riku returned the sword to its scabbard and silently fastened it to her back.
And then, without giving one nce to the cave entrance, to Vrusto, or even to Leivein, she began to walk.
Where are you going, ojou-chan?
Vrusto asked with a dried up voice.
Riku indifferently answered him without even turning back.
Captain Leivein gave me the order to live on.
While feeling the weight of the sword on her back and recalling Leiveins weight she felt on her shoulders when they were escaping from the cave, she began to walk onward through thend soaked in blood one step after another.
As the captain Leiveins right wing, I will reestablish the Demon Lord army to a state nobody would find faults to it. Second lieutenant Vrusto, what will you do from now on?
Vrusto didnt say anything.
However, just a few seconds after, Vrusto sighed, resigning himself.
It is my duty to take care of ojou-chan. Gotta look after your messes to the end. Besides You are going to be working on the Demon Lord Army. There is no to know what kind of muscle-headed bunch they will be.
The sound of Vrustos footsteps neared.
Only then did Riku finally turn around. She was showing a carefree smile.
Alright. Lets go then.
The dawn in east sky was being filled with light.
As it was expunging the slumber of night, a new day wasing to be.
The remaining fighting force of the main division of the Demon Lord Army was just of two people.
The long way ahead to the reconstruction of the Demon Lord army was only starting.
The spiritualist chronicles of war, the chapter Barusak.
The end of that chapter was concluded with the sign of thest descendant of the Barusak bloodline, the outcast Riku Barusak.
Having her revenge for being thrown away due to not having demon banning powers, she killed the four heads of the four spiritualist families and also plucked out many of the talented spiritualist future sprouts. She was a great sinner that caused a dark age to humanity.
On the other hand, she was idolized by the demon race. It was boasted of her strength throughout the generations among the soldiers of the new Demon Lord army she had built up after the destruction of the old one. There were many that referred to her with the titles of regent Demon Lord, or the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. However, it was ounted that she would always refer to herself in another way:
As Riku, the Right Wing.
With that it concludes the Chronicles of Barusak: The right wing Riku and Rook of the silverwhite.
Thank you very much for reading along until the end.
Although the date for the release of the second volume of the book is still undecided, Ȥ`Yĩˤʤ뤳Ȥϴ_Ƥޤ
Lastly, to all the readers, I would like to really thank you.
I hope you can continue to read my future works.
(TL: Sorry, I am not sure how to trante the line above there. It says that it has been confirmed that it (which idk what it is -.-) will have a different conclusion than this (Thats japanese for you T.T). I am not sure if it is talking about the undecided release date in a weird wording, if the story will actually have a different conclusion in the LN, or if it is something else nothing to do with all that.)
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!